Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
- Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
- Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
- Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
- Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
- Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
- Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
- Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
- Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
- Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
- Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
- Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
- Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
- Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
- Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
- Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
- Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
- Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
- Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
- Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
- Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
- Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
- Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
- Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
- Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
- Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
- Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
- Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
- Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
- Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
- Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
Inf. 1.1Midway upon the journey of our life I found myself within a forest dark, For the straightforward pathway had been lost.
Inf. 1.4Ah me! how hard a thing it is to say What was this forest savage, rough, and stern, Which in the very thought renews the fear.
Inf. 1.7So bitter is it, death is little more; But of the good to treat, which there I found, Speak will I of the other things I saw there.
Inf. 1.10I cannot well repeat how there I entered, So full was I of slumber at the moment In which I had abandoned the true way.
Inf. 1.13But after I had reached a mountain’s foot, At that point where the valley terminated, Which had with consternation pierced my heart,
Inf. 1.16Upward I looked, and I beheld its shoulders, Vested already with that planet’s rays Which leadeth others right by every road.
Inf. 1.19Then was the fear a little quieted That in my heart’s lake had endured throughout The night, which I had passed so piteously.
Inf. 1.22And even as he, who, with distressful breath, Forth issued from the sea upon the shore, Turns to the water perilous and gazes;
Inf. 1.25So did my soul, that still was fleeing onward, Turn itself back to re-behold the pass Which never yet a living person left.
Inf. 1.28After my weary body I had rested, The way resumed I on the desert slope, So that the firm foot ever was the lower.
Inf. 1.31And lo! almost where the ascent began, A panther light and swift exceedingly, Which with a spotted skin was covered o’er!
Inf. 1.34And never moved she from before my face, Nay, rather did impede so much my way, That many times I to return had turned.
Inf. 1.37The time was the beginning of the morning, And up the sun was mounting with those stars That with him were, what time the Love Divine
Inf. 1.40At first in motion set those beauteous things; So were to me occasion of good hope, The variegated skin of that wild beast,
Inf. 1.43The hour of time, and the delicious season; But not so much, that did not give me fear A lion’s aspect which appeared to me.
Inf. 1.46He seemed as if against me he were coming With head uplifted, and with ravenous hunger, So that it seemed the air was afraid of him;
Inf. 1.49And a she-wolf, that with all hungerings Seemed to be laden in her meagreness, And many folk has caused to live forlorn!
Inf. 1.52She brought upon me so much heaviness, With the affright that from her aspect came, That I the hope relinquished of the height.
Inf. 1.55And as he is who willingly acquires, And the time comes that causes him to lose, Who weeps in all his thoughts and is despondent,
Inf. 1.58E’en such made me that beast withouten peace, Which, coming on against me by degrees Thrust me back thither where the sun is silent.
Inf. 1.61While I was rushing downward to the lowland, Before mine eyes did one present himself, Who seemed from long-continued silence hoarse.
Inf. 1.64When I beheld him in the desert vast, “Have pity on me,” unto him I cried, “Whiche’er thou art, or shade or real man!”
Inf. 1.67He answered me: “Not man; man once I was, And both my parents were of Lombardy, And Mantuans by country both of them.
Inf. 1.70‘Sub Julio’ was I born, though it was late, And lived at Rome under the good Augustus, During the time of false and lying gods.
Inf. 1.73A poet was I, and I sang that just Son of Anchises, who came forth from Troy, After that Ilion the superb was burned.
Inf. 1.76But thou, why goest thou back to such annoyance? Why climb’st thou not the Mount Delectable, Which is the source and cause of every joy?”
Inf. 1.79“Now, art thou that Virgilius and that fountain Which spreads abroad so wide a river of speech?” I made response to him with bashful forehead.
Inf. 1.82“O, of the other poets honour and light, Avail me the long study and great love That have impelled me to explore thy volume!
Inf. 1.85Thou art my master, and my author thou, Thou art alone the one from whom I took The beautiful style that has done honour to me.
Inf. 1.88Behold the beast, for which I have turned back; Do thou protect me from her, famous Sage, For she doth make my veins and pulses tremble.”
Inf. 1.91“Thee it behoves to take another road,” Responded he, when he beheld me weeping, “If from this savage place thou wouldst escape;
Inf. 1.94Because this beast, at which thou criest out, Suffers not any one to pass her way, But so doth harass him, that she destroys him;
Inf. 1.97And has a nature so malign and ruthless, That never doth she glut her greedy will, And after food is hungrier than before.
Inf. 1.100Many the animals with whom she weds, And more they shall be still, until the Greyhound Comes, who shall make her perish in her pain.
Inf. 1.103He shall not feed on either earth or pelf, But upon wisdom, and on love and virtue; ’Twixt Feltro and Feltro shall his nation be;
Inf. 1.106Of that low Italy shall he be the saviour, On whose account the maid Camilla died, Euryalus, Turnus, Nisus, of their wounds;
Inf. 1.109Through every city shall he hunt her down, Until he shall have driven her back to Hell, There from whence envy first did let her loose.
Inf. 1.112Therefore I think and judge it for thy best Thou follow me, and I will be thy guide, And lead thee hence through the eternal place,
Inf. 1.115Where thou shalt hear the desperate lamentations, Shalt see the ancient spirits disconsolate, Who cry out each one for the second death;
Inf. 1.118And thou shalt see those who contented are Within the fire, because they hope to come, Whene’er it may be, to the blessed people;
Inf. 1.121To whom, then, if thou wishest to ascend, A soul shall be for that than I more worthy; With her at my departure I will leave thee;
Inf. 1.124Because that Emperor, who reigns above, In that I was rebellious to his law, Wills that through me none come into his city.
Inf. 1.127He governs everywhere, and there he reigns; There is his city and his lofty throne; O happy he whom thereto he elects!”
Inf. 1.130And I to him: “Poet, I thee entreat, By that same God whom thou didst never know, So that I may escape this woe and worse,
Inf. 1.133Thou wouldst conduct me there where thou hast said, That I may see the portal of Saint Peter, And those thou makest so disconsolate.”
Inf. 1.136Then he moved on, and I behind him followed.
Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
Inf. 2.1Day was departing, and the embrowned air Released the animals that are on earth From their fatigues; and I the only one
Inf. 2.4Made myself ready to sustain the war, Both of the way and likewise of the woe, Which memory that errs not shall retrace.
Inf. 2.7O Muses, O high genius, now assist me! O memory, that didst write down what I saw, Here thy nobility shall be manifest!
Inf. 2.10And I began: “Poet, who guidest me, Regard my manhood, if it be sufficient, Ere to the arduous pass thou dost confide me.
Inf. 2.13Thou sayest, that of Silvius the parent, While yet corruptible, unto the world Immortal went, and was there bodily.
Inf. 2.16But if the adversary of all evil Was courteous, thinking of the high effect That issue would from him, and who, and what,
Inf. 2.19To men of intellect unmeet it seems not; For he was of great Rome, and of her empire In the empyreal heaven as father chosen;
Inf. 2.22The which and what, wishing to speak the truth, Were stablished as the holy place, wherein Sits the successor of the greatest Peter.
Inf. 2.25Upon this journey, whence thou givest him vaunt, Things did he hear, which the occasion were Both of his victory and the papal mantle.
Inf. 2.28Thither went afterwards the Chosen Vessel, To bring back comfort thence unto that Faith, Which of salvation’s way is the beginning.
Inf. 2.31But I, why thither come, or who concedes it? I not Aeneas am, I am not Paul, Nor I, nor others, think me worthy of it.
Inf. 2.34Therefore, if I resign myself to come, I fear the coming may be ill-advised; Thou’rt wise, and knowest better than I speak.”
Inf. 2.37And as he is, who unwills what he willed, And by new thoughts doth his intention change, So that from his design he quite withdraws,
Inf. 2.40Such I became, upon that dark hillside, Because, in thinking, I consumed the emprise, Which was so very prompt in the beginning.
Inf. 2.43“If I have well thy language understood,” Replied that shade of the Magnanimous, “Thy soul attainted is with cowardice,
Inf. 2.46Which many times a man encumbers so, It turns him back from honoured enterprise, As false sight doth a beast, when he is shy.
Inf. 2.49That thou mayst free thee from this apprehension, I’ll tell thee why I came, and what I heard At the first moment when I grieved for thee.
Inf. 2.52Among those was I who are in suspense, And a fair, saintly Lady called to me In such wise, I besought her to command me.
Inf. 2.55Her eyes where shining brighter than the Star; And she began to say, gentle and low, With voice angelical, in her own language:
Inf. 2.58‘O spirit courteous of Mantua, Of whom the fame still in the world endures, And shall endure, long-lasting as the world;
Inf. 2.61A friend of mine, and not the friend of fortune, Upon the desert slope is so impeded Upon his way, that he has turned through terror,
Inf. 2.64And may, I fear, already be so lost, That I too late have risen to his succour, From that which I have heard of him in Heaven.
Inf. 2.67Bestir thee now, and with thy speech ornate, And with what needful is for his release, Assist him so, that I may be consoled.
Inf. 2.70Beatrice am I, who do bid thee go; I come from there, where I would fain return; Love moved me, which compelleth me to speak.
Inf. 2.73When I shall be in presence of my Lord, Full often will I praise thee unto him.’ Then paused she, and thereafter I began:
Inf. 2.76‘O Lady of virtue, thou alone through whom The human race exceedeth all contained Within the heaven that has the lesser circles,
Inf. 2.79So grateful unto me is thy commandment, To obey, if ’twere already done, were late; No farther need’st thou ope to me thy wish.
Inf. 2.82But the cause tell me why thou dost not shun The here descending down into this centre, From the vast place thou burnest to return to.’
Inf. 2.85‘Since thou wouldst fain so inwardly discern, Briefly will I relate,’ she answered me, ‘Why I am not afraid to enter here.
Inf. 2.88Of those things only should one be afraid Which have the power of doing others harm; Of the rest, no; because they are not fearful.
Inf. 2.91God in his mercy such created me That misery of yours attains me not, Nor any flame assails me of this burning.
Inf. 2.94A gentle Lady is in Heaven, who grieves At this impediment, to which I send thee, So that stern judgment there above is broken.
Inf. 2.97In her entreaty she besought Lucia, And said, “Thy faithful one now stands in need Of thee, and unto thee I recommend him.”
Inf. 2.100Lucia, foe of all that cruel is, Hastened away, and came unto the place Where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel.
Inf. 2.103“Beatrice” said she, “the true praise of God, Why succourest thou not him, who loved thee so, For thee he issued from the vulgar herd?
Inf. 2.106Dost thou not hear the pity of his plaint? Dost thou not see the death that combats him Beside that flood, where ocean has no vaunt?”
Inf. 2.109Never were persons in the world so swift To work their weal and to escape their woe, As I, after such words as these were uttered,
Inf. 2.112Came hither downward from my blessed seat, Confiding in thy dignified discourse, Which honours thee, and those who’ve listened to it.’
Inf. 2.115After she thus had spoken unto me, Weeping, her shining eyes she turned away; Whereby she made me swifter in my coming;
Inf. 2.118And unto thee I came, as she desired; I have delivered thee from that wild beast, Which barred the beautiful mountain’s short ascent.
Inf. 2.121What is it, then? Why, why dost thou delay? Why is such baseness bedded in thy heart? Daring and hardihood why hast thou not,
Inf. 2.124Seeing that three such Ladies benedight Are caring for thee in the court of Heaven, And so much good my speech doth promise thee?”
Inf. 2.127Even as the flowerets, by nocturnal chill, Bowed down and closed, when the sun whitens them, Uplift themselves all open on their stems;
Inf. 2.130Such I became with my exhausted strength, And such good courage to my heart there coursed, That I began, like an intrepid person:
Inf. 2.133“O she compassionate, who succoured me, And courteous thou, who hast obeyed so soon The words of truth which she addressed to thee!
Inf. 2.136Thou hast my heart so with desire disposed To the adventure, with these words of thine, That to my first intent I have returned.
Inf. 2.139Now go, for one sole will is in us both, Thou Leader, and thou Lord, and Master thou.” Thus said I to him; and when he had moved,
Inf. 2.142I entered on the deep and savage way.
Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
Inf. 3.1“Through me the way is to the city dolent; Through me the way is to eternal dole; Through me the way among the people lost.
Inf. 3.4Justice incited my sublime Creator; Created me divine Omnipotence, The highest Wisdom and the primal Love.
Inf. 3.7Before me there were no created things, Only eterne, and I eternal last. All hope abandon, ye who enter in!”
Inf. 3.10These words in sombre colour I beheld Written upon the summit of a gate; Whence I: “Their sense is, Master, hard to me!”
Inf. 3.13And he to me, as one experienced: “Here all suspicion needs must be abandoned, All cowardice must needs be here extinct.
Inf. 3.16We to the place have come, where I have told thee Thou shalt behold the people dolorous Who have foregone the good of intellect.”
Inf. 3.19And after he had laid his hand on mine With joyful mien, whence I was comforted, He led me in among the secret things.
Inf. 3.22There sighs, complaints, and ululations loud Resounded through the air without a star, Whence I, at the beginning, wept thereat.
Inf. 3.25Languages diverse, horrible dialects, Accents of anger, words of agony, And voices high and hoarse, with sound of hands,
Inf. 3.28Made up a tumult that goes whirling on For ever in that air for ever black, Even as the sand doth, when the whirlwind breathes.
Inf. 3.31And I, who had my head with horror bound, Said: “Master, what is this which now I hear? What folk is this, which seems by pain so vanquished?”
Inf. 3.34And he to me: “This miserable mode Maintain the melancholy souls of those Who lived withouten infamy or praise.
Inf. 3.37Commingled are they with that caitiff choir Of Angels, who have not rebellious been, Nor faithful were to God, but were for self.
Inf. 3.40The heavens expelled them, not to be less fair; Nor them the nethermore abyss receives, For glory none the damned would have from them.”
Inf. 3.43And I: “O Master, what so grievous is To these, that maketh them lament so sore?” He answered: “I will tell thee very briefly.
Inf. 3.46These have no longer any hope of death; And this blind life of theirs is so debased, They envious are of every other fate.
Inf. 3.49No fame of them the world permits to be; Misericord and Justice both disdain them. Let us not speak of them, but look, and pass.”
Inf. 3.52And I, who looked again, beheld a banner, Which, whirling round, ran on so rapidly, That of all pause it seemed to me indignant;
Inf. 3.55And after it there came so long a train Of people, that I ne’er would have believed That ever Death so many had undone.
Inf. 3.58When some among them I had recognised, I looked, and I beheld the shade of him Who made through cowardice the great refusal.
Inf. 3.61Forthwith I comprehended, and was certain, That this the sect was of the caitiff wretches Hateful to God and to his enemies.
Inf. 3.64These miscreants, who never were alive, Were naked, and were stung exceedingly By gadflies and by hornets that were there.
Inf. 3.67These did their faces irrigate with blood, Which, with their tears commingled, at their feet By the disgusting worms was gathered up.
Inf. 3.70And when to gazing farther I betook me. People I saw on a great river’s bank; Whence said I: “Master, now vouchsafe to me,
Inf. 3.73That I may know who these are, and what law Makes them appear so ready to pass over, As I discern athwart the dusky light.”
Inf. 3.76And he to me: “These things shall all be known To thee, as soon as we our footsteps stay Upon the dismal shore of Acheron.”
Inf. 3.79Then with mine eyes ashamed and downward cast, Fearing my words might irksome be to him, From speech refrained I till we reached the river.
Inf. 3.82And lo! towards us coming in a boat An old man, hoary with the hair of eld, Crying: “Woe unto you, ye souls depraved!
Inf. 3.85Hope nevermore to look upon the heavens; I come to lead you to the other shore, To the eternal shades in heat and frost.
Inf. 3.88And thou, that yonder standest, living soul, Withdraw thee from these people, who are dead!” But when he saw that I did not withdraw,
Inf. 3.91He said: “By other ways, by other ports Thou to the shore shalt come, not here, for passage; A lighter vessel needs must carry thee.”
Inf. 3.94And unto him the Guide: “Vex thee not, Charon; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and farther question not.”
Inf. 3.97Thereat were quieted the fleecy cheeks Of him the ferryman of the livid fen, Who round about his eyes had wheels of flame.
Inf. 3.100But all those souls who weary were and naked Their colour changed and gnashed their teeth together, As soon as they had heard those cruel words.
Inf. 3.103God they blasphemed and their progenitors, The human race, the place, the time, the seed Of their engendering and of their birth!
Inf. 3.106Thereafter all together they drew back, Bitterly weeping, to the accursed shore, Which waiteth every man who fears not God.
Inf. 3.109Charon the demon, with the eyes of glede, Beckoning to them, collects them all together, Beats with his oar whoever lags behind.
Inf. 3.112As in the autumn-time the leaves fall off, First one and then another, till the branch Unto the earth surrenders all its spoils;
Inf. 3.115In similar wise the evil seed of Adam Throw themselves from that margin one by one, At signals, as a bird unto its lure.
Inf. 3.118So they depart across the dusky wave, And ere upon the other side they land, Again on this side a new troop assembles.
Inf. 3.121“My son,” the courteous Master said to me, “All those who perish in the wrath of God Here meet together out of every land;
Inf. 3.124And ready are they to pass o’er the river, Because celestial Justice spurs them on, So that their fear is turned into desire.
Inf. 3.127This way there never passes a good soul; And hence if Charon doth complain of thee, Well mayst thou know now what his speech imports.”
Inf. 3.130This being finished, all the dusk champaign Trembled so violently, that of that terror The recollection bathes me still with sweat.
Inf. 3.133The land of tears gave forth a blast of wind, And fulminated a vermilion light, Which overmastered in me every sense,
Inf. 3.136And as a man whom sleep hath seized I fell.
Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
Inf. 4.1Broke the deep lethargy within my head A heavy thunder, so that I upstarted, Like to a person who by force is wakened;
Inf. 4.4And round about I moved my rested eyes, Uprisen erect, and steadfastly I gazed, To recognise the place wherein I was.
Inf. 4.7True is it, that upon the verge I found me Of the abysmal valley dolorous, That gathers thunder of infinite ululations.
Inf. 4.10Obscure, profound it was, and nebulous, So that by fixing on its depths my sight Nothing whatever I discerned therein.
Inf. 4.13“Let us descend now into the blind world,” Began the Poet, pallid utterly; “I will be first, and thou shalt second be.”
Inf. 4.16And I, who of his colour was aware, Said: “How shall I come, if thou art afraid, Who’rt wont to be a comfort to my fears?”
Inf. 4.19And he to me: “The anguish of the people Who are below here in my face depicts That pity which for terror thou hast taken.
Inf. 4.22Let us go on, for the long way impels us.” Thus he went in, and thus he made me enter The foremost circle that surrounds the abyss.
Inf. 4.25There, as it seemed to me from listening, Were lamentations none, but only sighs, That tremble made the everlasting air.
Inf. 4.28And this arose from sorrow without torment, Which the crowds had, that many were and great, Of infants and of women and of men.
Inf. 4.31To me the Master good: “Thou dost not ask What spirits these, which thou beholdest, are? Now will I have thee know, ere thou go farther,
Inf. 4.34That they sinned not; and if they merit had, ’Tis not enough, because they had not baptism Which is the portal of the Faith thou holdest;
Inf. 4.37And if they were before Christianity, In the right manner they adored not God; And among such as these am I myself.
Inf. 4.40For such defects, and not for other guilt, Lost are we and are only so far punished, That without hope we live on in desire.”
Inf. 4.43Great grief seized on my heart when this I heard, Because some people of much worthiness I knew, who in that Limbo were suspended.
Inf. 4.46“Tell me, my Master, tell me, thou my Lord,” Began I, with desire of being certain Of that Faith which o’ercometh every error,
Inf. 4.49“Came any one by his own merit hence, Or by another’s, who was blessed thereafter?” And he, who understood my covert speech,
Inf. 4.52Replied: “I was a novice in this state, When I saw hither come a Mighty One, With sign of victory incoronate.
Inf. 4.55Hence he drew forth the shade of the First Parent, And that of his son Abel, and of Noah, Of Moses the lawgiver, and the obedient
Inf. 4.58Abraham, patriarch, and David, king, Israel with his father and his children, And Rachel, for whose sake he did so much,
Inf. 4.61And others many, and he made them blessed; And thou must know, that earlier than these Never were any human spirits saved.”
Inf. 4.64We ceased not to advance because he spake, But still were passing onward through the forest, The forest, say I, of thick-crowded ghosts.
Inf. 4.67Not very far as yet our way had gone This side the summit, when I saw a fire That overcame a hemisphere of darkness.
Inf. 4.70We were a little distant from it still, But not so far that I in part discerned not That honourable people held that place.
Inf. 4.73“O thou who honourest every art and science, Who may these be, which such great honour have, That from the fashion of the rest it parts them?”
Inf. 4.76And he to me: “The honourable name, That sounds of them above there in thy life, Wins grace in Heaven, that so advances them.”
Inf. 4.79In the mean time a voice was heard by me: “All honour be to the pre-eminent Poet; His shade returns again, that was departed.”
Inf. 4.82After the voice had ceased and quiet was, Four mighty shades I saw approaching us; Semblance had they nor sorrowful nor glad.
Inf. 4.85To say to me began my gracious Master: “Him with that falchion in his hand behold, Who comes before the three, even as their lord.
Inf. 4.88That one is Homer, Poet sovereign; He who comes next is Horace, the satirist; The third is Ovid, and the last is Lucan.
Inf. 4.91Because to each of these with me applies The name that solitary voice proclaimed, They do me honour, and in that do well.”
Inf. 4.94Thus I beheld assemble the fair school Of that lord of the song pre-eminent, Who o’er the others like an eagle soars.
Inf. 4.97When they together had discoursed somewhat, They turned to me with signs of salutation, And on beholding this, my Master smiled;
Inf. 4.100And more of honour still, much more, they did me, In that they made me one of their own band; So that the sixth was I, ’mid so much wit.
Inf. 4.103Thus we went on as far as to the light, Things saying ’tis becoming to keep silent, As was the saying of them where I was.
Inf. 4.106We came unto a noble castle’s foot, Seven times encompassed with lofty walls, Defended round by a fair rivulet;
Inf. 4.109This we passed over even as firm ground; Through portals seven I entered with these Sages; We came into a meadow of fresh verdure.
Inf. 4.112People were there with solemn eyes and slow, Of great authority in their countenance; They spake but seldom, and with gentle voices.
Inf. 4.115Thus we withdrew ourselves upon one side Into an opening luminous and lofty, So that they all of them were visible.
Inf. 4.118There opposite, upon the green enamel, Were pointed out to me the mighty spirits, Whom to have seen I feel myself exalted.
Inf. 4.121I saw Electra with companions many, ’Mongst whom I knew both Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armour with gerfalcon eyes;
Inf. 4.124I saw Camilla and Penthesilea On the other side, and saw the King Latinus, Who with Lavinia his daughter sat;
Inf. 4.127I saw that Brutus who drove Tarquin forth, Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia, And saw alone, apart, the Saladin.
Inf. 4.130When I had lifted up my brows a little, The Master I beheld of those who know, Sit with his philosophic family.
Inf. 4.133All gaze upon him, and all do him honour. There I beheld both Socrates and Plato, Who nearer him before the others stand;
Inf. 4.136Democritus, who puts the world on chance, Diogenes, Anaxagoras, and Thales, Zeno, Empedocles, and Heraclitus;
Inf. 4.139Of qualities I saw the good collector, Hight Dioscorides; and Orpheus saw I, Tully and Livy, and moral Seneca,
Inf. 4.142Euclid, geometrician, and Ptolemy, Galen, Hippocrates, and Avicenna, Averroes, who the great Comment made.
Inf. 4.145I cannot all of them pourtray in full, Because so drives me onward the long theme, That many times the word comes short of fact.
Inf. 4.148The sixfold company in two divides; Another way my sapient Guide conducts me Forth from the quiet to the air that trembles;
Inf. 4.151And to a place I come where nothing shines.
Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
Inf. 5.1Thus I descended out of the first circle Down to the second, that less space begirds, And so much greater dole, that goads to wailing.
Inf. 5.4There standeth Minos horribly, and snarls; Examines the transgressions at the entrance; Judges, and sends according as he girds him.
Inf. 5.7I say, that when the spirit evil-born Cometh before him, wholly it confesses; And this discriminator of transgressions
Inf. 5.10Seeth what place in Hell is meet for it; Girds himself with his tail as many times As grades he wishes it should be thrust down.
Inf. 5.13Always before him many of them stand; They go by turns each one unto the judgment; They speak, and hear, and then are downward hurled.
Inf. 5.16“O thou, that to this dolorous hostelry Comest,” said Minos to me, when he saw me, Leaving the practice of so great an office,
Inf. 5.19“Look how thou enterest, and in whom thou trustest; Let not the portal’s amplitude deceive thee.” And unto him my Guide: “Why criest thou too?
Inf. 5.22Do not impede his journey fate-ordained; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and ask no further question.”
Inf. 5.25And now begin the dolesome notes to grow Audible unto me; now am I come There where much lamentation strikes upon me.
Inf. 5.28I came into a place mute of all light, Which bellows as the sea does in a tempest, If by opposing winds ’t is combated.
Inf. 5.31The infernal hurricane that never rests Hurtles the spirits onward in its rapine; Whirling them round, and smiting, it molests them.
Inf. 5.34When they arrive before the precipice, There are the shrieks, the plaints, and the laments, There they blaspheme the puissance divine.
Inf. 5.37I understood that unto such a torment The carnal malefactors were condemned, Who reason subjugate to appetite.
Inf. 5.40And as the wings of starlings bear them on In the cold season in large band and full, So doth that blast the spirits maledict;
Inf. 5.43It hither, thither, downward, upward, drives them; No hope doth comfort them for evermore, Not of repose, but even of lesser pain.
Inf. 5.46And as the cranes go chanting forth their lays, Making in air a long line of themselves, So saw I coming, uttering lamentations,
Inf. 5.49Shadows borne onward by the aforesaid stress. Whereupon said I: “Master, who are those People, whom the black air so castigates?”
Inf. 5.52“The first of those, of whom intelligence Thou fain wouldst have,” then said he unto me, “The empress was of many languages.
Inf. 5.55To sensual vices she was so abandoned, That lustful she made licit in her law, To remove the blame to which she had been led.
Inf. 5.58She is Semiramis, of whom we read That she succeeded Ninus, and was his spouse; She held the land which now the Sultan rules.
Inf. 5.61The next is she who killed herself for love, And broke faith with the ashes of Sichaeus; Then Cleopatra the voluptuous.”
Inf. 5.64Helen I saw, for whom so many ruthless Seasons revolved; and saw the great Achilles, Who at the last hour combated with Love.
Inf. 5.67Paris I saw, Tristan; and more than a thousand Shades did he name and point out with his finger, Whom Love had separated from our life.
Inf. 5.70After that I had listened to my Teacher, Naming the dames of eld and cavaliers, Pity prevailed, and I was nigh bewildered.
Inf. 5.73And I began: “O Poet, willingly Speak would I to those two, who go together, And seem upon the wind to be so light.”
Inf. 5.76And, he to me: “Thou’lt mark, when they shall be Nearer to us; and then do thou implore them By love which leadeth them, and they will come.”
Inf. 5.79Soon as the wind in our direction sways them, My voice uplift I: “O ye weary souls! Come speak to us, if no one interdicts it.”
Inf. 5.82As turtle-doves, called onward by desire, With open and steady wings to the sweet nest Fly through the air by their volition borne,
Inf. 5.85So came they from the band where Dido is, Approaching us athwart the air malign, So strong was the affectionate appeal.
Inf. 5.88“O living creature gracious and benignant, Who visiting goest through the purple air Us, who have stained the world incarnadine,
Inf. 5.91If were the King of the Universe our friend, We would pray unto him to give thee peace, Since thou hast pity on our woe perverse.
Inf. 5.94Of what it pleases thee to hear and speak, That will we hear, and we will speak to you, While silent is the wind, as it is now.
Inf. 5.97Sitteth the city, wherein I was born, Upon the sea-shore where the Po descends To rest in peace with all his retinue.
Inf. 5.100Love, that on gentle heart doth swiftly seize, Seized this man for the person beautiful That was ta’en from me, and still the mode offends me.
Inf. 5.103Love, that exempts no one beloved from loving, Seized me with pleasure of this man so strongly, That, as thou seest, it doth not yet desert me;
Inf. 5.106Love has conducted us unto one death; Caina waiteth him who quenched our life!” These words were borne along from them to us.
Inf. 5.109As soon as I had heard those souls tormented, I bowed my face, and so long held it down Until the Poet said to me: “What thinkest?”
Inf. 5.112When I made answer, I began: “Alas! How many pleasant thoughts, how much desire, Conducted these unto the dolorous pass!”
Inf. 5.115Then unto them I turned me, and I spake, And I began: “Thine agonies, Francesca, Sad and compassionate to weeping make me.
Inf. 5.118But tell me, at the time of those sweet sighs, By what and in what manner Love conceded, That you should know your dubious desires?”
Inf. 5.121And she to me: “There is no greater sorrow Than to be mindful of the happy time In misery, and that thy Teacher knows.
Inf. 5.124But, if to recognise the earliest root Of love in us thou hast so great desire, I will do even as he who weeps and speaks.
Inf. 5.127One day we reading were for our delight Of Launcelot, how Love did him enthral. Alone we were and without any fear.
Inf. 5.130Full many a time our eyes together drew That reading, and drove the colour from our faces; But one point only was it that o’ercame us.
Inf. 5.133When as we read of the much-longed-for smile Being by such a noble lover kissed, This one, who ne’er from me shall be divided,
Inf. 5.136Kissed me upon the mouth all palpitating. Galeotto was the book and he who wrote it. That day no farther did we read therein.”
Inf. 5.139And all the while one spirit uttered this, The other one did weep so, that, for pity, I swooned away as if I had been dying,
Inf. 5.142And fell, even as a dead body falls.
Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
Inf. 6.1At the return of consciousness, that closed Before the pity of those two relations, Which utterly with sadness had confused me,
Inf. 6.4New torments I behold, and new tormented Around me, whichsoever way I move, And whichsoever way I turn, and gaze.
Inf. 6.7In the third circle am I of the rain Eternal, maledict, and cold, and heavy; Its law and quality are never new.
Inf. 6.10Huge hail, and water sombre-hued, and snow, Athwart the tenebrous air pour down amain; Noisome the earth is, that receiveth this.
Inf. 6.13Cerberus, monster cruel and uncouth, With his three gullets like a dog is barking Over the people that are there submerged.
Inf. 6.16Red eyes he has, and unctuous beard and black, And belly large, and armed with claws his hands; He rends the spirits, flays, and quarters them.
Inf. 6.19Howl the rain maketh them like unto dogs; One side they make a shelter for the other; Oft turn themselves the wretched reprobates.
Inf. 6.22When Cerberus perceived us, the great worm! His mouths he opened, and displayed his tusks; Not a limb had he that was motionless.
Inf. 6.25And my Conductor, with his spans extended, Took of the earth, and with his fists well filled, He threw it into those rapacious gullets.
Inf. 6.28Such as that dog is, who by barking craves, And quiet grows soon as his food he gnaws, For to devour it he but thinks and struggles,
Inf. 6.31The like became those muzzles filth-begrimed Of Cerberus the demon, who so thunders Over the souls that they would fain be deaf.
Inf. 6.34We passed across the shadows, which subdues The heavy rain-storm, and we placed our feet Upon their vanity that person seems.
Inf. 6.37They all were lying prone upon the earth, Excepting one, who sat upright as soon As he beheld us passing on before him.
Inf. 6.40“O thou that art conducted through this Hell,” He said to me, “recall me, if thou canst; Thyself wast made before I was unmade.”
Inf. 6.43And I to him: “The anguish which thou hast Perhaps doth draw thee out of my remembrance, So that it seems not I have ever seen thee.
Inf. 6.46But tell me who thou art, that in so doleful A place art put, and in such punishment, If some are greater, none is so displeasing.”
Inf. 6.49And he to me: “Thy city, which is full Of envy so that now the sack runs over, Held me within it in the life serene.
Inf. 6.52You citizens were wont to call me Ciacco; For the pernicious sin of gluttony I, as thou seest, am battered by this rain.
Inf. 6.55And I, sad soul, am not the only one, For all these suffer the like penalty For the like sin;” and word no more spake he.
Inf. 6.58I answered him: “Ciacco, thy wretchedness Weighs on me so that it to weep invites me; But tell me, if thou knowest, to what shall come
Inf. 6.61The citizens of the divided city; If any there be just; and the occasion Tell me why so much discord has assailed it.”
Inf. 6.64And he to me: “They, after long contention, Will come to bloodshed; and the rustic party Will drive the other out with much offence.
Inf. 6.67Then afterwards behoves it this one fall Within three suns, and rise again the other By force of him who now is on the coast.
Inf. 6.70High will it hold its forehead a long while, Keeping the other under heavy burdens, Howe’er it weeps thereat and is indignant.
Inf. 6.73The just are two, and are not understood there; Envy and Arrogance and Avarice Are the three sparks that have all hearts enkindled.”
Inf. 6.76Here ended he his tearful utterance; And I to him: “I wish thee still to teach me, And make a gift to me of further speech.
Inf. 6.79Farinata and Tegghiaio, once so worthy, Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, and Mosca, And others who on good deeds set their thoughts,
Inf. 6.82Say where they are, and cause that I may know them; For great desire constraineth me to learn If Heaven doth sweeten them, or Hell envenom.”
Inf. 6.85And he: “They are among the blacker souls; A different sin downweighs them to the bottom; If thou so far descendest, thou canst see them.
Inf. 6.88But when thou art again in the sweet world, I pray thee to the mind of others bring me; No more I tell thee and no more I answer.”
Inf. 6.91Then his straightforward eyes he turned askance, Eyed me a little, and then bowed his head; He fell therewith prone like the other blind.
Inf. 6.94And the Guide said to me: “He wakes no more This side the sound of the angelic trumpet; When shall approach the hostile Potentate,
Inf. 6.97Each one shall find again his dismal tomb, Shall reassume his flesh and his own figure, Shall hear what through eternity re-echoes.”
Inf. 6.100So we passed onward o’er the filthy mixture Of shadows and of rain with footsteps slow, Touching a little on the future life.
Inf. 6.103Wherefore I said: “Master, these torments here, Will they increase after the mighty sentence, Or lesser be, or will they be as burning?”
Inf. 6.106And he to me: “Return unto thy science, Which wills, that as the thing more perfect is, The more it feels of pleasure and of pain.
Inf. 6.109Albeit that this people maledict To true perfection never can attain, Hereafter more than now they look to be.”
Inf. 6.112Round in a circle by that road we went, Speaking much more, which I do not repeat; We came unto the point where the descent is;
Inf. 6.115There we found Plutus the great enemy.
Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
Inf. 7.1“Pape Satan, Pape Satan, Aleppe!” Thus Plutus with his clucking voice began; And that benignant Sage, who all things knew,
Inf. 7.4Said, to encourage me: “Let not thy fear Harm thee; for any power that he may have Shall not prevent thy going down this crag.”
Inf. 7.7Then he turned round unto that bloated lip, And said: “Be silent, thou accursed wolf; Consume within thyself with thine own rage.
Inf. 7.10Not causeless is this journey to the abyss; Thus is it willed on high, where Michael wrought Vengeance upon the proud adultery.”
Inf. 7.13Even as the sails inflated by the wind Involved together fall when snaps the mast, So fell the cruel monster to the earth.
Inf. 7.16Thus we descended into the fourth chasm, Gaining still farther on the dolesome shore Which all the woe of the universe insacks.
Inf. 7.19Justice of God, ah! who heaps up so many New toils and sufferings as I beheld? And why doth our transgression waste us so?
Inf. 7.22As doth the billow there upon Charybdis, That breaks itself on that which it encounters, So here the folk must dance their roundelay.
Inf. 7.25Here saw I people, more than elsewhere, many, On one side and the other, with great howls, Rolling weights forward by main force of chest.
Inf. 7.28They clashed together, and then at that point Each one turned backward, rolling retrograde, Crying, “Why keepest?” and, “Why squanderest thou?”
Inf. 7.31Thus they returned along the lurid circle On either hand unto the opposite point, Shouting their shameful metre evermore.
Inf. 7.34Then each, when he arrived there, wheeled about Through his half-circle to another joust; And I, who had my heart pierced as it were,
Inf. 7.37Exclaimed: “My Master, now declare to me What people these are, and if all were clerks, These shaven crowns upon the left of us.”
Inf. 7.40And he to me: “All of them were asquint In intellect in the first life, so much That there with measure they no spending made.
Inf. 7.43Clearly enough their voices bark it forth, Whene’er they reach the two points of the circle, Where sunders them the opposite defect.
Inf. 7.46Clerks those were who no hairy covering Have on the head, and Popes and Cardinals, In whom doth Avarice practise its excess.”
Inf. 7.49And I: “My Master, among such as these I ought forsooth to recognise some few, Who were infected with these maladies.”
Inf. 7.52And he to me: “Vain thought thou entertainest; The undiscerning life which made them sordid Now makes them unto all discernment dim.
Inf. 7.55Forever shall they come to these two buttings; These from the sepulchre shall rise again With the fist closed, and these with tresses shorn.
Inf. 7.58Ill giving and ill keeping the fair world Have ta’en from them, and placed them in this scuffle; Whate’er it be, no words adorn I for it.
Inf. 7.61Now canst thou, Son, behold the transient farce Of goods that are committed unto Fortune, For which the human race each other buffet;
Inf. 7.64For all the gold that is beneath the moon, Or ever has been, of these weary souls Could never make a single one repose.”
Inf. 7.67“Master,” I said to him, “now tell me also What is this Fortune which thou speakest of, That has the world’s goods so within its clutches?”
Inf. 7.70And he to me: “O creatures imbecile, What ignorance is this which doth beset you? Now will I have thee learn my judgment of her.
Inf. 7.73He whose omniscience everything transcends The heavens created, and gave who should guide them, That every part to every part may shine,
Inf. 7.76Distributing the light in equal measure; He in like manner to the mundane splendours Ordained a general ministress and guide,
Inf. 7.79That she might change at times the empty treasures From race to race, from one blood to another, Beyond resistance of all human wisdom.
Inf. 7.82Therefore one people triumphs, and another Languishes, in pursuance of her judgment, Which hidden is, as in the grass a serpent.
Inf. 7.85Your knowledge has no counterstand against her; She makes provision, judges, and pursues Her governance, as theirs the other gods.
Inf. 7.88Her permutations have not any truce; Necessity makes her precipitate, So often cometh who his turn obtains.
Inf. 7.91And this is she who is so crucified Even by those who ought to give her praise, Giving her blame amiss, and bad repute.
Inf. 7.94But she is blissful, and she hears it not; Among the other primal creatures gladsome She turns her sphere, and blissful she rejoices.
Inf. 7.97Let us descend now unto greater woe; Already sinks each star that was ascending When I set out, and loitering is forbidden.”
Inf. 7.100We crossed the circle to the other bank, Near to a fount that boils, and pours itself Along a gully that runs out of it.
Inf. 7.103The water was more sombre far than perse; And we, in company with the dusky waves, Made entrance downward by a path uncouth.
Inf. 7.106A marsh it makes, which has the name of Styx, This tristful brooklet, when it has descended Down to the foot of the malign gray shores.
Inf. 7.109And I, who stood intent upon beholding, Saw people mud-besprent in that lagoon, All of them naked and with angry look.
Inf. 7.112They smote each other not alone with hands, But with the head and with the breast and feet, Tearing each other piecemeal with their teeth.
Inf. 7.115Said the good Master: “Son, thou now beholdest The souls of those whom anger overcame; And likewise I would have thee know for certain
Inf. 7.118Beneath the water people are who sigh And make this water bubble at the surface, As the eye tells thee wheresoe’er it turns.
Inf. 7.121Fixed in the mire they say, ‘We sullen were In the sweet air, which by the sun is gladdened, Bearing within ourselves the sluggish reek;
Inf. 7.124Now we are sullen in this sable mire.’ This hymn do they keep gurgling in their throats, For with unbroken words they cannot say it.”
Inf. 7.127Thus we went circling round the filthy fen A great arc ’twixt the dry bank and the swamp, With eyes turned unto those who gorge the mire;
Inf. 7.130Unto the foot of a tower we came at last.
Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
Inf. 8.1I say, continuing, that long before We to the foot of that high tower had come, Our eyes went upward to the summit of it,
Inf. 8.4By reason of two flamelets we saw placed there, And from afar another answer them, So far, that hardly could the eye attain it.
Inf. 8.7And, to the sea of all discernment turned, I said: “What sayeth this, and what respondeth That other fire? and who are they that made it?”
Inf. 8.10And he to me: “Across the turbid waves What is expected thou canst now discern, If reek of the morass conceal it not.”
Inf. 8.13Cord never shot an arrow from itself That sped away athwart the air so swift, As I beheld a very little boat
Inf. 8.16Come o’er the water tow’rds us at that moment, Under the guidance of a single pilot, Who shouted, “Now art thou arrived, fell soul?”
Inf. 8.19“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, thou criest out in vain For this once,” said my Lord; “thou shalt not have us Longer than in the passing of the slough.”
Inf. 8.22As he who listens to some great deceit That has been done to him, and then resents it, Such became Phlegyas, in his gathered wrath.
Inf. 8.25My Guide descended down into the boat, And then he made me enter after him, And only when I entered seemed it laden.
Inf. 8.28Soon as the Guide and I were in the boat, The antique prow goes on its way, dividing More of the water than ’tis wont with others.
Inf. 8.31While we were running through the dead canal, Uprose in front of me one full of mire, And said, “Who ’rt thou that comest ere the hour?”
Inf. 8.34And I to him: “Although I come, I stay not; But who art thou that hast become so squalid?” “Thou seest that I am one who weeps,” he answered.
Inf. 8.37And I to him: “With weeping and with wailing, Thou spirit maledict, do thou remain; For thee I know, though thou art all defiled.”
Inf. 8.40Then stretched he both his hands unto the boat; Whereat my wary Master thrust him back, Saying, “Away there with the other dogs!”
Inf. 8.43Thereafter with his arms he clasped my neck; He kissed my face, and said: “Disdainful soul, Blessed be she who bore thee in her bosom.
Inf. 8.46That was an arrogant person in the world; Goodness is none, that decks his memory; So likewise here his shade is furious.
Inf. 8.49How many are esteemed great kings up there, Who here shall be like unto swine in mire, Leaving behind them horrible dispraises!”
Inf. 8.52And I: “My Master, much should I be pleased, If I could see him soused into this broth, Before we issue forth out of the lake.”
Inf. 8.55And he to me: “Ere unto thee the shore Reveal itself, thou shalt be satisfied; Such a desire ’tis meet thou shouldst enjoy.”
Inf. 8.58A little after that, I saw such havoc Made of him by the people of the mire, That still I praise and thank my God for it.
Inf. 8.61They all were shouting, “At Philippo Argenti!” And that exasperate spirit Florentine Turned round upon himself with his own teeth.
Inf. 8.64We left him there, and more of him I tell not; But on mine ears there smote a lamentation, Whence forward I intent unbar mine eyes.
Inf. 8.67And the good Master said: “Even now, my Son, The city draweth near whose name is Dis, With the grave citizens, with the great throng.”
Inf. 8.70And I: “Its mosques already, Master, clearly Within there in the valley I discern Vermilion, as if issuing from the fire
Inf. 8.73They were.” And he to me: “The fire eternal That kindles them within makes them look red, As thou beholdest in this nether Hell.”
Inf. 8.76Then we arrived within the moats profound, That circumvallate that disconsolate city; The walls appeared to me to be of iron.
Inf. 8.79Not without making first a circuit wide, We came unto a place where loud the pilot Cried out to us, “Debark, here is the entrance.”
Inf. 8.82More than a thousand at the gates I saw Out of the Heavens rained down, who angrily Were saying, “Who is this that without death
Inf. 8.85Goes through the kingdom of the people dead?” And my sagacious Master made a sign Of wishing secretly to speak with them.
Inf. 8.88A little then they quelled their great disdain, And said: “Come thou alone, and he begone Who has so boldly entered these dominions.
Inf. 8.91Let him return alone by his mad road; Try, if he can; for thou shalt here remain, Who hast escorted him through such dark regions.”
Inf. 8.94Think, Reader, if I was discomforted At utterance of the accursed words; For never to return here I believed.
Inf. 8.97“O my dear Guide, who more than seven times Hast rendered me security, and drawn me From imminent peril that before me stood,
Inf. 8.100Do not desert me,” said I, “thus undone; And if the going farther be denied us, Let us retrace our steps together swiftly.”
Inf. 8.103And that Lord, who had led me thitherward, Said unto me: “Fear not; because our passage None can take from us, it by Such is given.
Inf. 8.106But here await me, and thy weary spirit Comfort and nourish with a better hope; For in this nether world I will not leave thee.”
Inf. 8.109So onward goes and there abandons me My Father sweet, and I remain in doubt, For No and Yes within my head contend.
Inf. 8.112I could not hear what he proposed to them; But with them there he did not linger long, Ere each within in rivalry ran back.
Inf. 8.115They closed the portals, those our adversaries, On my Lord’s breast, who had remained without And turned to me with footsteps far between.
Inf. 8.118His eyes cast down, his forehead shorn had he Of all its boldness, and he said, with sighs, “Who has denied to me the dolesome houses?”
Inf. 8.121And unto me: “Thou, because I am angry, Fear not, for I will conquer in the trial, Whatever for defence within be planned.
Inf. 8.124This arrogance of theirs is nothing new; For once they used it at less secret gate, Which finds itself without a fastening still.
Inf. 8.127O’er it didst thou behold the dead inscription; And now this side of it descends the steep, Passing across the circles without escort,
Inf. 8.130One by whose means the city shall be opened.”
Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
Inf. 9.1That hue which cowardice brought out on me, Beholding my Conductor backward turn, Sooner repressed within him his new colour.
Inf. 9.4He stopped attentive, like a man who listens, Because the eye could not conduct him far Through the black air, and through the heavy fog.
Inf. 9.7“Still it behoveth us to win the fight,” Began he; “Else. . .Such offered us herself. . . O how I long that some one here arrive!”
Inf. 9.10Well I perceived, as soon as the beginning He covered up with what came afterward, That they were words quite different from the first;
Inf. 9.13But none the less his saying gave me fear, Because I carried out the broken phrase, Perhaps to a worse meaning than he had.
Inf. 9.16“Into this bottom of the doleful conch Doth any e’er descend from the first grade, Which for its pain has only hope cut off?”
Inf. 9.19This question put I; and he answered me: “Seldom it comes to pass that one of us Maketh the journey upon which I go.
Inf. 9.22True is it, once before I here below Was conjured by that pitiless Erictho, Who summoned back the shades unto their bodies.
Inf. 9.25Naked of me short while the flesh had been, Before within that wall she made me enter, To bring a spirit from the circle of Judas;
Inf. 9.28That is the lowest region and the darkest, And farthest from the heaven which circles all. Well know I the way; therefore be reassured.
Inf. 9.31This fen, which a prodigious stench exhales, Encompasses about the city dolent, Where now we cannot enter without anger.”
Inf. 9.34And more he said, but not in mind I have it; Because mine eye had altogether drawn me Tow’rds the high tower with the red-flaming summit,
Inf. 9.37Where in a moment saw I swift uprisen The three infernal Furies stained with blood, Who had the limbs of women and their mien,
Inf. 9.40And with the greenest hydras were begirt; Small serpents and cerastes were their tresses, Wherewith their horrid temples were entwined.
Inf. 9.43And he who well the handmaids of the Queen Of everlasting lamentation knew, Said unto me: “Behold the fierce Erinnys.
Inf. 9.46This is Megaera, on the left-hand side; She who is weeping on the right, Alecto; Tisiphone is between;” and then was silent.
Inf. 9.49Each one her breast was rending with her nails; They beat them with their palms, and cried so loud, That I for dread pressed close unto the Poet.
Inf. 9.52“Medusa come, so we to stone will change him!” All shouted looking down; “in evil hour Avenged we not on Theseus his assault!”
Inf. 9.55“Turn thyself round, and keep thine eyes close shut, For if the Gorgon appear, and thou shouldst see it, No more returning upward would there be.”
Inf. 9.58Thus said the Master; and he turned me round Himself, and trusted not unto my hands So far as not to blind me with his own.
Inf. 9.61O ye who have undistempered intellects, Observe the doctrine that conceals itself Beneath the veil of the mysterious verses!
Inf. 9.64And now there came across the turbid waves The clangour of a sound with terror fraught, Because of which both of the margins trembled;
Inf. 9.67Not otherwise it was than of a wind Impetuous on account of adverse heats, That smites the forest, and, without restraint,
Inf. 9.70The branches rends, beats down, and bears away; Right onward, laden with dust, it goes superb, And puts to flight the wild beasts and the shepherds.
Inf. 9.73Mine eyes he loosed, and said: “Direct the nerve Of vision now along that ancient foam, There yonder where that smoke is most intense.”
Inf. 9.76Even as the frogs before the hostile serpent Across the water scatter all abroad, Until each one is huddled in the earth.
Inf. 9.79More than a thousand ruined souls I saw, Thus fleeing from before one who on foot Was passing o’er the Styx with soles unwet.
Inf. 9.82From off his face he fanned that unctuous air, Waving his left hand oft in front of him, And only with that anguish seemed he weary.
Inf. 9.85Well I perceived one sent from Heaven was he, And to the Master turned; and he made sign That I should quiet stand, and bow before him.
Inf. 9.88Ah! how disdainful he appeared to me! He reached the gate, and with a little rod He opened it, for there was no resistance.
Inf. 9.91“O banished out of Heaven, people despised!” Thus he began upon the horrid threshold; “Whence is this arrogance within you couched?
Inf. 9.94Wherefore recalcitrate against that will, From which the end can never be cut off, And which has many times increased your pain?
Inf. 9.97What helpeth it to butt against the fates? Your Cerberus, if you remember well, For that still bears his chin and gullet peeled.”
Inf. 9.100Then he returned along the miry road, And spake no word to us, but had the look Of one whom other care constrains and goads
Inf. 9.103Than that of him who in his presence is; And we our feet directed tow’rds the city, After those holy words all confident.
Inf. 9.106Within we entered without any contest; And I, who inclination had to see What the condition such a fortress holds,
Inf. 9.109Soon as I was within, cast round mine eye, And see on every hand an ample plain, Full of distress and torment terrible.
Inf. 9.112Even as at Arles, where stagnant grows the Rhone, Even as at Pola near to the Quarnaro, That shuts in Italy and bathes its borders,
Inf. 9.115The sepulchres make all the place uneven; So likewise did they there on every side, Saving that there the manner was more bitter;
Inf. 9.118For flames between the sepulchres were scattered, By which they so intensely heated were, That iron more so asks not any art.
Inf. 9.121All of their coverings uplifted were, And from them issued forth such dire laments, Sooth seemed they of the wretched and tormented.
Inf. 9.124And I: “My Master, what are all those people Who, having sepulture within those tombs, Make themselves audible by doleful sighs?”
Inf. 9.127And he to me: “Here are the Heresiarchs, With their disciples of all sects, and much More than thou thinkest laden are the tombs.
Inf. 9.130Here like together with its like is buried; And more and less the monuments are heated.” And when he to the right had turned, we passed
Inf. 9.133Between the torments and high parapets.
Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
Inf. 10.1Now onward goes, along a narrow path Between the torments and the city wall, My Master, and I follow at his back.
Inf. 10.4“O power supreme, that through these impious circles Turnest me,” I began, “as pleases thee, Speak to me, and my longings satisfy;
Inf. 10.7The people who are lying in these tombs, Might they be seen? already are uplifted The covers all, and no one keepeth guard.”
Inf. 10.10And he to me: “They all will be closed up When from Jehoshaphat they shall return Here with the bodies they have left above.
Inf. 10.13Their cemetery have upon this side With Epicurus all his followers, Who with the body mortal make the soul;
Inf. 10.16But in the question thou dost put to me, Within here shalt thou soon be satisfied, And likewise in the wish thou keepest silent.”
Inf. 10.19And I: “Good Leader, I but keep concealed From thee my heart, that I may speak the less, Nor only now hast thou thereto disposed me.”
Inf. 10.22“O Tuscan, thou who through the city of fire Goest alive, thus speaking modestly, Be pleased to stay thy footsteps in this place.
Inf. 10.25Thy mode of speaking makes thee manifest A native of that noble fatherland, To which perhaps I too molestful was.”
Inf. 10.28Upon a sudden issued forth this sound From out one of the tombs; wherefore I pressed, Fearing, a little nearer to my Leader.
Inf. 10.31And unto me he said: “Turn thee; what dost thou? Behold there Farinata who has risen; From the waist upwards wholly shalt thou see him.”
Inf. 10.34I had already fixed mine eyes on his, And he uprose erect with breast and front E’en as if Hell he had in great despite.
Inf. 10.37And with courageous hands and prompt my Leader Thrust me between the sepulchres towards him, Exclaiming, “Let thy words explicit be.”
Inf. 10.40As soon as I was at the foot of his tomb Somewhat he eyed me, and, as if disdainful, Then asked of me, “Who were thine ancestors?”
Inf. 10.43I, who desirous of obeying was, Concealed it not, but all revealed to him; Whereat he raised his brows a little upward.
Inf. 10.46Then said he: “Fiercely adverse have they been To me, and to my fathers, and my party; So that two several times I scattered them.”
Inf. 10.49“If they were banished, they returned on all sides,” I answered him, “the first time and the second; But yours have not acquired that art aright.”
Inf. 10.52Then there uprose upon the sight, uncovered Down to the chin, a shadow at his side; I think that he had risen on his knees.
Inf. 10.55Round me he gazed, as if solicitude He had to see if some one else were with me, But after his suspicion was all spent,
Inf. 10.58Weeping, he said to me: “If through this blind Prison thou goest by loftiness of genius, Where is my son? and why is he not with thee?”
Inf. 10.61And I to him: “I come not of myself; He who is waiting yonder leads me here, Whom in disdain perhaps your Guido had.”
Inf. 10.64His language and the mode of punishment Already unto me had read his name; On that account my answer was so full.
Inf. 10.67Up starting suddenly, he cried out: “How Saidst thou,—he had? Is he not still alive? Does not the sweet light strike upon his eyes?”
Inf. 10.70When he became aware of some delay, Which I before my answer made, supine He fell again, and forth appeared no more.
Inf. 10.73But the other, magnanimous, at whose desire I had remained, did not his aspect change, Neither his neck he moved, nor bent his side.
Inf. 10.76“And if,” continuing his first discourse, “They have that art,” he said, “not learned aright, That more tormenteth me, than doth this bed.
Inf. 10.79But fifty times shall not rekindled be The countenance of the Lady who reigns here, Ere thou shalt know how heavy is that art;
Inf. 10.82And as thou wouldst to the sweet world return, Say why that people is so pitiless Against my race in each one of its laws?”
Inf. 10.85Whence I to him: “The slaughter and great carnage Which have with crimson stained the Arbia, cause Such orisons in our temple to be made.”
Inf. 10.88After his head he with a sigh had shaken, “There I was not alone,” he said, “nor surely Without a cause had with the others moved.
Inf. 10.91But there I was alone, where every one Consented to the laying waste of Florence, He who defended her with open face.”
Inf. 10.94“Ah! so hereafter may your seed repose,” I him entreated, “solve for me that knot, Which has entangled my conceptions here.
Inf. 10.97It seems that you can see, if I hear rightly, Beforehand whatsoe’er time brings with it, And in the present have another mode.”
Inf. 10.100“We see, like those who have imperfect sight, The things,” he said, “that distant are from us; So much still shines on us the Sovereign Ruler.
Inf. 10.103When they draw near, or are, is wholly vain Our intellect, and if none brings it to us, Not anything know we of your human state.
Inf. 10.106Hence thou canst understand, that wholly dead Will be our knowledge from the moment when The portal of the future shall be closed.”
Inf. 10.109Then I, as if compunctious for my fault, Said: “Now, then, you will tell that fallen one, That still his son is with the living joined.
Inf. 10.112And if just now, in answering, I was dumb, Tell him I did it because I was thinking Already of the error you have solved me.”
Inf. 10.115And now my Master was recalling me, Wherefore more eagerly I prayed the spirit That he would tell me who was with him there.
Inf. 10.118He said: “With more than a thousand here I lie; Within here is the second Frederick, And the Cardinal, and of the rest I speak not.”
Inf. 10.121Thereon he hid himself; and I towards The ancient poet turned my steps, reflecting Upon that saying, which seemed hostile to me.
Inf. 10.124He moved along; and afterward thus going, He said to me, “Why art thou so bewildered?” And I in his inquiry satisfied him.
Inf. 10.127“Let memory preserve what thou hast heard Against thyself,” that Sage commanded me, “And now attend here;” and he raised his finger.
Inf. 10.130“When thou shalt be before the radiance sweet Of her whose beauteous eyes all things behold, From her thou’lt know the journey of thy life.”
Inf. 10.133Unto the left hand then he turned his feet; We left the wall, and went towards the middle, Along a path that strikes into a valley,
Inf. 10.136Which even up there unpleasant made its stench.
Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
Inf. 11.1Upon the margin of a lofty bank Which great rocks broken in a circle made, We came upon a still more cruel throng;
Inf. 11.4And there, by reason of the horrible Excess of stench the deep abyss throws out, We drew ourselves aside behind the cover
Inf. 11.7Of a great tomb, whereon I saw a writing, Which said: “Pope Anastasius I hold, Whom out of the right way Photinus drew.”
Inf. 11.10“Slow it behoveth our descent to be, So that the sense be first a little used To the sad blast, and then we shall not heed it.”
Inf. 11.13The Master thus; and unto him I said, “Some compensation find, that the time pass not Idly;” and he: “Thou seest I think of that.
Inf. 11.16My son, upon the inside of these rocks,” Began he then to say, “are three small circles, From grade to grade, like those which thou art leaving.
Inf. 11.19They all are full of spirits maledict; But that hereafter sight alone suffice thee, Hear how and wherefore they are in constraint.
Inf. 11.22Of every malice that wins hate in Heaven, Injury is the end; and all such end Either by force or fraud afflicteth others.
Inf. 11.25But because fraud is man’s peculiar vice, More it displeases God; and so stand lowest The fraudulent, and greater dole assails them.
Inf. 11.28All the first circle of the Violent is; But since force may be used against three persons, In three rounds ’tis divided and constructed.
Inf. 11.31To God, to ourselves, and to our neighbour can we Use force; I say on them and on their things, As thou shalt hear with reason manifest.
Inf. 11.34A death by violence, and painful wounds, Are to our neighbour given; and in his substance Ruin, and arson, and injurious levies;
Inf. 11.37Whence homicides, and he who smites unjustly, Marauders, and freebooters, the first round Tormenteth all in companies diverse.
Inf. 11.40Man may lay violent hands upon himself And his own goods; and therefore in the second Round must perforce without avail repent
Inf. 11.43Whoever of your world deprives himself, Who games, and dissipates his property, And weepeth there, where he should jocund be.
Inf. 11.46Violence can be done the Deity, In heart denying and blaspheming Him, And by disdaining Nature and her bounty.
Inf. 11.49And for this reason doth the smallest round Seal with its signet Sodom and Cahors, And who, disdaining God, speaks from the heart.
Inf. 11.52Fraud, wherewithal is every conscience stung, A man may practise upon him who trusts, And him who doth no confidence imburse.
Inf. 11.55This latter mode, it would appear, dissevers Only the bond of love which Nature makes; Wherefore within the second circle nestle
Inf. 11.58Hypocrisy, flattery, and who deals in magic, Falsification, theft, and simony, Panders, and barrators, and the like filth.
Inf. 11.61By the other mode, forgotten is that love Which Nature makes, and what is after added, From which there is a special faith engendered.
Inf. 11.64Hence in the smallest circle, where the point is Of the Universe, upon which Dis is seated, Whoe’er betrays for ever is consumed.”
Inf. 11.67And I: “My Master, clear enough proceeds Thy reasoning, and full well distinguishes This cavern and the people who possess it.
Inf. 11.70But tell me, those within the fat lagoon, Whom the wind drives, and whom the rain doth beat, And who encounter with such bitter tongues,
Inf. 11.73Wherefore are they inside of the red city Not punished, if God has them in his wrath, And if he has not, wherefore in such fashion?”
Inf. 11.76And unto me he said: “Why wanders so Thine intellect from that which it is wont? Or, sooth, thy mind where is it elsewhere looking?
Inf. 11.79Hast thou no recollection of those words With which thine Ethics thoroughly discusses The dispositions three, that Heaven abides not,—
Inf. 11.82Incontinence, and Malice, and insane Bestiality? and how Incontinence Less God offendeth, and less blame attracts?
Inf. 11.85If thou regardest this conclusion well, And to thy mind recallest who they are That up outside are undergoing penance,
Inf. 11.88Clearly wilt thou perceive why from these felons They separated are, and why less wroth Justice divine doth smite them with its hammer.”
Inf. 11.91“O Sun, that healest all distempered vision, Thou dost content me so, when thou resolvest, That doubting pleases me no less than knowing!
Inf. 11.94Once more a little backward turn thee,” said I, “There where thou sayest that usury offends Goodness divine, and disengage the knot.”
Inf. 11.97“Philosophy,” he said, “to him who heeds it, Noteth, not only in one place alone, After what manner Nature takes her course
Inf. 11.100From Intellect Divine, and from its art; And if thy Physics carefully thou notest, After not many pages shalt thou find,
Inf. 11.103That this your art as far as possible Follows, as the disciple doth the master; So that your art is, as it were, God’s grandchild.
Inf. 11.106From these two, if thou bringest to thy mind Genesis at the beginning, it behoves Mankind to gain their life and to advance;
Inf. 11.109And since the usurer takes another way, Nature herself and in her follower Disdains he, for elsewhere he puts his hope.
Inf. 11.112But follow, now, as I would fain go on, For quivering are the Fishes on the horizon, And the Wain wholly over Caurus lies,
Inf. 11.115And far beyond there we descend the crag.”
Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
Inf. 12.1The place where to descend the bank we came Was alpine, and from what was there, moreover, Of such a kind that every eye would shun it.
Inf. 12.4Such as that ruin is which in the flank Smote, on this side of Trent, the Adige, Either by earthquake or by failing stay,
Inf. 12.7For from the mountain’s top, from which it moved, Unto the plain the cliff is shattered so, Some path ’twould give to him who was above;
Inf. 12.10Even such was the descent of that ravine, And on the border of the broken chasm The infamy of Crete was stretched along,
Inf. 12.13Who was conceived in the fictitious cow; And when he us beheld, he bit himself, Even as one whom anger racks within.
Inf. 12.16My Sage towards him shouted: “Peradventure Thou think’st that here may be the Duke of Athens, Who in the world above brought death to thee?
Inf. 12.19Get thee gone, beast, for this one cometh not Instructed by thy sister, but he comes In order to behold your punishments.”
Inf. 12.22As is that bull who breaks loose at the moment In which he has received the mortal blow, Who cannot walk, but staggers here and there,
Inf. 12.25The Minotaur beheld I do the like; And he, the wary, cried: “Run to the passage; While he wroth, ’tis well thou shouldst descend.”
Inf. 12.28Thus down we took our way o’er that discharge Of stones, which oftentimes did move themselves Beneath my feet, from the unwonted burden.
Inf. 12.31Thoughtful I went; and he said: “Thou art thinking Perhaps upon this ruin, which is guarded By that brute anger which just now I quenched.
Inf. 12.34Now will I have thee know, the other time I here descended to the nether Hell, This precipice had not yet fallen down.
Inf. 12.37But truly, if I well discern, a little Before His coming who the mighty spoil Bore off from Dis, in the supernal circle,
Inf. 12.40Upon all sides the deep and loathsome valley Trembled so, that I thought the Universe Was thrilled with love, by which there are who think
Inf. 12.43The world ofttimes converted into chaos; And at that moment this primeval crag Both here and elsewhere made such overthrow.
Inf. 12.46But fix thine eyes below; for draweth near The river of blood, within which boiling is Whoe’er by violence doth injure others.”
Inf. 12.49O blind cupidity, O wrath insane, That spurs us onward so in our short life, And in the eternal then so badly steeps us!
Inf. 12.52I saw an ample moat bent like a bow, As one which all the plain encompasses, Conformable to what my Guide had said.
Inf. 12.55And between this and the embankment’s foot Centaurs in file were running, armed with arrows, As in the world they used the chase to follow.
Inf. 12.58Beholding us descend, each one stood still, And from the squadron three detached themselves, With bows and arrows in advance selected;
Inf. 12.61And from afar one cried: “Unto what torment Come ye, who down the hillside are descending? Tell us from there; if not, I draw the bow.”
Inf. 12.64My Master said: “Our answer will we make To Chiron, near you there; in evil hour, That will of thine was evermore so hasty.”
Inf. 12.67Then touched he me, and said: “This one is Nessus, Who perished for the lovely Dejanira, And for himself, himself did vengeance take.
Inf. 12.70And he in the midst, who at his breast is gazing, Is the great Chiron, who brought up Achilles; That other Pholus is, who was so wrathful.
Inf. 12.73Thousands and thousands go about the moat Shooting with shafts whatever soul emerges Out of the blood, more than his crime allots.”
Inf. 12.76Near we approached unto those monsters fleet; Chiron an arrow took, and with the notch Backward upon his jaws he put his beard.
Inf. 12.79After he had uncovered his great mouth, He said to his companions: “Are you ware That he behind moveth whate’er he touches?
Inf. 12.82Thus are not wont to do the feet of dead men.” And my good Guide, who now was at his breast, Where the two natures are together joined,
Inf. 12.85Replied: “Indeed he lives, and thus alone Me it behoves to show him the dark valley; Necessity, and not delight, impels us.
Inf. 12.88Some one withdrew from singing Halleluja, Who unto me committed this new office; No thief is he, nor I a thievish spirit.
Inf. 12.91But by that virtue through which I am moving My steps along this savage thoroughfare, Give us some one of thine, to be with us,
Inf. 12.94And who may show us where to pass the ford, And who may carry this one on his back; For ’tis no spirit that can walk the air.”
Inf. 12.97Upon his right breast Chiron wheeled about, And said to Nessus: “Turn and do thou guide them, And warn aside, if other band may meet you.”
Inf. 12.100We with our faithful escort onward moved Along the brink of the vermilion boiling, Wherein the boiled were uttering loud laments.
Inf. 12.103People I saw within up to the eyebrows, And the great Centaur said: “Tyrants are these, Who dealt in bloodshed and in pillaging.
Inf. 12.106Here they lament their pitiless mischiefs; here Is Alexander, and fierce Dionysius Who upon Sicily brought dolorous years.
Inf. 12.109That forehead there which has the hair so black Is Azzolin; and the other who is blond, Obizzo is of Esti, who, in truth,
Inf. 12.112Up in the world was by his stepson slain.” Then turned I to the Poet; and he said, “Now he be first to thee, and second I.”
Inf. 12.115A little farther on the Centaur stopped Above a folk, who far down as the throat Seemed from that boiling stream to issue forth.
Inf. 12.118A shade he showed us on one side alone, Saying: “He cleft asunder in God’s bosom The heart that still upon the Thames is honoured.”
Inf. 12.121Then people saw I, who from out the river Lifted their heads and also all the chest; And many among these I recognised.
Inf. 12.124Thus ever more and more grew shallower That blood, so that the feet alone it covered; And there across the moat our passage was.
Inf. 12.127“Even as thou here upon this side beholdest The boiling stream, that aye diminishes,” The Centaur said, “I wish thee to believe
Inf. 12.130That on this other more and more declines Its bed, until it reunites itself Where it behoveth tyranny to groan.
Inf. 12.133Justice divine, upon this side, is goading That Attila, who was a scourge on earth, And Pyrrhus, and Sextus; and for ever milks
Inf. 12.136The tears which with the boiling it unseals In Rinier da Corneto and Rinier Pazzo, Who made upon the highways so much war.”
Inf. 12.139Then back he turned, and passed again the ford.
Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
Inf. 13.1Not yet had Nessus reached the other side, When we had put ourselves within a wood, That was not marked by any path whatever.
Inf. 13.4Not foliage green, but of a dusky colour, Not branches smooth, but gnarled and intertangled, Not apple-trees were there, but thorns with poison.
Inf. 13.7Such tangled thickets have not, nor so dense, Those savage wild beasts, that in hatred hold ’Twixt Cecina and Corneto the tilled places.
Inf. 13.10There do the hideous Harpies make their nests, Who chased the Trojans from the Strophades, With sad announcement of impending doom;
Inf. 13.13Broad wings have they, and necks and faces human, And feet with claws, and their great bellies fledged; They make laments upon the wondrous trees.
Inf. 13.16And the good Master: “Ere thou enter farther, Know that thou art within the second round,” Thus he began to say, “and shalt be, till
Inf. 13.19Thou comest out upon the horrible sand; Therefore look well around, and thou shalt see Things that will credence give unto my speech.”
Inf. 13.22I heard on all sides lamentations uttered, And person none beheld I who might make them, Whence, utterly bewildered, I stood still.
Inf. 13.25I think he thought that I perhaps might think So many voices issued through those trunks From people who concealed themselves from us;
Inf. 13.28Therefore the Master said: “If thou break off Some little spray from any of these trees, The thoughts thou hast will wholly be made vain.”
Inf. 13.31Then stretched I forth my hand a little forward, And plucked a branchlet off from a great thorn; And the trunk cried, “Why dost thou mangle me?”
Inf. 13.34After it had become embrowned with blood, It recommenced its cry: “Why dost thou rend me? Hast thou no spirit of pity whatsoever?
Inf. 13.37Men once we were, and now are changed to trees; Indeed, thy hand should be more pitiful, Even if the souls of serpents we had been.”
Inf. 13.40As out of a green brand, that is on fire At one of the ends, and from the other drips And hisses with the wind that is escaping;
Inf. 13.43So from that splinter issued forth together Both words and blood; whereat I let the tip Fall, and stood like a man who is afraid.
Inf. 13.46“Had he been able sooner to believe,” My Sage made answer, “O thou wounded soul, What only in my verses he has seen,
Inf. 13.49Not upon thee had he stretched forth his hand; Whereas the thing incredible has caused me To put him to an act which grieveth me.
Inf. 13.52But tell him who thou wast, so that by way Of some amends thy fame he may refresh Up in the world, to which he can return.”
Inf. 13.55And the trunk said: “So thy sweet words allure me, I cannot silent be; and you be vexed not, That I a little to discourse am tempted.
Inf. 13.58I am the one who both keys had in keeping Of Frederick’s heart, and turned them to and fro So softly in unlocking and in locking,
Inf. 13.61That from his secrets most men I withheld; Fidelity I bore the glorious office So great, I lost thereby my sleep and pulses.
Inf. 13.64The courtesan who never from the dwelling Of Caesar turned aside her strumpet eyes, Death universal and the vice of courts,
Inf. 13.67Inflamed against me all the other minds, And they, inflamed, did so inflame Augustus, That my glad honours turned to dismal mournings.
Inf. 13.70My spirit, in disdainful exultation, Thinking by dying to escape disdain, Made me unjust against myself, the just.
Inf. 13.73I, by the roots unwonted of this wood, Do swear to you that never broke I faith Unto my lord, who was so worthy of honour;
Inf. 13.76And to the world if one of you return, Let him my memory comfort, which is lying Still prostrate from the blow that envy dealt it.”
Inf. 13.79Waited awhile, and then: “Since he is silent,” The Poet said to me, “lose not the time, But speak, and question him, if more may please thee.”
Inf. 13.82Whence I to him: “Do thou again inquire Concerning what thou thinks’t will satisfy me; For I cannot, such pity is in my heart.”
Inf. 13.85Therefore he recommenced: “So may the man Do for thee freely what thy speech implores, Spirit incarcerate, again be pleased
Inf. 13.88To tell us in what way the soul is bound Within these knots; and tell us, if thou canst, If any from such members e’er is freed.”
Inf. 13.91Then blew the trunk amain, and afterward The wind was into such a voice converted: “With brevity shall be replied to you.
Inf. 13.94When the exasperated soul abandons The body whence it rent itself away, Minos consigns it to the seventh abyss.
Inf. 13.97It falls into the forest, and no part Is chosen for it; but where Fortune hurls it, There like a grain of spelt it germinates.
Inf. 13.100It springs a sapling, and a forest tree; The Harpies, feeding then upon its leaves, Do pain create, and for the pain an outlet.
Inf. 13.103Like others for our spoils shall we return; But not that any one may them revest, For ’tis not just to have what one casts off.
Inf. 13.106Here we shall drag them, and along the dismal Forest our bodies shall suspended be, Each to the thorn of his molested shade.”
Inf. 13.109We were attentive still unto the trunk, Thinking that more it yet might wish to tell us, When by a tumult we were overtaken,
Inf. 13.112In the same way as he is who perceives The boar and chase approaching to his stand, Who hears the crashing of the beasts and branches;
Inf. 13.115And two behold! upon our left-hand side, Naked and scratched, fleeing so furiously, That of the forest, every fan they broke.
Inf. 13.118He who was in advance: “Now help, Death, help!” And the other one, who seemed to lag too much, Was shouting: “Lano, were not so alert
Inf. 13.121Those legs of thine at joustings of the Toppo!” And then, perchance because his breath was failing, He grouped himself together with a bush.
Inf. 13.124Behind them was the forest full of black She-mastiffs, ravenous, and swift of foot As greyhounds, who are issuing from the chain.
Inf. 13.127On him who had crouched down they set their teeth, And him they lacerated piece by piece, Thereafter bore away those aching members.
Inf. 13.130Thereat my Escort took me by the hand, And led me to the bush, that all in vain Was weeping from its bloody lacerations.
Inf. 13.133“O Jacopo,” it said, “of Sant’ Andrea, What helped it thee of me to make a screen? What blame have I in thy nefarious life?”
Inf. 13.136When near him had the Master stayed his steps, He said: “Who wast thou, that through wounds so many Art blowing out with blood thy dolorous speech?”
Inf. 13.139And he to us: “O souls, that hither come To look upon the shameful massacre That has so rent away from me my leaves,
Inf. 13.142Gather them up beneath the dismal bush; I of that city was which to the Baptist Changed its first patron, wherefore he for this
Inf. 13.145Forever with his art will make it sad. And were it not that on the pass of Arno Some glimpses of him are remaining still,
Inf. 13.148Those citizens, who afterwards rebuilt it Upon the ashes left by Attila, In vain had caused their labour to be done.
Inf. 13.151Of my own house I made myself a gibbet.”
Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
Inf. 14.1Because the charity of my native place Constrained me, gathered I the scattered leaves, And gave them back to him, who now was hoarse.
Inf. 14.4Then came we to the confine, where disparted The second round is from the third, and where A horrible form of Justice is beheld.
Inf. 14.7Clearly to manifest these novel things, I say that we arrived upon a plain, Which from its bed rejecteth every plant;
Inf. 14.10The dolorous forest is a garland to it All round about, as the sad moat to that; There close upon the edge we stayed our feet.
Inf. 14.13The soil was of an arid and thick sand, Not of another fashion made than that Which by the feet of Cato once was pressed.
Inf. 14.16Vengeance of God, O how much oughtest thou By each one to be dreaded, who doth read That which was manifest unto mine eyes!
Inf. 14.19Of naked souls beheld I many herds, Who all were weeping very miserably, And over them seemed set a law diverse.
Inf. 14.22Supine upon the ground some folk were lying; And some were sitting all drawn up together, And others went about continually.
Inf. 14.25Those who were going round were far the more, And those were less who lay down to their torment, But had their tongues more loosed to lamentation.
Inf. 14.28O’er all the sand-waste, with a gradual fall, Were raining down dilated flakes of fire, As of the snow on Alp without a wind.
Inf. 14.31As Alexander, in those torrid parts Of India, beheld upon his host Flames fall unbroken till they reached the ground.
Inf. 14.34Whence he provided with his phalanxes To trample down the soil, because the vapour Better extinguished was while it was single;
Inf. 14.37Thus was descending the eternal heat, Whereby the sand was set on fire, like tinder Beneath the steel, for doubling of the dole.
Inf. 14.40Without repose forever was the dance Of miserable hands, now there, now here, Shaking away from off them the fresh gleeds.
Inf. 14.43“Master,” began I, “thou who overcomest All things except the demons dire, that issued Against us at the entrance of the gate,
Inf. 14.46Who is that mighty one who seems to heed not The fire, and lieth lowering and disdainful, So that the rain seems not to ripen him?”
Inf. 14.49And he himself, who had become aware That I was questioning my Guide about him, Cried: “Such as I was living, am I, dead.
Inf. 14.52If Jove should weary out his smith, from whom He seized in anger the sharp thunderbolt, Wherewith upon the last day I was smitten,
Inf. 14.55And if he wearied out by turns the others In Mongibello at the swarthy forge, Vociferating, ‘Help, good Vulcan, help!’
Inf. 14.58Even as he did there at the fight of Phlegra, And shot his bolts at me with all his might, He would not have thereby a joyous vengeance.”
Inf. 14.61Then did my Leader speak with such great force, That I had never heard him speak so loud: “O Capaneus, in that is not extinguished
Inf. 14.64Thine arrogance, thou punished art the more; Not any torment, saving thine own rage, Would be unto thy fury pain complete.”
Inf. 14.67Then he turned round to me with better lip, Saying: “One of the Seven Kings was he Who Thebes besieged, and held, and seems to hold
Inf. 14.70God in disdain, and little seems to prize him; But, as I said to him, his own despites Are for his breast the fittest ornaments.
Inf. 14.73Now follow me, and mind thou do not place As yet thy feet upon the burning sand, But always keep them close unto the wood.”
Inf. 14.76Speaking no word, we came to where there gushes Forth from the wood a little rivulet, Whose redness makes my hair still stand on end.
Inf. 14.79As from the Bulicame springs the brooklet, The sinful women later share among them, So downward through the sand it went its way.
Inf. 14.82The bottom of it, and both sloping banks, Were made of stone, and the margins at the side; Whence I perceived that there the passage was.
Inf. 14.85“In all the rest which I have shown to thee Since we have entered in within the gate Whose threshold unto no one is denied,
Inf. 14.88Nothing has been discovered by thine eyes So notable as is the present river, Which all the little flames above it quenches.”
Inf. 14.91These words were of my Leader; whence I prayed him That he would give me largess of the food, For which he had given me largess of desire.
Inf. 14.94“In the mid-sea there sits a wasted land,” Said he thereafterward, “whose name is Crete, Under whose king the world of old was chaste.
Inf. 14.97There is a mountain there, that once was glad With waters and with leaves, which was called Ida; Now ’tis deserted, as a thing worn out.
Inf. 14.100Rhea once chose it for the faithful cradle Of her own son; and to conceal him better, Whene’er he cried, she there had clamours made.
Inf. 14.103A grand old man stands in the mount erect, Who holds his shoulders turned tow’rds Damietta, And looks at Rome as if it were his mirror.
Inf. 14.106His head is fashioned of refined gold, And of pure silver are the arms and breast; Then he is brass as far down as the fork.
Inf. 14.109From that point downward all is chosen iron, Save that the right foot is of kiln-baked clay, And more he stands on that than on the other.
Inf. 14.112Each part, except the gold, is by a fissure Asunder cleft, that dripping is with tears, Which gathered together perforate that cavern.
Inf. 14.115From rock to rock they fall into this valley; Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon they form; Then downward go along this narrow sluice
Inf. 14.118Unto that point where is no more descending. They form Cocytus; what that pool may be Thou shalt behold, so here ’tis not narrated.”
Inf. 14.121And I to him: “If so the present runnel Doth take its rise in this way from our world, Why only on this verge appears it to us?”
Inf. 14.124And he to me: “Thou knowest the place is round, And notwithstanding thou hast journeyed far, Still to the left descending to the bottom,
Inf. 14.127Thou hast not yet through all the circle turned. Therefore if something new appear to us, It should not bring amazement to thy face.”
Inf. 14.130And I again: “Master, where shall be found Lethe and Phlegethon, for of one thou’rt silent, And sayest the other of this rain is made?”
Inf. 14.133“In all thy questions truly thou dost please me,” Replied he; “but the boiling of the red Water might well solve one of them thou makest.
Inf. 14.136Thou shalt see Lethe, but outside this moat, There where the souls repair to lave themselves, When sin repented of has been removed.”
Inf. 14.139Then said he: “It is time now to abandon The wood; take heed that thou come after me; A way the margins make that are not burning,
Inf. 14.142And over them all vapours are extinguished.”
Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
Inf. 15.1Now bears us onward one of the hard margins, And so the brooklet’s mist o’ershadows it, From fire it saves the water and the dikes.
Inf. 15.4Even as the Flemings, ’twixt Cadsand and Bruges, Fearing the flood that tow’rds them hurls itself, Their bulwarks build to put the sea to flight;
Inf. 15.7And as the Paduans along the Brenta, To guard their villas and their villages, Or ever Chiarentana feel the heat;
Inf. 15.10In such similitude had those been made, Albeit not so lofty nor so thick, Whoever he might be, the master made them.
Inf. 15.13Now were we from the forest so remote, I could not have discovered where it was, Even if backward I had turned myself,
Inf. 15.16When we a company of souls encountered, Who came beside the dike, and every one Gazed at us, as at evening we are wont
Inf. 15.19To eye each other under a new moon, And so towards us sharpened they their brows As an old tailor at the needle’s eye.
Inf. 15.22Thus scrutinised by such a family, By some one I was recognised, who seized My garment’s hem, and cried out, “What a marvel!”
Inf. 15.25And I, when he stretched forth his arm to me, On his baked aspect fastened so mine eyes, That the scorched countenance prevented not
Inf. 15.28His recognition by my intellect; And bowing down my face unto his own, I made reply, “Are you here, Ser Brunetto?”
Inf. 15.31And he: “May’t not displease thee, O my son, If a brief space with thee Brunetto Latini Backward return and let the trail go on.”
Inf. 15.34I said to him: “With all my power I ask it; And if you wish me to sit down with you, I will, if he please, for I go with him.”
Inf. 15.37“O son,” he said, “whoever of this herd A moment stops, lies then a hundred years, Nor fans himself when smiteth him the fire.
Inf. 15.40Therefore go on; I at thy skirts will come, And afterward will I rejoin my band, Which goes lamenting its eternal doom.”
Inf. 15.43I did not dare to go down from the road Level to walk with him; but my head bowed I held as one who goeth reverently.
Inf. 15.46And he began: “What fortune or what fate Before the last day leadeth thee down here? And who is this that showeth thee the way?”
Inf. 15.49“Up there above us in the life serene,” I answered him, “I lost me in a valley, Or ever yet my age had been completed.
Inf. 15.52But yestermorn I turned my back upon it; This one appeared to me, returning thither, And homeward leadeth me along this road.”
Inf. 15.55And he to me: “If thou thy star do follow, Thou canst not fail thee of a glorious port, If well I judged in the life beautiful.
Inf. 15.58And if I had not died so prematurely, Seeing Heaven thus benignant unto thee, I would have given thee comfort in the work.
Inf. 15.61But that ungrateful and malignant people, Which of old time from Fesole descended, And smacks still of the mountain and the granite,
Inf. 15.64Will make itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe; And it is right; for among crabbed sorbs It ill befits the sweet fig to bear fruit.
Inf. 15.67Old rumour in the world proclaims them blind; A people avaricious, envious, proud; Take heed that of their customs thou do cleanse thee.
Inf. 15.70Thy fortune so much honour doth reserve thee, One party and the other shall be hungry For thee; but far from goat shall be the grass.
Inf. 15.73Their litter let the beasts of Fesole Make of themselves, nor let them touch the plant, If any still upon their dunghill rise,
Inf. 15.76In which may yet revive the consecrated Seed of those Romans, who remained there when The nest of such great malice it became.”
Inf. 15.79“If my entreaty wholly were fulfilled,” Replied I to him, “not yet would you be In banishment from human nature placed;
Inf. 15.82For in my mind is fixed, and touches now My heart the dear and good paternal image Of you, when in the world from hour to hour
Inf. 15.85You taught me how a man becomes eternal; And how much I am grateful, while I live Behoves that in my language be discerned.
Inf. 15.88What you narrate of my career I write, And keep it to be glossed with other text By a Lady who can do it, if I reach her.
Inf. 15.91This much will I have manifest to you; Provided that my conscience do not chide me, For whatsoever Fortune I am ready.
Inf. 15.94Such handsel is not new unto mine ears; Therefore let Fortune turn her wheel around As it may please her, and the churl his mattock.”
Inf. 15.97My Master thereupon on his right cheek Did backward turn himself, and looked at me; Then said: “He listeneth well who noteth it.”
Inf. 15.100Nor speaking less on that account, I go With Ser Brunetto, and I ask who are His most known and most eminent companions.
Inf. 15.103And he to me: “To know of some is well; Of others it were laudable to be silent, For short would be the time for so much speech.
Inf. 15.106Know them in sum, that all of them were clerks, And men of letters great and of great fame, In the world tainted with the selfsame sin.
Inf. 15.109Priscian goes yonder with that wretched crowd, And Francis of Accorso; and thou hadst seen there If thou hadst had a hankering for such scurf,
Inf. 15.112That one, who by the Servant of the Servants From Arno was transferred to Bacchiglione, Where he has left his sin-excited nerves.
Inf. 15.115More would I say, but coming and discoursing Can be no longer; for that I behold New smoke uprising yonder from the sand.
Inf. 15.118A people comes with whom I may not be; Commended unto thee be my Tesoro, In which I still live, and no more I ask.”
Inf. 15.121Then he turned round, and seemed to be of those Who at Verona run for the Green Mantle Across the plain; and seemed to be among them
Inf. 15.124The one who wins, and not the one who loses.
Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
Inf. 16.1Now was I where was heard the reverberation Of water falling into the next round, Like to that humming which the beehives make,
Inf. 16.4When shadows three together started forth, Running, from out a company that passed Beneath the rain of the sharp martyrdom.
Inf. 16.7Towards us came they, and each one cried out: “Stop, thou; for by thy garb to us thou seemest To be some one of our depraved city.”
Inf. 16.10Ah me! what wounds I saw upon their limbs, Recent and ancient by the flames burnt in! It pains me still but to remember it.
Inf. 16.13Unto their cries my Teacher paused attentive; He turned his face towards me, and “Now wait,” He said; “to these we should be courteous.
Inf. 16.16And if it were not for the fire that darts The nature of this region, I should say That haste were more becoming thee than them.”
Inf. 16.19As soon as we stood still, they recommenced The old refrain, and when they overtook us, Formed of themselves a wheel, all three of them.
Inf. 16.22As champions stripped and oiled are wont to do, Watching for their advantage and their hold, Before they come to blows and thrusts between them,
Inf. 16.25Thus, wheeling round, did every one his visage Direct to me, so that in opposite wise His neck and feet continual journey made.
Inf. 16.28And, “If the misery of this soft place Bring in disdain ourselves and our entreaties,” Began one, “and our aspect black and blistered,
Inf. 16.31Let the renown of us thy mind incline To tell us who thou art, who thus securely Thy living feet dost move along through Hell.
Inf. 16.34He in whose footprints thou dost see me treading, Naked and skinless though he now may go, Was of a greater rank than thou dost think;
Inf. 16.37He was the grandson of the good Gualdrada; His name was Guidoguerra, and in life Much did he with his wisdom and his sword.
Inf. 16.40The other, who close by me treads the sand, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi is, whose fame Above there in the world should welcome be.
Inf. 16.43And I, who with them on the cross am placed, Jacopo Rusticucci was; and truly My savage wife, more than aught else, doth harm me.”
Inf. 16.46Could I have been protected from the fire, Below I should have thrown myself among them, And think the Teacher would have suffered it;
Inf. 16.49But as I should have burned and baked myself, My terror overmastered my good will, Which made me greedy of embracing them.
Inf. 16.52Then I began: “Sorrow and not disdain Did your condition fix within me so, That tardily it wholly is stripped off,
Inf. 16.55As soon as this my Lord said unto me Words, on account of which I thought within me That people such as you are were approaching.
Inf. 16.58I of your city am; and evermore Your labours and your honourable names I with affection have retraced and heard.
Inf. 16.61I leave the gall, and go for the sweet fruits Promised to me by the veracious Leader; But to the centre first I needs must plunge.”
Inf. 16.64“So may the soul for a long while conduct Those limbs of thine,” did he make answer then, “And so may thy renown shine after thee,
Inf. 16.67Valour and courtesy, say if they dwell Within our city, as they used to do, Or if they wholly have gone out of it;
Inf. 16.70For Guglielmo Borsier, who is in torment With us of late, and goes there with his comrades, Doth greatly mortify us with his words.”
Inf. 16.73“The new inhabitants and the sudden gains, Pride and extravagance have in thee engendered, Florence, so that thou weep’st thereat already!”
Inf. 16.76In this wise I exclaimed with face uplifted; And the three, taking that for my reply, Looked at each other, as one looks at truth.
Inf. 16.79“If other times so little it doth cost thee,” Replied they all, “to satisfy another, Happy art thou, thus speaking at thy will!
Inf. 16.82Therefore, if thou escape from these dark places, And come to rebehold the beauteous stars, When it shall pleasure thee to say, ‘I was,’
Inf. 16.85See that thou speak of us unto the people.” Then they broke up the wheel, and in their flight It seemed as if their agile legs were wings.
Inf. 16.88Not an Amen could possibly be said So rapidly as they had disappeared; Wherefore the Master deemed best to depart.
Inf. 16.91I followed him, and little had we gone, Before the sound of water was so near us, That speaking we should hardly have been heard.
Inf. 16.94Even as that stream which holdeth its own course The first from Monte Veso tow’rds the East, Upon the left-hand slope of Apennine,
Inf. 16.97Which is above called Acquacheta, ere It down descendeth into its low bed, And at Forli is vacant of that name,
Inf. 16.100Reverberates there above San Benedetto From Alps, by falling at a single leap, Where for a thousand there were room enough;
Inf. 16.103Thus downward from a bank precipitate, We found resounding that dark-tinted water, So that it soon the ear would have offended.
Inf. 16.106I had a cord around about me girt, And therewithal I whilom had designed To take the panther with the painted skin.
Inf. 16.109After I this had all from me unloosed, As my Conductor had commanded me, I reached it to him, gathered up and coiled,
Inf. 16.112Whereat he turned himself to the right side, And at a little distance from the verge, He cast it down into that deep abyss.
Inf. 16.115“It must needs be some novelty respond,” I said within myself, “to the new signal The Master with his eye is following so.”
Inf. 16.118Ah me! how very cautious men should be With those who not alone behold the act, But with their wisdom look into the thoughts!
Inf. 16.121He said to me: “Soon there will upward come What I await; and what thy thought is dreaming Must soon reveal itself unto thy sight.”
Inf. 16.124Aye to that truth which has the face of falsehood, A man should close his lips as far as may be, Because without his fault it causes shame;
Inf. 16.127But here I cannot; and, Reader, by the notes Of this my Comedy to thee I swear, So may they not be void of lasting favour,
Inf. 16.130Athwart that dense and darksome atmosphere I saw a figure swimming upward come, Marvellous unto every steadfast heart,
Inf. 16.133Even as he returns who goeth down Sometimes to clear an anchor, which has grappled Reef, or aught else that in the sea is hidden,
Inf. 16.136Who upward stretches, and draws in his feet.
Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
Inf. 17.1“Behold the monster with the pointed tail, Who cleaves the hills, and breaketh walls and weapons, Behold him who infecteth all the world.”
Inf. 17.4Thus unto me my Guide began to say, And beckoned him that he should come to shore, Near to the confine of the trodden marble;
Inf. 17.7And that uncleanly image of deceit Came up and thrust ashore its head and bust, But on the border did not drag its tail.
Inf. 17.10The face was as the face of a just man, Its semblance outwardly was so benign, And of a serpent all the trunk beside.
Inf. 17.13Two paws it had, hairy unto the armpits; The back, and breast, and both the sides it had Depicted o’er with nooses and with shields.
Inf. 17.16With colours more, groundwork or broidery Never in cloth did Tartars make nor Turks, Nor were such tissues by Arachne laid.
Inf. 17.19As sometimes wherries lie upon the shore, That part are in the water, part on land; And as among the guzzling Germans there,
Inf. 17.22The beaver plants himself to wage his war; So that vile monster lay upon the border, Which is of stone, and shutteth in the sand.
Inf. 17.25His tail was wholly quivering in the void, Contorting upwards the envenomed fork, That in the guise of scorpion armed its point.
Inf. 17.28The Guide said: “Now perforce must turn aside Our way a little, even to that beast Malevolent, that yonder coucheth him.”
Inf. 17.31We therefore on the right side descended, And made ten steps upon the outer verge, Completely to avoid the sand and flame;
Inf. 17.34And after we are come to him, I see A little farther off upon the sand A people sitting near the hollow place.
Inf. 17.37Then said to me the Master: “So that full Experience of this round thou bear away, Now go and see what their condition is.
Inf. 17.40There let thy conversation be concise; Till thou returnest I will speak with him, That he concede to us his stalwart shoulders.”
Inf. 17.43Thus farther still upon the outermost Head of that seventh circle all alone I went, where sat the melancholy folk.
Inf. 17.46Out of their eyes was gushing forth their woe; This way, that way, they helped them with their hands Now from the flames and now from the hot soil.
Inf. 17.49Not otherwise in summer do the dogs, Now with the foot, now with the muzzle, when By fleas, or flies, or gadflies, they are bitten.
Inf. 17.52When I had turned mine eyes upon the faces Of some, on whom the dolorous fire is falling, Not one of them I knew; but I perceived
Inf. 17.55That from the neck of each there hung a pouch, Which certain colour had, and certain blazon; And thereupon it seems their eyes are feeding.
Inf. 17.58And as I gazing round me come among them, Upon a yellow pouch I azure saw That had the face and posture of a lion.
Inf. 17.61Proceeding then the current of my sight, Another of them saw I, red as blood, Display a goose more white than butter is.
Inf. 17.64And one, who with an azure sow and gravid Emblazoned had his little pouch of white, Said unto me: “What dost thou in this moat?
Inf. 17.67Now get thee gone; and since thou’rt still alive, Know that a neighbour of mine, Vitaliano, Will have his seat here on my left-hand side.
Inf. 17.70A Paduan am I with these Florentines; Full many a time they thunder in mine ears, Exclaiming, ‘Come the sovereign cavalier,
Inf. 17.73He who shall bring the satchel with three goats;’” Then twisted he his mouth, and forth he thrust His tongue, like to an ox that licks its nose.
Inf. 17.76And fearing lest my longer stay might vex Him who had warned me not to tarry long, Backward I turned me from those weary souls.
Inf. 17.79I found my Guide, who had already mounted Upon the back of that wild animal, And said to me: “Now be both strong and bold.
Inf. 17.82Now we descend by stairways such as these; Mount thou in front, for I will be midway, So that the tail may have no power to harm thee.”
Inf. 17.85Such as he is who has so near the ague Of quartan that his nails are blue already, And trembles all, but looking at the shade;
Inf. 17.88Even such became I at those proffered words; But shame in me his menaces produced, Which maketh servant strong before good master.
Inf. 17.91I seated me upon those monstrous shoulders; I wished to say, and yet the voice came not As I believed, “Take heed that thou embrace me.”
Inf. 17.94But he, who other times had rescued me In other peril, soon as I had mounted, Within his arms encircled and sustained me,
Inf. 17.97And said: “Now, Geryon, bestir thyself; The circles large, and the descent be little; Think of the novel burden which thou hast.”
Inf. 17.100Even as the little vessel shoves from shore, Backward, still backward, so he thence withdrew; And when he wholly felt himself afloat,
Inf. 17.103There where his breast had been he turned his tail, And that extended like an eel he moved, And with his paws drew to himself the air.
Inf. 17.106A greater fear I do not think there was What time abandoned Phaeton the reins, Whereby the heavens, as still appears, were scorched;
Inf. 17.109Nor when the wretched Icarus his flanks Felt stripped of feathers by the melting wax, His father crying, “An ill way thou takest!”
Inf. 17.112Than was my own, when I perceived myself On all sides in the air, and saw extinguished The sight of everything but of the monster.
Inf. 17.115Onward he goeth, swimming slowly, slowly; Wheels and descends, but I perceive it only By wind upon my face and from below.
Inf. 17.118I heard already on the right the whirlpool Making a horrible crashing under us; Whence I thrust out my head with eyes cast downward.
Inf. 17.121Then was I still more fearful of the abyss; Because I fires beheld, and heard laments, Whereat I, trembling, all the closer cling.
Inf. 17.124I saw then, for before I had not seen it, The turning and descending, by great horrors That were approaching upon divers sides.
Inf. 17.127As falcon who has long been on the wing, Who, without seeing either lure or bird, Maketh the falconer say, “Ah me, thou stoopest,”
Inf. 17.130Descendeth weary, whence he started swiftly, Thorough a hundred circles, and alights Far from his master, sullen and disdainful;
Inf. 17.133Even thus did Geryon place us on the bottom, Close to the bases of the rough-hewn rock, And being disencumbered of our persons,
Inf. 17.136He sped away as arrow from the string.
Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
Inf. 18.1There is a place in Hell called Malebolge, Wholly of stone and of an iron colour, As is the circle that around it turns.
Inf. 18.4Right in the middle of the field malign There yawns a well exceeding wide and deep, Of which its place the structure will recount.
Inf. 18.7Round, then, is that enclosure which remains Between the well and foot of the high, hard bank, And has distinct in valleys ten its bottom.
Inf. 18.10As where for the protection of the walls Many and many moats surround the castles, The part in which they are a figure forms,
Inf. 18.13Just such an image those presented there; And as about such strongholds from their gates Unto the outer bank are little bridges,
Inf. 18.16So from the precipice’s base did crags Project, which intersected dikes and moats, Unto the well that truncates and collects them.
Inf. 18.19Within this place, down shaken from the back Of Geryon, we found us; and the Poet Held to the left, and I moved on behind.
Inf. 18.22Upon my right hand I beheld new anguish, New torments, and new wielders of the lash, Wherewith the foremost Bolgia was replete.
Inf. 18.25Down at the bottom were the sinners naked; This side the middle came they facing us, Beyond it, with us, but with greater steps;
Inf. 18.28Even as the Romans, for the mighty host, The year of Jubilee, upon the bridge, Have chosen a mode to pass the people over;
Inf. 18.31For all upon one side towards the Castle Their faces have, and go unto St. Peter’s; On the other side they go towards the Mountain.
Inf. 18.34This side and that, along the livid stone Beheld I horned demons with great scourges, Who cruelly were beating them behind.
Inf. 18.37Ah me! how they did make them lift their legs At the first blows! and sooth not any one The second waited for, nor for the third.
Inf. 18.40While I was going on, mine eyes by one Encountered were; and straight I said: “Already With sight of this one I am not unfed.”
Inf. 18.43Therefore I stayed my feet to make him out, And with me the sweet Guide came to a stand, And to my going somewhat back assented;
Inf. 18.46And he, the scourged one, thought to hide himself, Lowering his face, but little it availed him; For said I: “Thou that castest down thine eyes,
Inf. 18.49If false are not the features which thou bearest, Thou art Venedico Caccianimico; But what doth bring thee to such pungent sauces?”
Inf. 18.52And he to me: “Unwillingly I tell it; But forces me thine utterance distinct, Which makes me recollect the ancient world.
Inf. 18.55I was the one who the fair Ghisola Induced to grant the wishes of the Marquis, Howe’er the shameless story may be told.
Inf. 18.58Not the sole Bolognese am I who weeps here; Nay, rather is this place so full of them, That not so many tongues to-day are taught
Inf. 18.61’Twixt Reno and Savena to say ‘sipa;’ And if thereof thou wishest pledge or proof, Bring to thy mind our avaricious heart.”
Inf. 18.64While speaking in this manner, with his scourge A demon smote him, and said: “Get thee gone Pander, there are no women here for coin.”
Inf. 18.67I joined myself again unto mine Escort; Thereafterward with footsteps few we came To where a crag projected from the bank.
Inf. 18.70This very easily did we ascend, And turning to the right along its ridge, From those eternal circles we departed.
Inf. 18.73When we were there, where it is hollowed out Beneath, to give a passage to the scourged, The Guide said: “Wait, and see that on thee strike
Inf. 18.76The vision of those others evil-born, Of whom thou hast not yet beheld the faces, Because together with us they have gone.”
Inf. 18.79From the old bridge we looked upon the train Which tow’rds us came upon the other border, And which the scourges in like manner smite.
Inf. 18.82And the good Master, without my inquiring, Said to me: “See that tall one who is coming, And for his pain seems not to shed a tear;
Inf. 18.85Still what a royal aspect he retains! That Jason is, who by his heart and cunning The Colchians of the Ram made destitute.
Inf. 18.88He by the isle of Lemnos passed along After the daring women pitiless Had unto death devoted all their males.
Inf. 18.91There with his tokens and with ornate words Did he deceive Hypsipyle, the maiden Who first, herself, had all the rest deceived.
Inf. 18.94There did he leave her pregnant and forlorn; Such sin unto such punishment condemns him, And also for Medea is vengeance done.
Inf. 18.97With him go those who in such wise deceive; And this sufficient be of the first valley To know, and those that in its jaws it holds.”
Inf. 18.100We were already where the narrow path Crosses athwart the second dike, and forms Of that a buttress for another arch.
Inf. 18.103Thence we heard people, who are making moan In the next Bolgia, snorting with their muzzles, And with their palms beating upon themselves
Inf. 18.106The margins were incrusted with a mould By exhalation from below, that sticks there, And with the eyes and nostrils wages war.
Inf. 18.109The bottom is so deep, no place suffices To give us sight of it, without ascending The arch’s back, where most the crag impends.
Inf. 18.112Thither we came, and thence down in the moat I saw a people smothered in a filth That out of human privies seemed to flow;
Inf. 18.115And whilst below there with mine eye I search, I saw one with his head so foul with ordure, It was not clear if he were clerk or layman.
Inf. 18.118He screamed to me: “Wherefore art thou so eager To look at me more than the other foul ones?” And I to him: “Because, if I remember,
Inf. 18.121I have already seen thee with dry hair, And thou’rt Alessio Interminei of Lucca; Therefore I eye thee more than all the others.”
Inf. 18.124And he thereon, belabouring his pumpkin: “The flatteries have submerged me here below, Wherewith my tongue was never surfeited.”
Inf. 18.127Then said to me the Guide: “See that thou thrust Thy visage somewhat farther in advance, That with thine eyes thou well the face attain
Inf. 18.130Of that uncleanly and dishevelled drab, Who there doth scratch herself with filthy nails, And crouches now, and now on foot is standing.
Inf. 18.133Thais the harlot is it, who replied Unto her paramour, when he said, ‘Have I Great gratitude from thee?’—‘Nay, marvellous;’
Inf. 18.136And herewith let our sight be satisfied.”
Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
Inf. 19.1O Simon Magus, O forlorn disciples, Ye who the things of God, which ought to be The brides of holiness, rapaciously
Inf. 19.4For silver and for gold do prostitute, Now it behoves for you the trumpet sound, Because in this third Bolgia ye abide.
Inf. 19.7We had already on the following tomb Ascended to that portion of the crag Which o’er the middle of the moat hangs plumb.
Inf. 19.10Wisdom supreme, O how great art thou showest In heaven, in earth, and in the evil world, And with what justice doth thy power distribute!
Inf. 19.13I saw upon the sides and on the bottom The livid stone with perforations filled, All of one size, and every one was round.
Inf. 19.16To me less ample seemed they not, nor greater Than those that in my beautiful Saint John Are fashioned for the place of the baptisers,
Inf. 19.19And one of which, not many years ago, I broke for some one, who was drowning in it; Be this a seal all men to undeceive.
Inf. 19.22Out of the mouth of each one there protruded The feet of a transgressor, and the legs Up to the calf, the rest within remained.
Inf. 19.25In all of them the soles were both on fire; Wherefore the joints so violently quivered, They would have snapped asunder withes and bands.
Inf. 19.28Even as the flame of unctuous things is wont To move upon the outer surface only, So likewise was it there from heel to point.
Inf. 19.31“Master, who is that one who writhes himself, More than his other comrades quivering,” I said, “and whom a redder flame is sucking?”
Inf. 19.34And he to me: “If thou wilt have me bear thee Down there along that bank which lowest lies, From him thou’lt know his errors and himself.”
Inf. 19.37And I: “What pleases thee, to me is pleasing; Thou art my Lord, and knowest that I depart not From thy desire, and knowest what is not spoken.”
Inf. 19.40Straightway upon the fourth dike we arrived; We turned, and on the left-hand side descended Down to the bottom full of holes and narrow.
Inf. 19.43And the good Master yet from off his haunch Deposed me not, till to the hole he brought me Of him who so lamented with his shanks.
Inf. 19.46“Whoe’er thou art, that standest upside down, O doleful soul, implanted like a stake,” To say began I, “if thou canst, speak out.”
Inf. 19.49I stood even as the friar who is confessing The false assassin, who, when he is fixed, Recalls him, so that death may be delayed.
Inf. 19.52And he cried out: “Dost thou stand there already, Dost thou stand there already, Boniface? By many years the record lied to me.
Inf. 19.55Art thou so early satiate with that wealth, For which thou didst not fear to take by fraud The beautiful Lady, and then work her woe?”
Inf. 19.58Such I became, as people are who stand, Not comprehending what is answered them, As if bemocked, and know not how to answer.
Inf. 19.61Then said Virgilius: “Say to him straightway, ‘I am not he, I am not he thou thinkest.’” And I replied as was imposed on me.
Inf. 19.64Whereat the spirit writhed with both his feet, Then, sighing, with a voice of lamentation Said to me: “Then what wantest thou of me?
Inf. 19.67If who I am thou carest so much to know, That thou on that account hast crossed the bank, Know that I vested was with the great mantle;
Inf. 19.70And truly was I son of the She-bear, So eager to advance the cubs, that wealth Above, and here myself, I pocketed.
Inf. 19.73Beneath my head the others are dragged down Who have preceded me in simony, Flattened along the fissure of the rock.
Inf. 19.76Below there I shall likewise fall, whenever That one shall come who I believed thou wast, What time the sudden question I proposed.
Inf. 19.79But longer I my feet already toast, And here have been in this way upside down, Than he will planted stay with reddened feet;
Inf. 19.82For after him shall come of fouler deed From tow’rds the west a Pastor without law, Such as befits to cover him and me.
Inf. 19.85New Jason will he be, of whom we read In Maccabees; and as his king was pliant, So he who governs France shall be to this one.”
Inf. 19.88I do not know if I were here too bold, That him I answered only in this metre: “I pray thee tell me now how great a treasure
Inf. 19.91Our Lord demanded of Saint Peter first, Before he put the keys into his keeping? Truly he nothing asked but ‘Follow me.’
Inf. 19.94Nor Peter nor the rest asked of Matthias Silver or gold, when he by lot was chosen Unto the place the guilty soul had lost.
Inf. 19.97Therefore stay here, for thou art justly punished, And keep safe guard o’er the ill-gotten money, Which caused thee to be valiant against Charles.
Inf. 19.100And were it not that still forbids it me The reverence for the keys superlative Thou hadst in keeping in the gladsome life,
Inf. 19.103I would make use of words more grievous still; Because your avarice afflicts the world, Trampling the good and lifting the depraved.
Inf. 19.106The Evangelist you Pastors had in mind, When she who sitteth upon many waters To fornicate with kings by him was seen;
Inf. 19.109The same who with the seven heads was born, And power and strength from the ten horns received, So long as virtue to her spouse was pleasing.
Inf. 19.112Ye have made yourselves a god of gold and silver; And from the idolater how differ ye, Save that he one, and ye a hundred worship?
Inf. 19.115Ah, Constantine! of how much ill was mother, Not thy conversion, but that marriage dower Which the first wealthy Father took from thee!”
Inf. 19.118And while I sang to him such notes as these, Either that anger or that conscience stung him, He struggled violently with both his feet.
Inf. 19.121I think in sooth that it my Leader pleased, With such contented lip he listened ever Unto the sound of the true words expressed.
Inf. 19.124Therefore with both his arms he took me up, And when he had me all upon his breast, Remounted by the way where he descended.
Inf. 19.127Nor did he tire to have me clasped to him; But bore me to the summit of the arch Which from the fourth dike to the fifth is passage.
Inf. 19.130There tenderly he laid his burden down, Tenderly on the crag uneven and steep, That would have been hard passage for the goats:
Inf. 19.133Thence was unveiled to me another valley.
Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
Inf. 20.1Of a new pain behoves me to make verses And give material to the twentieth canto Of the first song, which is of the submerged.
Inf. 20.4I was already thoroughly disposed To peer down into the uncovered depth, Which bathed itself with tears of agony;
Inf. 20.7And people saw I through the circular valley, Silent and weeping, coming at the pace Which in this world the Litanies assume.
Inf. 20.10As lower down my sight descended on them, Wondrously each one seemed to be distorted From chin to the beginning of the chest;
Inf. 20.13For tow’rds the reins the countenance was turned, And backward it behoved them to advance, As to look forward had been taken from them.
Inf. 20.16Perchance indeed by violence of palsy Some one has been thus wholly turned awry; But I ne’er saw it, nor believe it can be.
Inf. 20.19As God may let thee, Reader, gather fruit From this thy reading, think now for thyself How I could ever keep my face unmoistened,
Inf. 20.22When our own image near me I beheld Distorted so, the weeping of the eyes Along the fissure bathed the hinder parts.
Inf. 20.25Truly I wept, leaning upon a peak Of the hard crag, so that my Escort said To me: “Art thou, too, of the other fools?
Inf. 20.28Here pity lives when it is wholly dead; Who is a greater reprobate than he Who feels compassion at the doom divine?
Inf. 20.31Lift up, lift up thy head, and see for whom Opened the earth before the Thebans’ eyes; Wherefore they all cried: ‘Whither rushest thou,
Inf. 20.34Amphiaraus? Why dost leave the war?’ And downward ceased he not to fall amain As far as Minos, who lays hold on all.
Inf. 20.37See, he has made a bosom of his shoulders! Because he wished to see too far before him Behind he looks, and backward goes his way:
Inf. 20.40Behold Tiresias, who his semblance changed, When from a male a female he became, His members being all of them transformed;
Inf. 20.43And afterwards was forced to strike once more The two entangled serpents with his rod, Ere he could have again his manly plumes.
Inf. 20.46That Aruns is, who backs the other’s belly, Who in the hills of Luni, there where grubs The Carrarese who houses underneath,
Inf. 20.49Among the marbles white a cavern had For his abode; whence to behold the stars And sea, the view was not cut off from him.
Inf. 20.52And she there, who is covering up her breasts, Which thou beholdest not, with loosened tresses, And on that side has all the hairy skin,
Inf. 20.55Was Manto, who made quest through many lands, Afterwards tarried there where I was born; Whereof I would thou list to me a little.
Inf. 20.58After her father had from life departed, And the city of Bacchus had become enslaved, She a long season wandered through the world.
Inf. 20.61Above in beauteous Italy lies a lake At the Alp’s foot that shuts in Germany Over Tyrol, and has the name Benaco.
Inf. 20.64By a thousand springs, I think, and more, is bathed, ’Twixt Garda and Val Camonica, Pennino, With water that grows stagnant in that lake.
Inf. 20.67Midway a place is where the Trentine Pastor, And he of Brescia, and the Veronese Might give his blessing, if he passed that way.
Inf. 20.70Sitteth Peschiera, fortress fair and strong, To front the Brescians and the Bergamasks, Where round about the bank descendeth lowest.
Inf. 20.73There of necessity must fall whatever In bosom of Benaco cannot stay, And grows a river down through verdant pastures.
Inf. 20.76Soon as the water doth begin to run, No more Benaco is it called, but Mincio, Far as Governo, where it falls in Po.
Inf. 20.79Not far it runs before it finds a plain In which it spreads itself, and makes it marshy, And oft ’tis wont in summer to be sickly.
Inf. 20.82Passing that way the virgin pitiless Land in the middle of the fen descried, Untilled and naked of inhabitants;
Inf. 20.85There to escape all human intercourse, She with her servants stayed, her arts to practise And lived, and left her empty body there.
Inf. 20.88The men, thereafter, who were scattered round, Collected in that place, which was made strong By the lagoon it had on every side;
Inf. 20.91They built their city over those dead bones, And, after her who first the place selected, Mantua named it, without other omen.
Inf. 20.94Its people once within more crowded were, Ere the stupidity of Casalodi From Pinamonte had received deceit.
Inf. 20.97Therefore I caution thee, if e’er thou hearest Originate my city otherwise, No falsehood may the verity defraud.”
Inf. 20.100And I: “My Master, thy discourses are To me so certain, and so take my faith, That unto me the rest would be spent coals.
Inf. 20.103But tell me of the people who are passing, If any one note-worthy thou beholdest, For only unto that my mind reverts.”
Inf. 20.106Then said he to me: “He who from the cheek Thrusts out his beard upon his swarthy shoulders Was, at the time when Greece was void of males,
Inf. 20.109So that there scarce remained one in the cradle, An augur, and with Calchas gave the moment, In Aulis, when to sever the first cable.
Inf. 20.112Eryphylus his name was, and so sings My lofty Tragedy in some part or other; That knowest thou well, who knowest the whole of it.
Inf. 20.115The next, who is so slender in the flanks, Was Michael Scott, who of a verity Of magical illusions knew the game.
Inf. 20.118Behold Guido Bonatti, behold Asdente, Who now unto his leather and his thread Would fain have stuck, but he too late repents.
Inf. 20.121Behold the wretched ones, who left the needle, The spool and rock, and made them fortune-tellers; They wrought their magic spells with herb and image.
Inf. 20.124But come now, for already holds the confines Of both the hemispheres, and under Seville Touches the ocean-wave, Cain and the thorns,
Inf. 20.127And yesternight the moon was round already; Thou shouldst remember well it did not harm thee From time to time within the forest deep.”
Inf. 20.130Thus spake he to me, and we walked the while.
Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
Inf. 21.1From bridge to bridge thus, speaking other things Of which my Comedy cares not to sing, We came along, and held the summit, when
Inf. 21.4We halted to behold another fissure Of Malebolge and other vain laments; And I beheld it marvellously dark.
Inf. 21.7As in the Arsenal of the Venetians Boils in the winter the tenacious pitch To smear their unsound vessels o’er again,
Inf. 21.10For sail they cannot; and instead thereof One makes his vessel new, and one recaulks The ribs of that which many a voyage has made;
Inf. 21.13One hammers at the prow, one at the stern, This one makes oars, and that one cordage twists, Another mends the mainsail and the mizzen;
Inf. 21.16Thus, not by fire, but by the art divine, Was boiling down below there a dense pitch Which upon every side the bank belimed.
Inf. 21.19I saw it, but I did not see within it Aught but the bubbles that the boiling raised, And all swell up and resubside compressed.
Inf. 21.22The while below there fixedly I gazed, My Leader, crying out: “Beware, beware!” Drew me unto himself from where I stood.
Inf. 21.25Then I turned round, as one who is impatient To see what it behoves him to escape, And whom a sudden terror doth unman,
Inf. 21.28Who, while he looks, delays not his departure; And I beheld behind us a black devil, Running along upon the crag, approach.
Inf. 21.31Ah, how ferocious was he in his aspect! And how he seemed to me in action ruthless, With open wings and light upon his feet!
Inf. 21.34His shoulders, which sharp-pointed were and high, A sinner did encumber with both haunches, And he held clutched the sinews of the feet.
Inf. 21.37From off our bridge, he said: “O Malebranche, Behold one of the elders of Saint Zita; Plunge him beneath, for I return for others
Inf. 21.40Unto that town, which is well furnished with them. All there are barrators, except Bonturo; No into Yes for money there is changed.”
Inf. 21.43He hurled him down, and over the hard crag Turned round, and never was a mastiff loosened In so much hurry to pursue a thief.
Inf. 21.46The other sank, and rose again face downward; But the demons, under cover of the bridge, Cried: “Here the Santo Volto has no place!
Inf. 21.49Here swims one otherwise than in the Serchio; Therefore, if for our gaffs thou wishest not, Do not uplift thyself above the pitch.”
Inf. 21.52They seized him then with more than a hundred rakes; They said: “It here behoves thee to dance covered, That, if thou canst, thou secretly mayest pilfer.”
Inf. 21.55Not otherwise the cooks their scullions make Immerse into the middle of the caldron The meat with hooks, so that it may not float.
Inf. 21.58Said the good Master to me: “That it be not Apparent thou art here, crouch thyself down Behind a jag, that thou mayest have some screen;
Inf. 21.61And for no outrage that is done to me Be thou afraid, because these things I know, For once before was I in such a scuffle.”
Inf. 21.64Then he passed on beyond the bridge’s head, And as upon the sixth bank he arrived, Need was for him to have a steadfast front.
Inf. 21.67With the same fury, and the same uproar, As dogs leap out upon a mendicant, Who on a sudden begs, where’er he stops,
Inf. 21.70They issued from beneath the little bridge, And turned against him all their grappling-irons; But he cried out: “Be none of you malignant!
Inf. 21.73Before those hooks of yours lay hold of me, Let one of you step forward, who may hear me, And then take counsel as to grappling me.”
Inf. 21.76They all cried out: “Let Malacoda go;” Whereat one started, and the rest stood still, And he came to him, saying: “What avails it?”
Inf. 21.79“Thinkest thou, Malacoda, to behold me Advanced into this place,” my Master said, “Safe hitherto from all your skill of fence,
Inf. 21.82Without the will divine, and fate auspicious? Let me go on, for it in Heaven is willed That I another show this savage road.”
Inf. 21.85Then was his arrogance so humbled in him, That he let fall his grapnel at his feet, And to the others said: “Now strike him not.”
Inf. 21.88And unto me my Guide: “O thou, who sittest Among the splinters of the bridge crouched down, Securely now return to me again.”
Inf. 21.91Wherefore I started and came swiftly to him; And all the devils forward thrust themselves, So that I feared they would not keep their compact.
Inf. 21.94And thus beheld I once afraid the soldiers Who issued under safeguard from Caprona, Seeing themselves among so many foes.
Inf. 21.97Close did I press myself with all my person Beside my Leader, and turned not mine eyes From off their countenance, which was not good.
Inf. 21.100They lowered their rakes, and “Wilt thou have me hit him,” They said to one another, “on the rump?” And answered: “Yes; see that thou nick him with it.”
Inf. 21.103But the same demon who was holding parley With my Conductor turned him very quickly, And said: “Be quiet, be quiet, Scarmiglione;”
Inf. 21.106Then said to us: “You can no farther go Forward upon this crag, because is lying All shattered, at the bottom, the sixth arch.
Inf. 21.109And if it still doth please you to go onward, Pursue your way along upon this rock; Near is another crag that yields a path.
Inf. 21.112Yesterday, five hours later than this hour, One thousand and two hundred sixty-six Years were complete, that here the way was broken.
Inf. 21.115I send in that direction some of mine To see if any one doth air himself; Go ye with them; for they will not be vicious.
Inf. 21.118Step forward, Alichino and Calcabrina,” Began he to cry out, “and thou, Cagnazzo; And Barbariccia, do thou guide the ten.
Inf. 21.121Come forward, Libicocco and Draghignazzo, And tusked Ciriatto and Graffiacane, And Farfarello and mad Rubicante;
Inf. 21.124Search ye all round about the boiling pitch; Let these be safe as far as the next crag, That all unbroken passes o’er the dens.”
Inf. 21.127“O me! what is it, Master, that I see? Pray let us go,” I said, “without an escort, If thou knowest how, since for myself I ask none.
Inf. 21.130If thou art as observant as thy wont is, Dost thou not see that they do gnash their teeth, And with their brows are threatening woe to us?”
Inf. 21.133And he to me: “I will not have thee fear; Let them gnash on, according to their fancy, Because they do it for those boiling wretches.”
Inf. 21.136Along the left-hand dike they wheeled about; But first had each one thrust his tongue between His teeth towards their leader for a signal;
Inf. 21.139And he had made a trumpet of his rump.
Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
Inf. 22.1I have erewhile seen horsemen moving camp, Begin the storming, and their muster make, And sometimes starting off for their escape;
Inf. 22.4Vaunt-couriers have I seen upon your land, O Aretines, and foragers go forth, Tournaments stricken, and the joustings run,
Inf. 22.7Sometimes with trumpets and sometimes with bells, With kettle-drums, and signals of the castles, And with our own, and with outlandish things,
Inf. 22.10But never yet with bagpipe so uncouth Did I see horsemen move, nor infantry, Nor ship by any sign of land or star.
Inf. 22.13We went upon our way with the ten demons; Ah, savage company! but in the church With saints, and in the tavern with the gluttons!
Inf. 22.16Ever upon the pitch was my intent, To see the whole condition of that Bolgia, And of the people who therein were burned.
Inf. 22.19Even as the dolphins, when they make a sign To mariners by arching of the back, That they should counsel take to save their vessel,
Inf. 22.22Thus sometimes, to alleviate his pain, One of the sinners would display his back, And in less time conceal it than it lightens.
Inf. 22.25As on the brink of water in a ditch The frogs stand only with their muzzles out, So that they hide their feet and other bulk,
Inf. 22.28So upon every side the sinners stood; But ever as Barbariccia near them came, Thus underneath the boiling they withdrew.
Inf. 22.31I saw, and still my heart doth shudder at it, One waiting thus, even as it comes to pass One frog remains, and down another dives;
Inf. 22.34And Graffiacan, who most confronted him, Grappled him by his tresses smeared with pitch, And drew him up, so that he seemed an otter.
Inf. 22.37I knew, before, the names of all of them, So had I noted them when they were chosen, And when they called each other, listened how.
Inf. 22.40“O Rubicante, see that thou do lay Thy claws upon him, so that thou mayst flay him,” Cried all together the accursed ones.
Inf. 22.43And I: “My Master, see to it, if thou canst, That thou mayst know who is the luckless wight, Thus come into his adversaries’ hands.”
Inf. 22.46Near to the side of him my Leader drew, Asked of him whence he was; and he replied: “I in the kingdom of Navarre was born;
Inf. 22.49My mother placed me servant to a lord, For she had borne me to a ribald knave, Destroyer of himself and of his things.
Inf. 22.52Then I domestic was of good King Thibault; I set me there to practise barratry, For which I pay the reckoning in this heat.”
Inf. 22.55And Ciriatto, from whose mouth projected, On either side, a tusk, as in a boar, Caused him to feel how one of them could rip.
Inf. 22.58Among malicious cats the mouse had come; But Barbariccia clasped him in his arms, And said: “Stand ye aside, while I enfork him.”
Inf. 22.61And to my Master he turned round his head; “Ask him again,” he said, “if more thou wish To know from him, before some one destroy him.”
Inf. 22.64The Guide: “Now tell then of the other culprits; Knowest thou any one who is a Latian, Under the pitch?” And he: “I separated
Inf. 22.67Lately from one who was a neighbour to it; Would that I still were covered up with him, For I should fear not either claw nor hook!”
Inf. 22.70And Libicocco: “We have borne too much;” And with his grapnel seized him by the arm, So that, by rending, he tore off a tendon.
Inf. 22.73Eke Draghignazzo wished to pounce upon him Down at the legs; whence their Decurion Turned round and round about with evil look.
Inf. 22.76When they again somewhat were pacified, Of him, who still was looking at his wound, Demanded my Conductor without stay:
Inf. 22.79“Who was that one, from whom a luckless parting Thou sayest thou hast made, to come ashore?” And he replied: “It was the Friar Gomita,
Inf. 22.82He of Gallura, vessel of all fraud, Who had the enemies of his Lord in hand, And dealt so with them each exults thereat;
Inf. 22.85Money he took, and let them smoothly off, As he says; and in other offices A barrator was he, not mean but sovereign.
Inf. 22.88Foregathers with him one Don Michael Zanche Of Logodoro; and of Sardinia To gossip never do their tongues feel tired.
Inf. 22.91O me! see that one, how he grinds his teeth; Still farther would I speak, but am afraid Lest he to scratch my itch be making ready.”
Inf. 22.94And the grand Provost, turned to Farfarello, Who rolled his eyes about as if to strike, Said: “Stand aside there, thou malicious bird.”
Inf. 22.97“If you desire either to see or hear,” The terror-stricken recommenced thereon, “Tuscans or Lombards, I will make them come.
Inf. 22.100But let the Malebranche cease a little, So that these may not their revenges fear, And I, down sitting in this very place,
Inf. 22.103For one that I am will make seven come, When I shall whistle, as our custom is To do whenever one of us comes out.”
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo at these words his muzzle lifted, Shaking his head, and said: “Just hear the trick Which he has thought of, down to throw himself!”
Inf. 22.109Whence he, who snares in great abundance had, Responded: “I by far too cunning am, When I procure for mine a greater sadness.”
Inf. 22.112Alichin held not in, but running counter Unto the rest, said to him: “If thou dive, I will not follow thee upon the gallop,
Inf. 22.115But I will beat my wings above the pitch; The height be left, and be the bank a shield To see if thou alone dost countervail us.”
Inf. 22.118O thou who readest, thou shalt hear new sport! Each to the other side his eyes averted; He first, who most reluctant was to do it.
Inf. 22.121The Navarrese selected well his time; Planted his feet on land, and in a moment Leaped, and released himself from their design.
Inf. 22.124Whereat each one was suddenly stung with shame, But he most who was cause of the defeat; Therefore he moved, and cried: “Thou art o’ertakern.”
Inf. 22.127But little it availed, for wings could not Outstrip the fear; the other one went under, And, flying, upward he his breast directed;
Inf. 22.130Not otherwise the duck upon a sudden Dives under, when the falcon is approaching, And upward he returneth cross and weary.
Inf. 22.133Infuriate at the mockery, Calcabrina Flying behind him followed close, desirous The other should escape, to have a quarrel.
Inf. 22.136And when the barrator had disappeared, He turned his talons upon his companion, And grappled with him right above the moat.
Inf. 22.139But sooth the other was a doughty sparhawk To clapperclaw him well; and both of them Fell in the middle of the boiling pond.
Inf. 22.142A sudden intercessor was the heat; But ne’ertheless of rising there was naught, To such degree they had their wings belimed.
Inf. 22.145Lamenting with the others, Barbariccia Made four of them fly to the other side With all their gaffs, and very speedily
Inf. 22.148This side and that they to their posts descended; They stretched their hooks towards the pitch-ensnared, Who were already baked within the crust,
Inf. 22.151And in this manner busied did we leave them.
Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
Inf. 23.1Silent, alone, and without company We went, the one in front, the other after, As go the Minor Friars along their way.
Inf. 23.4Upon the fable of Aesop was directed My thought, by reason of the present quarrel, Where he has spoken of the frog and mouse;
Inf. 23.7For ‘mo’ and ‘issa’ are not more alike Than this one is to that, if well we couple End and beginning with a steadfast mind.
Inf. 23.10And even as one thought from another springs, So afterward from that was born another, Which the first fear within me double made.
Inf. 23.13Thus did I ponder: “These on our account Are laughed to scorn, with injury and scoff So great, that much I think it must annoy them.
Inf. 23.16If anger be engrafted on ill-will, They will come after us more merciless Than dog upon the leveret which he seizes,”
Inf. 23.19I felt my hair stand all on end already With terror, and stood backwardly intent, When said I: “Master, if thou hidest not
Inf. 23.22Thyself and me forthwith, of Malebranche I am in dread; we have them now behind us; I so imagine them, I already feel them.”
Inf. 23.25And he: “If I were made of leaded glass, Thine outward image I should not attract Sooner to me than I imprint the inner.
Inf. 23.28Just now thy thoughts came in among my own, With similar attitude and similar face, So that of both one counsel sole I made.
Inf. 23.31If peradventure the right bank so slope That we to the next Bolgia can descend, We shall escape from the imagined chase.”
Inf. 23.34Not yet he finished rendering such opinion, When I beheld them come with outstretched wings, Not far remote, with will to seize upon us.
Inf. 23.37My Leader on a sudden seized me up, Even as a mother who by noise is wakened, And close beside her sees the enkindled flames,
Inf. 23.40Who takes her son, and flies, and does not stop, Having more care of him than of herself, So that she clothes her only with a shift;
Inf. 23.43And downward from the top of the hard bank Supine he gave him to the pendent rock, That one side of the other Bolgia walls.
Inf. 23.46Ne’er ran so swiftly water through a sluice To turn the wheel of any land-built mill, When nearest to the paddles it approaches,
Inf. 23.49As did my Master down along that border, Bearing me with him on his breast away, As his own son, and not as a companion.
Inf. 23.52Hardly the bed of the ravine below His feet had reached, ere they had reached the hill Right over us; but he was not afraid;
Inf. 23.55For the high Providence, which had ordained To place them ministers of the fifth moat, The power of thence departing took from all.
Inf. 23.58A painted people there below we found, Who went about with footsteps very slow, Weeping and in their semblance tired and vanquished.
Inf. 23.61They had on mantles with the hoods low down Before their eyes, and fashioned of the cut That in Cologne they for the monks are made.
Inf. 23.64Without, they gilded are so that it dazzles; But inwardly all leaden and so heavy That Frederick used to put them on of straw.
Inf. 23.67O everlastingly fatiguing mantle! Again we turned us, still to the left hand Along with them, intent on their sad plaint;
Inf. 23.70But owing to the weight, that weary folk Came on so tardily, that we were new In company at each motion of the haunch.
Inf. 23.73Whence I unto my Leader: “See thou find Some one who may by deed or name be known, And thus in going move thine eye about.”
Inf. 23.76And one, who understood the Tuscan speech, Cried to us from behind: “Stay ye your feet, Ye, who so run athwart the dusky air!
Inf. 23.79Perhaps thou’lt have from me what thou demandest.” Whereat the Leader turned him, and said: “Wait, And then according to his pace proceed.”
Inf. 23.82I stopped, and two beheld I show great haste Of spirit, in their faces, to be with me; But the burden and the narrow way delayed them.
Inf. 23.85When they came up, long with an eye askance They scanned me without uttering a word. Then to each other turned, and said together:
Inf. 23.88“He by the action of his throat seems living; And if they dead are, by what privilege Go they uncovered by the heavy stole?”
Inf. 23.91Then said to me: “Tuscan, who to the college Of miserable hypocrites art come, Do not disdain to tell us who thou art.”
Inf. 23.94And I to them: “Born was I, and grew up In the great town on the fair river of Arno, And with the body am I’ve always had.
Inf. 23.97But who are ye, in whom there trickles down Along your cheeks such grief as I behold? And what pain is upon you, that so sparkles?”
Inf. 23.100And one replied to me: “These orange cloaks Are made of lead so heavy, that the weights Cause in this way their balances to creak.
Inf. 23.103Frati Gaudenti were we, and Bolognese; I Catalano, and he Loderingo Named, and together taken by thy city,
Inf. 23.106As the wont is to take one man alone, For maintenance of its peace; and we were such That still it is apparent round Gardingo.”
Inf. 23.109“O Friars,” began I, “your iniquitous. . .” But said no more; for to mine eyes there rushed One crucified with three stakes on the ground.
Inf. 23.112When me he saw, he writhed himself all over, Blowing into his beard with suspirations; And the Friar Catalan, who noticed this,
Inf. 23.115Said to me: “This transfixed one, whom thou seest, Counselled the Pharisees that it was meet To put one man to torture for the people.
Inf. 23.118Crosswise and naked is he on the path, As thou perceivest; and he needs must feel, Whoever passes, first how much he weighs;
Inf. 23.121And in like mode his father-in-law is punished Within this moat, and the others of the council, Which for the Jews was a malignant seed.”
Inf. 23.124And thereupon I saw Virgilius marvel O’er him who was extended on the cross So vilely in eternal banishment.
Inf. 23.127Then he directed to the Friar this voice: “Be not displeased, if granted thee, to tell us If to the right hand any pass slope down
Inf. 23.130By which we two may issue forth from here, Without constraining some of the black angels To come and extricate us from this deep.”
Inf. 23.133Then he made answer: “Nearer than thou hopest There is a rock, that forth from the great circle Proceeds, and crosses all the cruel valleys,
Inf. 23.136Save that at this ’tis broken, and does not bridge it; You will be able to mount up the ruin, That sidelong slopes and at the bottom rises.”
Inf. 23.139The Leader stood awhile with head bowed down; Then said: “The business badly he recounted Who grapples with his hook the sinners yonder.”
Inf. 23.142And the Friar: “Many of the Devil’s vices Once heard I at Bologna, and among them, That he’s a liar and the father of lies.”
Inf. 23.145Thereat my Leader with great strides went on, Somewhat disturbed with anger in his looks; Whence from the heavy-laden I departed
Inf. 23.148After the prints of his beloved feet.
Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
Inf. 24.1In that part of the youthful year wherein The Sun his locks beneath Aquarius tempers, And now the nights draw near to half the day,
Inf. 24.4What time the hoar-frost copies on the ground The outward semblance of her sister white, But little lasts the temper of her pen,
Inf. 24.7The husbandman, whose forage faileth him, Rises, and looks, and seeth the champaign All gleaming white, whereat he beats his flank,
Inf. 24.10Returns in doors, and up and down laments, Like a poor wretch, who knows not what to do; Then he returns and hope revives again,
Inf. 24.13Seeing the world has changed its countenance In little time, and takes his shepherd’s crook, And forth the little lambs to pasture drives.
Inf. 24.16Thus did the Master fill me with alarm, When I beheld his forehead so disturbed, And to the ailment came as soon the plaster.
Inf. 24.19For as we came unto the ruined bridge, The Leader turned to me with that sweet look Which at the mountain’s foot I first beheld.
Inf. 24.22His arms he opened, after some advisement Within himself elected, looking first Well at the ruin, and laid hold of me.
Inf. 24.25And even as he who acts and meditates, For aye it seems that he provides beforehand, So upward lifting me towards the summit
Inf. 24.28Of a huge rock, he scanned another crag, Saying: “To that one grapple afterwards, But try first if ’tis such that it will hold thee.”
Inf. 24.31This was no way for one clothed with a cloak; For hardly we, he light, and I pushed upward, Were able to ascend from jag to jag.
Inf. 24.34And had it not been, that upon that precinct Shorter was the ascent than on the other, He I know not, but I had been dead beat.
Inf. 24.37But because Malebolge tow’rds the mouth Of the profoundest well is all inclining, The structure of each valley doth import
Inf. 24.40That one bank rises and the other sinks. Still we arrived at length upon the point Wherefrom the last stone breaks itself asunder.
Inf. 24.43The breath was from my lungs so milked away, When I was up, that I could go no farther, Nay, I sat down upon my first arrival.
Inf. 24.46“Now it behoves thee thus to put off sloth,” My Master said; “for sitting upon down, Or under quilt, one cometh not to fame,
Inf. 24.49Withouten which whoso his life consumes Such vestige leaveth of himself on earth, As smoke in air or in the water foam.
Inf. 24.52And therefore raise thee up, o’ercome the anguish With spirit that o’ercometh every battle, If with its heavy body it sink not.
Inf. 24.55A longer stairway it behoves thee mount; ’Tis not enough from these to have departed; Let it avail thee, if thou understand me.”
Inf. 24.58Then I uprose, showing myself provided Better with breath than I did feel myself, And said: “Go on, for I am strong and bold.”
Inf. 24.61Upward we took our way along the crag, Which jagged was, and narrow, and difficult, And more precipitous far than that before.
Inf. 24.64Speaking I went, not to appear exhausted; Whereat a voice from the next moat came forth, Not well adapted to articulate words.
Inf. 24.67I know not what it said, though o’er the back I now was of the arch that passes there; But he seemed moved to anger who was speaking.
Inf. 24.70I was bent downward, but my living eyes Could not attain the bottom, for the dark; Wherefore I: “Master, see that thou arrive
Inf. 24.73At the next round, and let us descend the wall; For as from hence I hear and understand not, So I look down and nothing I distinguish.”
Inf. 24.76“Other response,” he said, “I make thee not, Except the doing; for the modest asking Ought to be followed by the deed in silence.”
Inf. 24.79We from the bridge descended at its head, Where it connects itself with the eighth bank, And then was manifest to me the Bolgia;
Inf. 24.82And I beheld therein a terrible throng Of serpents, and of such a monstrous kind, That the remembrance still congeals my blood
Inf. 24.85Let Libya boast no longer with her sand; For if Chelydri, Jaculi, and Phareae She breeds, with Cenchri and with Amphisbaena,
Inf. 24.88Neither so many plagues nor so malignant E’er showed she with all Ethiopia, Nor with whatever on the Red Sea is!
Inf. 24.91Among this cruel and most dismal throng People were running naked and affrighted. Without the hope of hole or heliotrope.
Inf. 24.94They had their hands with serpents bound behind them; These riveted upon their reins the tail And head, and were in front of them entwined.
Inf. 24.97And lo! at one who was upon our side There darted forth a serpent, which transfixed him There where the neck is knotted to the shoulders.
Inf. 24.100Nor ‘O’ so quickly e’er, nor ‘I’ was written, As he took fire, and burned; and ashes wholly Behoved it that in falling he became.
Inf. 24.103And when he on the ground was thus destroyed, The ashes drew together, and of themselves Into himself they instantly returned.
Inf. 24.106Even thus by the great sages ’tis confessed The phoenix dies, and then is born again, When it approaches its five-hundredth year;
Inf. 24.109On herb or grain it feeds not in its life, But only on tears of incense and amomum, And nard and myrrh are its last winding-sheet.
Inf. 24.112And as he is who falls, and knows not how, By force of demons who to earth down drag him, Or other oppilation that binds man,
Inf. 24.115When he arises and around him looks, Wholly bewildered by the mighty anguish Which he has suffered, and in looking sighs;
Inf. 24.118Such was that sinner after he had risen. Justice of God! O how severe it is, That blows like these in vengeance poureth down!
Inf. 24.121The Guide thereafter asked him who he was; Whence he replied: “I rained from Tuscany A short time since into this cruel gorge.
Inf. 24.124A bestial life, and not a human, pleased me, Even as the mule I was; I’m Vanni Fucci, Beast, and Pistoia was my worthy den.”
Inf. 24.127And I unto the Guide: “Tell him to stir not, And ask what crime has thrust him here below, For once a man of blood and wrath I saw him.”
Inf. 24.130And the sinner, who had heard, dissembled not, But unto me directed mind and face, And with a melancholy shame was painted.
Inf. 24.133Then said: “It pains me more that thou hast caught me Amid this misery where thou seest me, Than when I from the other life was taken.
Inf. 24.136What thou demandest I cannot deny; So low am I put down because I robbed The sacristy of the fair ornaments,
Inf. 24.139And falsely once ’twas laid upon another; But that thou mayst not such a sight enjoy, If thou shalt e’er be out of the dark places,
Inf. 24.142Thine ears to my announcement ope and hear: Pistoia first of Neri groweth meagre; Then Florence doth renew her men and manners;
Inf. 24.145Mars draws a vapour up from Val di Magra, Which is with turbid clouds enveloped round, And with impetuous and bitter tempest
Inf. 24.148Over Campo Picen shall be the battle; When it shall suddenly rend the mist asunder, So that each Bianco shall thereby be smitten.
Inf. 24.151And this I’ve said that it may give thee pain.”
Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
Inf. 25.1At the conclusion of his words, the thief Lifted his hands aloft with both the figs, Crying: “Take that, God, for at thee I aim them.”
Inf. 25.4From that time forth the serpents were my friends; For one entwined itself about his neck As if it said: “I will not thou speak more;”
Inf. 25.7And round his arms another, and rebound him, Clinching itself together so in front, That with them he could not a motion make.
Inf. 25.10Pistoia, ah, Pistoia! why resolve not To burn thyself to ashes and so perish, Since in ill-doing thou thy seed excellest?
Inf. 25.13Through all the sombre circles of this Hell, Spirit I saw not against God so proud, Not he who fell at Thebes down from the walls!
Inf. 25.16He fled away, and spake no further word; And I beheld a Centaur full of rage Come crying out: “Where is, where is the scoffer?”
Inf. 25.19I do not think Maremma has so many Serpents as he had all along his back, As far as where our countenance begins.
Inf. 25.22Upon the shoulders, just behind the nape, With wings wide open was a dragon lying, And he sets fire to all that he encounters.
Inf. 25.25My Master said: “That one is Cacus, who Beneath the rock upon Mount Aventine Created oftentimes a lake of blood.
Inf. 25.28He goes not on the same road with his brothers, By reason of the fraudulent theft he made Of the great herd, which he had near to him;
Inf. 25.31Whereat his tortuous actions ceased beneath The mace of Hercules, who peradventure Gave him a hundred, and he felt not ten.”
Inf. 25.34While he was speaking thus, he had passed by, And spirits three had underneath us come, Of which nor I aware was, nor my Leader,
Inf. 25.37Until what time they shouted: “Who are you?” On which account our story made a halt, And then we were intent on them alone.
Inf. 25.40I did not know them; but it came to pass, As it is wont to happen by some chance, That one to name the other was compelled,
Inf. 25.43Exclaiming: “Where can Cianfa have remained?” Whence I, so that the Leader might attend, Upward from chin to nose my finger laid.
Inf. 25.46If thou art, Reader, slow now to believe What I shall say, it will no marvel be, For I who saw it hardly can admit it.
Inf. 25.49As I was holding raised on them my brows, Behold! a serpent with six feet darts forth In front of one, and fastens wholly on him.
Inf. 25.52With middle feet it bound him round the paunch, And with the forward ones his arms it seized; Then thrust its teeth through one cheek and the other;
Inf. 25.55The hindermost it stretched upon his thighs, And put its tail through in between the two, And up behind along the reins outspread it.
Inf. 25.58Ivy was never fastened by its barbs Unto a tree so, as this horrible reptile Upon the other’s limbs entwined its own.
Inf. 25.61Then they stuck close, as if of heated wax They had been made, and intermixed their colour; Nor one nor other seemed now what he was;
Inf. 25.64E’en as proceedeth on before the flame Upward along the paper a brown colour, Which is not black as yet, and the white dies.
Inf. 25.67The other two looked on, and each of them Cried out: “O me, Agnello, how thou changest! Behold, thou now art neither two nor one.”
Inf. 25.70Already the two heads had one become, When there appeared to us two figures mingled Into one face, wherein the two were lost.
Inf. 25.73Of the four lists were fashioned the two arms, The thighs and legs, the belly and the chest Members became that never yet were seen.
Inf. 25.76Every original aspect there was cancelled; Two and yet none did the perverted image Appear, and such departed with slow pace.
Inf. 25.79Even as a lizard, under the great scourge Of days canicular, exchanging hedge, Lightning appeareth if the road it cross;
Inf. 25.82Thus did appear, coming towards the bellies Of the two others, a small fiery serpent, Livid and black as is a peppercorn.
Inf. 25.85And in that part whereat is first received Our aliment, it one of them transfixed; Then downward fell in front of him extended.
Inf. 25.88The one transfixed looked at it, but said naught; Nay, rather with feet motionless he yawned, Just as if sleep or fever had assailed him.
Inf. 25.91He at the serpent gazed, and it at him; One through the wound, the other through the mouth Smoked violently, and the smoke commingled.
Inf. 25.94Henceforth be silent Lucan, where he mentions Wretched Sabellus and Nassidius, And wait to hear what now shall be shot forth.
Inf. 25.97Be silent Ovid, of Cadmus and Arethusa; For if him to a snake, her to fountain, Converts he fabling, that I grudge him not;
Inf. 25.100Because two natures never front to front Has he transmuted, so that both the forms To interchange their matter ready were.
Inf. 25.103Together they responded in such wise, That to a fork the serpent cleft his tail, And eke the wounded drew his feet together.
Inf. 25.106The legs together with the thighs themselves Adhered so, that in little time the juncture No sign whatever made that was apparent.
Inf. 25.109He with the cloven tail assumed the figure The other one was losing, and his skin Became elastic, and the other’s hard.
Inf. 25.112I saw the arms draw inward at the armpits, And both feet of the reptile, that were short, Lengthen as much as those contracted were.
Inf. 25.115Thereafter the hind feet, together twisted, Became the member that a man conceals, And of his own the wretch had two created.
Inf. 25.118While both of them the exhalation veils With a new colour, and engenders hair On one of them and depilates the other,
Inf. 25.121The one uprose and down the other fell, Though turning not away their impious lamps, Underneath which each one his muzzle changed.
Inf. 25.124He who was standing drew it tow’rds the temples, And from excess of matter, which came thither, Issued the ears from out the hollow cheeks;
Inf. 25.127What did not backward run and was retained Of that excess made to the face a nose, And the lips thickened far as was befitting.
Inf. 25.130He who lay prostrate thrusts his muzzle forward, And backward draws the ears into his head, In the same manner as the snail its horns;
Inf. 25.133And so the tongue, which was entire and apt For speech before, is cleft, and the bi-forked In the other closes up, and the smoke ceases.
Inf. 25.136The soul, which to a reptile had been changed, Along the valley hissing takes to flight, And after him the other speaking sputters.
Inf. 25.139Then did he turn upon him his new shoulders, And said to the other: “I’ll have Buoso run, Crawling as I have done, along this road.”
Inf. 25.142In this way I beheld the seventh ballast Shift and reshift, and here be my excuse The novelty, if aught my pen transgress.
Inf. 25.145And notwithstanding that mine eyes might be Somewhat bewildered, and my mind dismayed, They could not flee away so secretly
Inf. 25.148But that I plainly saw Puccio Sciancato; And he it was who sole of three companions, Which came in the beginning, was not changed;
Inf. 25.151The other was he whom thou, Gaville, weepest.
Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
Inf. 26.1Rejoice, O Florence, since thou art so great, That over sea and land thou beatest thy wings, And throughout Hell thy name is spread abroad!
Inf. 26.4Among the thieves five citizens of thine Like these I found, whence shame comes unto me, And thou thereby to no great honour risest.
Inf. 26.7But if when morn is near our dreams are true, Feel shalt thou in a little time from now What Prato, if none other, craves for thee.
Inf. 26.10And if it now were, it were not too soon; Would that it were, seeing it needs must be, For ’twill aggrieve me more the more I age.
Inf. 26.13We went our way, and up along the stairs The bourns had made us to descend before, Remounted my Conductor and drew me.
Inf. 26.16And following the solitary path Among the rocks and ridges of the crag, The foot without the hand sped not at all.
Inf. 26.19Then sorrowed I, and sorrow now again, When I direct my mind to what I saw, And more my genius curb than I am wont,
Inf. 26.22That it may run not unless virtue guide it; So that if some good star, or better thing, Have given me good, I may myself not grudge it.
Inf. 26.25As many as the hind (who on the hill Rests at the time when he who lights the world His countenance keeps least concealed from us,
Inf. 26.28While as the fly gives place unto the gnat) Seeth the glow-worms down along the valley, Perchance there where he ploughs and makes his vintage;
Inf. 26.31With flames as manifold resplendent all Was the eighth Bolgia, as I grew aware As soon as I was where the depth appeared.
Inf. 26.34And such as he who with the bears avenged him Beheld Elijah’s chariot at departing, What time the steeds to heaven erect uprose,
Inf. 26.37For with his eye he could not follow it So as to see aught else than flame alone, Even as a little cloud ascending upward,
Inf. 26.40Thus each along the gorge of the intrenchment Was moving; for not one reveals the theft, And every flame a sinner steals away.
Inf. 26.43I stood upon the bridge uprisen to see, So that, if I had seized not on a rock, Down had I fallen without being pushed.
Inf. 26.46And the Leader, who beheld me so attent, Exclaimed: “Within the fires the spirits are; Each swathes himself with that wherewith he burns.”
Inf. 26.49“My Master,” I replied, “by hearing thee I am more sure; but I surmised already It might be so, and already wished to ask thee
Inf. 26.52Who is within that fire, which comes so cleft At top, it seems uprising from the pyre Where was Eteocles with his brother placed.”
Inf. 26.55He answered me: “Within there are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and thus together They unto vengeance run as unto wrath.
Inf. 26.58And there within their flame do they lament The ambush of the horse, which made the door Whence issued forth the Romans’ gentle seed;
Inf. 26.61Therein is wept the craft, for which being dead Deidamia still deplores Achilles, And pain for the Palladium there is borne.”
Inf. 26.64“If they within those sparks possess the power To speak,” I said, “thee, Master, much I pray, And re-pray, that the prayer be worth a thousand,
Inf. 26.67That thou make no denial of awaiting Until the horned flame shall hither come; Thou seest that with desire I lean towards it.”
Inf. 26.70And he to me: “Worthy is thy entreaty Of much applause, and therefore I accept it; But take heed that thy tongue restrain itself.
Inf. 26.73Leave me to speak, because I have conceived That which thou wishest; for they might disdain Perchance, since they were Greeks, discourse of thine.”
Inf. 26.76When now the flame had come unto that point, Where to my Leader it seemed time and place, After this fashion did I hear him speak:
Inf. 26.79“O ye, who are twofold within one fire, If I deserved of you, while I was living, If I deserved of you or much or little
Inf. 26.82When in the world I wrote the lofty verses, Do not move on, but one of you declare Whither, being lost, he went away to die.”
Inf. 26.85Then of the antique flame the greater horn, Murmuring, began to wave itself about Even as a flame doth which the wind fatigues.
Inf. 26.88Thereafterward, the summit to and fro Moving as if it were the tongue that spake, It uttered forth a voice, and said: “When I
Inf. 26.91From Circe had departed, who concealed me More than a year there near unto Gaeta, Or ever yet Aeneas named it so,
Inf. 26.94Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence For my old father, nor the due affection Which joyous should have made Penelope,
Inf. 26.97Could overcome within me the desire I had to be experienced of the world, And of the vice and virtue of mankind;
Inf. 26.100But I put forth on the high open sea With one sole ship, and that small company By which I never had deserted been.
Inf. 26.103Both of the shores I saw as far as Spain, Far as Morocco, and the isle of Sardes, And the others which that sea bathes round about.
Inf. 26.106I and my company were old and slow When at that narrow passage we arrived Where Hercules his landmarks set as signals,
Inf. 26.109That man no farther onward should adventure. On the right hand behind me left I Seville, And on the other already had left Ceuta.
Inf. 26.112‘O brothers, who amid a hundred thousand Perils,’ I said, ‘have come unto the West, To this so inconsiderable vigil
Inf. 26.115Which is remaining of your senses still Be ye unwilling to deny the knowledge, Following the sun, of the unpeopled world.
Inf. 26.118Consider ye the seed from which ye sprang; Ye were not made to live like unto brutes, But for pursuit of virtue and of knowledge.’
Inf. 26.121So eager did I render my companions, With this brief exhortation, for the voyage, That then I hardly could have held them back.
Inf. 26.124And having turned our stern unto the morning, We of the oars made wings for our mad flight, Evermore gaining on the larboard side.
Inf. 26.127Already all the stars of the other pole The night beheld, and ours so very low It did not rise above the ocean floor.
Inf. 26.130Five times rekindled and as many quenched Had been the splendour underneath the moon, Since we had entered into the deep pass,
Inf. 26.133When there appeared to us a mountain, dim From distance, and it seemed to me so high As I had never any one beheld.
Inf. 26.136Joyful were we, and soon it turned to weeping; For out of the new land a whirlwind rose, And smote upon the fore part of the ship.
Inf. 26.139Three times it made her whirl with all the waters, At the fourth time it made the stern uplift, And the prow downward go, as pleased Another,
Inf. 26.142Until the sea above us closed again.”
Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
Inf. 27.1Already was the flame erect and quiet, To speak no more, and now departed from us With the permission of the gentle Poet;
Inf. 27.4When yet another, which behind it came, Caused us to turn our eyes upon its top By a confused sound that issued from it.
Inf. 27.7As the Sicilian bull (that bellowed first With the lament of him, and that was right, Who with his file had modulated it)
Inf. 27.10Bellowed so with the voice of the afflicted, That, notwithstanding it was made of brass, Still it appeared with agony transfixed;
Inf. 27.13Thus, by not having any way or issue At first from out the fire, to its own language Converted were the melancholy words.
Inf. 27.16But afterwards, when they had gathered way Up through the point, giving it that vibration The tongue had given them in their passage out,
Inf. 27.19We heard it said: “O thou, at whom I aim My voice, and who but now wast speaking Lombard, Saying, ‘Now go thy way, no more I urge thee,’
Inf. 27.22Because I come perchance a little late, To stay and speak with me let it not irk thee; Thou seest it irks not me, and I am burning.
Inf. 27.25If thou but lately into this blind world Hast fallen down from that sweet Latian land, Wherefrom I bring the whole of my transgression,
Inf. 27.28Say, if the Romagnuols have peace or war, For I was from the mountains there between Urbino and the yoke whence Tiber bursts.”
Inf. 27.31I still was downward bent and listening, When my Conductor touched me on the side, Saying: “Speak thou: this one a Latian is.”
Inf. 27.34And I, who had beforehand my reply In readiness, forthwith began to speak: “O soul, that down below there art concealed,
Inf. 27.37Romagna thine is not and never has been Without war in the bosom of its tyrants; But open war I none have left there now.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna stands as it long years has stood; The Eagle of Polenta there is brooding, So that she covers Cervia with her vans.
Inf. 27.43The city which once made the long resistance, And of the French a sanguinary heap, Beneath the Green Paws finds itself again;
Inf. 27.46Verrucchio’s ancient Mastiff and the new, Who made such bad disposal of Montagna, Where they are wont make wimbles of their teeth.
Inf. 27.49The cities of Lamone and Santerno Governs the Lioncel of the white lair, Who changes sides ’twixt summer-time and winter;
Inf. 27.52And that of which the Savio bathes the flank, Even as it lies between the plain and mountain, Lives between tyranny and a free state.
Inf. 27.55Now I entreat thee tell us who thou art; Be not more stubborn than the rest have been, So may thy name hold front there in the world.”
Inf. 27.58After the fire a little more had roared In its own fashion, the sharp point it moved This way and that, and then gave forth such breath:
Inf. 27.61“If I believed that my reply were made To one who to the world would e’er return, This flame without more flickering would stand still;
Inf. 27.64But inasmuch as never from this depth Did any one return, if I hear true, Without the fear of infamy I answer,
Inf. 27.67I was a man of arms, then Cordelier, Believing thus begirt to make amends; And truly my belief had been fulfilled
Inf. 27.70But for the High Priest, whom may ill betide, Who put me back into my former sins; And how and wherefore I will have thee hear.
Inf. 27.73While I was still the form of bone and pulp My mother gave to me, the deeds I did Were not those of a lion, but a fox.
Inf. 27.76The machinations and the covert ways I knew them all, and practised so their craft, That to the ends of earth the sound went forth.
Inf. 27.79When now unto that portion of mine age I saw myself arrived, when each one ought To lower the sails, and coil away the ropes,
Inf. 27.82That which before had pleased me then displeased me; And penitent and confessing I surrendered, Ah woe is me! and it would have bestead me;
Inf. 27.85The Leader of the modern Pharisees Having a war near unto Lateran, And not with Saracens nor with the Jews,
Inf. 27.88For each one of his enemies was Christian, And none of them had been to conquer Acre, Nor merchandising in the Sultan’s land,
Inf. 27.91Nor the high office, nor the sacred orders, In him regarded, nor in me that cord Which used to make those girt with it more meagre;
Inf. 27.94But even as Constantine sought out Sylvester To cure his leprosy, within Soracte, So this one sought me out as an adept
Inf. 27.97To cure him of the fever of his pride. Counsel he asked of me, and I was silent, Because his words appeared inebriate.
Inf. 27.100And then he said: ‘Be not thy heart afraid; Henceforth I thee absolve; and thou instruct me How to raze Palestrina to the ground.
Inf. 27.103Heaven have I power to lock and to unlock, As thou dost know; therefore the keys are two, The which my predecessor held not dear.’
Inf. 27.106Then urged me on his weighty arguments There, where my silence was the worst advice; And said I: ‘Father, since thou washest me
Inf. 27.109Of that sin into which I now must fall, The promise long with the fulfilment short Will make thee triumph in thy lofty seat.’
Inf. 27.112Francis came afterward, when I was dead, For me; but one of the black Cherubim Said to him: ‘Take him not; do me no wrong;
Inf. 27.115He must come down among my servitors, Because he gave the fraudulent advice From which time forth I have been at his hair;
Inf. 27.118For who repents not cannot be absolved, Nor can one both repent and will at once, Because of the contradiction which consents not.’
Inf. 27.121O miserable me! how I did shudder When he seized on me, saying: ‘Peradventure Thou didst not think that I was a logician!’
Inf. 27.124He bore me unto Minos, who entwined Eight times his tail about his stubborn back, And after he had bitten it in great rage,
Inf. 27.127Said: ‘Of the thievish fire a culprit this;’ Wherefore, here where thou seest, am I lost, And vested thus in going I bemoan me.”
Inf. 27.130When it had thus completed its recital, The flame departed uttering lamentations, Writhing and flapping its sharp-pointed horn.
Inf. 27.133Onward we passed, both I and my Conductor, Up o’er the crag above another arch, Which the moat covers, where is paid the fee
Inf. 27.136By those who, sowing discord, win their burden.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
Inf. 28.1Who ever could, e’en with untrammelled words, Tell of the blood and of the wounds in full Which now I saw, by many times narrating?
Inf. 28.4Each tongue would for a certainty fall short By reason of our speech and memory, That have small room to comprehend so much.
Inf. 28.7If were again assembled all the people Which formerly upon the fateful land Of Puglia were lamenting for their blood
Inf. 28.10Shed by the Romans and the lingering war That of the rings made such illustrious spoils, As Livy has recorded, who errs not,
Inf. 28.13With those who felt the agony of blows By making counterstand to Robert Guiscard, And all the rest, whose bones are gathered still
Inf. 28.16At Ceperano, where a renegade Was each Apulian, and at Tagliacozzo, Where without arms the old Alardo conquered,
Inf. 28.19And one his limb transpierced, and one lopped off, Should show, it would be nothing to compare With the disgusting mode of the ninth Bolgia.
Inf. 28.22A cask by losing centre-piece or cant Was never shattered so, as I saw one Rent from the chin to where one breaketh wind.
Inf. 28.25Between his legs were hanging down his entrails; His heart was visible, and the dismal sack That maketh excrement of what is eaten.
Inf. 28.28While I was all absorbed in seeing him, He looked at me, and opened with his hands His bosom, saying: “See now how I rend me;
Inf. 28.31How mutilated, see, is Mahomet; In front of me doth Ali weeping go, Cleft in the face from forelock unto chin;
Inf. 28.34And all the others whom thou here beholdest, Disseminators of scandal and of schism While living were, and therefore are cleft thus.
Inf. 28.37A devil is behind here, who doth cleave us Thus cruelly, unto the falchion’s edge Putting again each one of all this ream,
Inf. 28.40When we have gone around the doleful road; By reason that our wounds are closed again Ere any one in front of him repass.
Inf. 28.43But who art thou, that musest on the crag, Perchance to postpone going to the pain That is adjudged upon thine accusations?”
Inf. 28.46“Nor death hath reached him yet, nor guilt doth bring him,” My Master made reply, “to be tormented; But to procure him full experience,
Inf. 28.49Me, who am dead, behoves it to conduct him Down here through Hell, from circle unto circle; And this is true as that I speak to thee.”
Inf. 28.52More than a hundred were there when they heard him, Who in the moat stood still to look at me, Through wonderment oblivious of their torture.
Inf. 28.55“Now say to Fra Dolcino, then, to arm him, Thou, who perhaps wilt shortly see the sun, If soon he wish not here to follow me,
Inf. 28.58So with provisions, that no stress of snow May give the victory to the Novarese, Which otherwise to gain would not be easy.”
Inf. 28.61After one foot to go away he lifted, This word did Mahomet say unto me, Then to depart upon the ground he stretched it.
Inf. 28.64Another one, who had his throat pierced through, And nose cut off close underneath the brows, And had no longer but a single ear,
Inf. 28.67Staying to look in wonder with the others, Before the others did his gullet open, Which outwardly was red in every part,
Inf. 28.70And said: “O thou, whom guilt doth not condemn, And whom I once saw up in Latian land, Unless too great similitude deceive me,
Inf. 28.73Call to remembrance Pier da Medicina, If e’er thou see again the lovely plain That from Vercelli slopes to Marcabo,
Inf. 28.76And make it known to the best two of Fano, To Messer Guido and Angiolello likewise, That if foreseeing here be not in vain,
Inf. 28.79Cast over from their vessel shall they be, And drowned near unto the Cattolica, By the betrayal of a tyrant fell.
Inf. 28.82Between the isles of Cyprus and Majorca Neptune ne’er yet beheld so great a crime, Neither of pirates nor Argolic people.
Inf. 28.85That traitor, who sees only with one eye, And holds the land, which some one here with me Would fain be fasting from the vision of,
Inf. 28.88Will make them come unto a parley with him; Then will do so, that to Focara’s wind They will not stand in need of vow or prayer.”
Inf. 28.91And I to him: “Show to me and declare, If thou wouldst have me bear up news of thee, Who is this person of the bitter vision.”
Inf. 28.94Then did he lay his hand upon the jaw Of one of his companions, and his mouth Oped, crying: “This is he, and he speaks not.
Inf. 28.97This one, being banished, every doubt submerged In Caesar by affirming the forearmed Always with detriment allowed delay.”
Inf. 28.100O how bewildered unto me appeared, With tongue asunder in his windpipe slit, Curio, who in speaking was so bold!
Inf. 28.103And one, who both his hands dissevered had, The stumps uplifting through the murky air, So that the blood made horrible his face,
Inf. 28.106Cried out: “Thou shalt remember Mosca also, Who said, alas! ‘A thing done has an end!’ Which was an ill seed for the Tuscan people.”
Inf. 28.109“And death unto thy race,” thereto I added; Whence he, accumulating woe on woe, Departed, like a person sad and crazed.
Inf. 28.112But I remained to look upon the crowd; And saw a thing which I should be afraid, Without some further proof, even to recount,
Inf. 28.115If it were not that conscience reassures me, That good companion which emboldens man Beneath the hauberk of its feeling pure.
Inf. 28.118I truly saw, and still I seem to see it, A trunk without a head walk in like manner As walked the others of the mournful herd.
Inf. 28.121And by the hair it held the head dissevered, Hung from the hand in fashion of a lantern, And that upon us gazed and said: “O me!”
Inf. 28.124It of itself made to itself a lamp, And they were two in one, and one in two; How that can be, He knows who so ordains it.
Inf. 28.127When it was come close to the bridge’s foot, It lifted high its arm with all the head, To bring more closely unto us its words,
Inf. 28.130Which were: “Behold now the sore penalty, Thou, who dost breathing go the dead beholding; Behold if any be as great as this.
Inf. 28.133And so that thou may carry news of me, Know that Bertram de Born am I, the same Who gave to the Young King the evil comfort.
Inf. 28.136I made the father and the son rebellious; Achitophel not more with Absalom And David did with his accursed goadings.
Inf. 28.139Because I parted persons so united, Parted do I now bear my brain, alas! From its beginning, which is in this trunk.
Inf. 28.142Thus is observed in me the counterpoise.”
Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
Inf. 29.1The many people and the divers wounds These eyes of mine had so inebriated, That they were wishful to stand still and weep;
Inf. 29.4But said Virgilius: “What dost thou still gaze at? Why is thy sight still riveted down there Among the mournful, mutilated shades?
Inf. 29.7Thou hast not done so at the other Bolge; Consider, if to count them thou believest, That two-and-twenty miles the valley winds,
Inf. 29.10And now the moon is underneath our feet; Henceforth the time allotted us is brief, And more is to be seen than what thou seest.”
Inf. 29.13“If thou hadst,” I made answer thereupon, “Attended to the cause for which I looked, Perhaps a longer stay thou wouldst have pardoned.”
Inf. 29.16Meanwhile my Guide departed, and behind him I went, already making my reply, And superadding: “In that cavern where
Inf. 29.19I held mine eyes with such attention fixed, I think a spirit of my blood laments The sin which down below there costs so much.”
Inf. 29.22Then said the Master: “Be no longer broken Thy thought from this time forward upon him; Attend elsewhere, and there let him remain;
Inf. 29.25For him I saw below the little bridge, Pointing at thee, and threatening with his finger Fiercely, and heard him called Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28So wholly at that time wast thou impeded By him who formerly held Altaforte, Thou didst not look that way; so he departed.”
Inf. 29.31“O my Conductor, his own violent death, Which is not yet avenged for him,” I said, “By any who is sharer in the shame,
Inf. 29.34Made him disdainful; whence he went away, As I imagine, without speaking to me, And thereby made me pity him the more.”
Inf. 29.37Thus did we speak as far as the first place Upon the crag, which the next valley shows Down to the bottom, if there were more light.
Inf. 29.40When we were now right over the last cloister Of Malebolge, so that its lay-brothers Could manifest themselves unto our sight,
Inf. 29.43Divers lamentings pierced me through and through, Which with compassion had their arrows barbed, Whereat mine ears I covered with my hands.
Inf. 29.46What pain would be, if from the hospitals Of Valdichiana, ’twixt July and September, And of Maremma and Sardinia
Inf. 29.49All the diseases in one moat were gathered, Such was it here, and such a stench came from it As from putrescent limbs is wont to issue.
Inf. 29.52We had descended on the furthest bank From the long crag, upon the left hand still, And then more vivid was my power of sight
Inf. 29.55Down tow’rds the bottom, where the ministress Of the high Lord, Justice infallible, Punishes forgers, which she here records.
Inf. 29.58I do not think a sadder sight to see Was in Aegina the whole people sick, (When was the air so full of pestilence,
Inf. 29.61The animals, down to the little worm, All fell, and afterwards the ancient people, According as the poets have affirmed,
Inf. 29.64Were from the seed of ants restored again,) Than was it to behold through that dark valley The spirits languishing in divers heaps.
Inf. 29.67This on the belly, that upon the back One of the other lay, and others crawling Shifted themselves along the dismal road.
Inf. 29.70We step by step went onward without speech, Gazing upon and listening to the sick Who had not strength enough to lift their bodies.
Inf. 29.73I saw two sitting leaned against each other, As leans in heating platter against platter, From head to foot bespotted o’er with scabs;
Inf. 29.76And never saw I plied a currycomb By stable-boy for whom his master waits, Or him who keeps awake unwillingly,
Inf. 29.79As every one was plying fast the bite Of nails upon himself, for the great rage Of itching which no other succour had.
Inf. 29.82And the nails downward with them dragged the scab, In fashion as a knife the scales of bream, Or any other fish that has them largest.
Inf. 29.85“O thou, that with thy fingers dost dismail thee,” Began my Leader unto one of them, “And makest of them pincers now and then,
Inf. 29.88Tell me if any Latian is with those Who are herein; so may thy nails suffice thee To all eternity unto this work.”
Inf. 29.91“Latians are we, whom thou so wasted seest, Both of us here,” one weeping made reply; “But who art thou, that questionest about us?”
Inf. 29.94And said the Guide: “One am I who descends Down with this living man from cliff to cliff, And I intend to show Hell unto him.”
Inf. 29.97Then broken was their mutual support, And trembling each one turned himself to me, With others who had heard him by rebound.
Inf. 29.100Wholly to me did the good Master gather, Saying: “Say unto them whate’er thou wishest.” And I began, since he would have it so:
Inf. 29.103“So may your memory not steal away In the first world from out the minds of men, But so may it survive ’neath many suns,
Inf. 29.106Say to me who ye are, and of what people; Let not your foul and loathsome punishment Make you afraid to show yourselves to me.”
Inf. 29.109“I of Arezzo was,” one made reply, “And Albert of Siena had me burned; But what I died for does not bring me here.
Inf. 29.112’Tis true I said to him, speaking in jest, That I could rise by flight into the air, And he who had conceit, but little wit,
Inf. 29.115Would have me show to him the art; and only Because no Daedalus I made him, made me Be burned by one who held him as his son.
Inf. 29.118But unto the last Bolgia of the ten, For alchemy, which in the world I practised, Minos, who cannot err, has me condemned.”
Inf. 29.121And to the Poet said I: “Now was ever So vain a people as the Sienese? Not for a certainty the French by far.”
Inf. 29.124Whereat the other leper, who had heard me, Replied unto my speech: “Taking out Stricca, Who knew the art of moderate expenses,
Inf. 29.127And Niccolo, who the luxurious use Of cloves discovered earliest of all Within that garden where such seed takes root;
Inf. 29.130And taking out the band, among whom squandered Caccia d’Ascian his vineyards and vast woods, And where his wit the Abbagliato proffered!
Inf. 29.133But, that thou know who thus doth second thee Against the Sienese, make sharp thine eye Tow’rds me, so that my face well answer thee,
Inf. 29.136And thou shalt see I am Capocchio’s shade, Who metals falsified by alchemy; Thou must remember, if I well descry thee,
Inf. 29.139How I a skilful ape of nature was.”
Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
Inf. 30.1’Twas at the time when Juno was enraged, For Semele, against the Theban blood, As she already more than once had shown,
Inf. 30.4So reft of reason Athamas became, That, seeing his own wife with children twain Walking encumbered upon either hand,
Inf. 30.7He cried: “Spread out the nets, that I may take The lioness and her whelps upon the passage;” And then extended his unpitying claws,
Inf. 30.10Seizing the first, who had the name Learchus, And whirled him round, and dashed him on a rock; And she, with the other burthen, drowned herself;—
Inf. 30.13And at the time when fortune downward hurled The Trojan’s arrogance, that all things dared, So that the king was with his kingdom crushed,
Inf. 30.16Hecuba sad, disconsolate, and captive, When lifeless she beheld Polyxena, And of her Polydorus on the shore
Inf. 30.19Of ocean was the dolorous one aware, Out of her senses like a dog she barked, So much the anguish had her mind distorted;
Inf. 30.22But not of Thebes the furies nor the Trojan Were ever seen in any one so cruel In goading beasts, and much more human members,
Inf. 30.25As I beheld two shadows pale and naked, Who, biting, in the manner ran along That a boar does, when from the sty turned loose.
Inf. 30.28One to Capocchio came, and by the nape Seized with its teeth his neck, so that in dragging It made his belly grate the solid bottom.
Inf. 30.31And the Aretine, who trembling had remained, Said to me: “That mad sprite is Gianni Schicchi, And raving goes thus harrying other people.”
Inf. 30.34“O,” said I to him, “so may not the other Set teeth on thee, let it not weary thee To tell us who it is, ere it dart hence.”
Inf. 30.37And he to me: “That is the ancient ghost Of the nefarious Myrrha, who became Beyond all rightful love her father’s lover.
Inf. 30.40She came to sin with him after this manner, By counterfeiting of another’s form; As he who goeth yonder undertook,
Inf. 30.43That he might gain the lady of the herd, To counterfeit in himself Buoso Donati, Making a will and giving it due form.”
Inf. 30.46And after the two maniacs had passed On whom I held mine eye, I turned it back To look upon the other evil-born.
Inf. 30.49I saw one made in fashion of a lute, If he had only had the groin cut off Just at the point at which a man is forked.
Inf. 30.52The heavy dropsy, that so disproportions The limbs with humours, which it ill concocts, That the face corresponds not to the belly,
Inf. 30.55Compelled him so to hold his lips apart As does the hectic, who because of thirst One tow’rds the chin, the other upward turns.
Inf. 30.58“O ye, who without any torment are, And why I know not, in the world of woe,” He said to us, “behold, and be attentive
Inf. 30.61Unto the misery of Master Adam; I had while living much of what I wished, And now, alas! a drop of water crave.
Inf. 30.64The rivulets, that from the verdant hills Of Cassentin descend down into Arno, Making their channels to be cold and moist,
Inf. 30.67Ever before me stand, and not in vain; For far more doth their image dry me up Than the disease which strips my face of flesh.
Inf. 30.70The rigid justice that chastises me Draweth occasion from the place in which I sinned, to put the more my sighs in flight.
Inf. 30.73There is Romena, where I counterfeited The currency imprinted with the Baptist, For which I left my body burned above.
Inf. 30.76But if I here could see the tristful soul Of Guido, or Alessandro, or their brother, For Branda’s fount I would not give the sight.
Inf. 30.79One is within already, if the raving Shades that are going round about speak truth; But what avails it me, whose limbs are tied?
Inf. 30.82If I were only still so light, that in A hundred years I could advance one inch, I had already started on the way,
Inf. 30.85Seeking him out among this squalid folk, Although the circuit be eleven miles, And be not less than half a mile across.
Inf. 30.88For them am I in such a family; They did induce me into coining florins, Which had three carats of impurity.”
Inf. 30.91And I to him: “Who are the two poor wretches That smoke like unto a wet hand in winter, Lying there close upon thy right-hand confines?”
Inf. 30.94“I found them here,” replied he, “when I rained Into this chasm, and since they have not turned, Nor do I think they will for evermore.
Inf. 30.97One the false woman is who accused Joseph, The other the false Sinon, Greek of Troy; From acute fever they send forth such reek.”
Inf. 30.100And one of them, who felt himself annoyed At being, peradventure, named so darkly, Smote with the fist upon his hardened paunch.
Inf. 30.103It gave a sound, as if it were a drum; And Master Adam smote him in the face, With arm that did not seem to be less hard,
Inf. 30.106Saying to him: “Although be taken from me All motion, for my limbs that heavy are, I have an arm unfettered for such need.”
Inf. 30.109Whereat he answer made: “When thou didst go Unto the fire, thou hadst it not so ready: But hadst it so and more when thou wast coining.”
Inf. 30.112The dropsical: “Thou sayest true in that; But thou wast not so true a witness there, Where thou wast questioned of the truth at Troy.”
Inf. 30.115“If I spake false, thou falsifiedst the coin,” Said Sinon; “and for one fault I am here, And thou for more than any other demon.”
Inf. 30.118“Remember, perjurer, about the horse,” He made reply who had the swollen belly, “And rueful be it thee the whole world knows it.”
Inf. 30.121“Rueful to thee the thirst be wherewith cracks Thy tongue,” the Greek said, “and the putrid water That hedges so thy paunch before thine eyes.”
Inf. 30.124Then the false-coiner: “So is gaping wide Thy mouth for speaking evil, as ’tis wont; Because if I have thirst, and humour stuff me
Inf. 30.127Thou hast the burning and the head that aches, And to lick up the mirror of Narcissus Thou wouldst not want words many to invite thee.”
Inf. 30.130In listening to them was I wholly fixed, When said the Master to me: “Now just look, For little wants it that I quarrel with thee.”
Inf. 30.133When him I heard in anger speak to me, I turned me round towards him with such shame That still it eddies through my memory.
Inf. 30.136And as he is who dreams of his own harm, Who dreaming wishes it may be a dream, So that he craves what is, as if it were not;
Inf. 30.139Such I became, not having power to speak, For to excuse myself I wished, and still Excused myself, and did not think I did it.
Inf. 30.142“Less shame doth wash away a greater fault,” The Master said, “than this of thine has been; Therefore thyself disburden of all sadness,
Inf. 30.145And make account that I am aye beside thee, If e’er it come to pass that fortune bring thee Where there are people in a like dispute;
Inf. 30.148For a base wish it is to wish to hear it.”
Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
Inf. 31.1One and the selfsame tongue first wounded me, So that it tinged the one cheek and the other, And then held out to me the medicine;
Inf. 31.4Thus do I hear that once Achilles’ spear, His and his father’s, used to be the cause First of a sad and then a gracious boon.
Inf. 31.7We turned our backs upon the wretched valley, Upon the bank that girds it round about, Going across it without any speech.
Inf. 31.10There it was less than night, and less than day, So that my sight went little in advance; But I could hear the blare of a loud horn,
Inf. 31.13So loud it would have made each thunder faint, Which, counter to it following its way, Mine eyes directed wholly to one place.
Inf. 31.16After the dolorous discomfiture When Charlemagne the holy emprise lost, So terribly Orlando sounded not.
Inf. 31.19Short while my head turned thitherward I held When many lofty towers I seemed to see, Whereat I: “Master, say, what town is this?”
Inf. 31.22And he to me: “Because thou peerest forth Athwart the darkness at too great a distance, It happens that thou errest in thy fancy.
Inf. 31.25Well shalt thou see, if thou arrivest there, How much the sense deceives itself by distance; Therefore a little faster spur thee on.”
Inf. 31.28Then tenderly he took me by the hand, And said: “Before we farther have advanced, That the reality may seem to thee
Inf. 31.31Less strange, know that these are not towers, but giants, And they are in the well, around the bank, From navel downward, one and all of them.”
Inf. 31.34As, when the fog is vanishing away, Little by little doth the sight refigure Whate’er the mist that crowds the air conceals,
Inf. 31.37So, piercing through the dense and darksome air, More and more near approaching tow’rd the verge, My error fled, and fear came over me;
Inf. 31.40Because as on its circular parapets Montereggione crowns itself with towers, E’en thus the margin which surrounds the well
Inf. 31.43With one half of their bodies turreted The horrible giants, whom Jove menaces E’en now from out the heavens when he thunders.
Inf. 31.46And I of one already saw the face, Shoulders, and breast, and great part of the belly, And down along his sides both of the arms.
Inf. 31.49Certainly Nature, when she left the making Of animals like these, did well indeed, By taking such executors from Mars;
Inf. 31.52And if of elephants and whales she doth not Repent her, whosoever looketh subtly More just and more discreet will hold her for it;
Inf. 31.55For where the argument of intellect Is added unto evil will and power, No rampart can the people make against it.
Inf. 31.58His face appeared to me as long and large As is at Rome the pine-cone of Saint Peter’s, And in proportion were the other bones;
Inf. 31.61So that the margin, which an apron was Down from the middle, showed so much of him Above it, that to reach up to his hair
Inf. 31.64Three Frieslanders in vain had vaunted them; For I beheld thirty great palms of him Down from the place where man his mantle buckles.
Inf. 31.67“Raphael mai amech izabi almi,” Began to clamour the ferocious mouth, To which were not befitting sweeter psalms.
Inf. 31.70And unto him my Guide: “Soul idiotic, Keep to thy horn, and vent thyself with that, When wrath or other passion touches thee.
Inf. 31.73Search round thy neck, and thou wilt find the belt Which keeps it fastened, O bewildered soul, And see it, where it bars thy mighty breast.”
Inf. 31.76Then said to me: “He doth himself accuse; This one is Nimrod, by whose evil thought One language in the world is not still used.
Inf. 31.79Here let us leave him and not speak in vain; For even such to him is every language As his to others, which to none is known.”
Inf. 31.82Therefore a longer journey did we make, Turned to the left, and a crossbow-shot oft We found another far more fierce and large.
Inf. 31.85In binding him, who might the master be I cannot say; but he had pinioned close Behind the right arm, and in front the other,
Inf. 31.88With chains, that held him so begirt about From the neck down, that on the part uncovered It wound itself as far as the fifth gyre.
Inf. 31.91“This proud one wished to make experiment Of his own power against the Supreme Jove,” My Leader said, “whence he has such a guerdon.
Inf. 31.94Ephialtes is his name; he showed great prowess. What time the giants terrified the gods; The arms he wielded never more he moves.”
Inf. 31.97And I to him: “If possible, I should wish That of the measureless Briareus These eyes of mine might have experience.”
Inf. 31.100Whence he replied: “Thou shalt behold Antaeus Close by here, who can speak and is unbound, Who at the bottom of all crime shall place us.
Inf. 31.103Much farther yon is he whom thou wouldst see, And he is bound, and fashioned like to this one, Save that he seems in aspect more ferocious.”
Inf. 31.106There never was an earthquake of such might That it could shake a tower so violently, As Ephialtes suddenly shook himself.
Inf. 31.109Then was I more afraid of death than ever, For nothing more was needful than the fear, If I had not beheld the manacles.
Inf. 31.112Then we proceeded farther in advance, And to Antaeus came, who, full five ells Without the head, forth issued from the cavern.
Inf. 31.115“O thou, who in the valley fortunate, Which Scipio the heir of glory made, When Hannibal turned back with all his hosts,
Inf. 31.118Once brought’st a thousand lions for thy prey, And who, hadst thou been at the mighty war Among thy brothers, some it seems still think
Inf. 31.121The sons of Earth the victory would have gained: Place us below, nor be disdainful of it, There where the cold doth lock Cocytus up.
Inf. 31.124Make us not go to Tityus nor Typhoeus; This one can give of that which here is longed for; Therefore stoop down, and do not curl thy lip.
Inf. 31.127Still in the world can he restore thy fame; Because he lives, and still expects long life, If to itself Grace call him not untimely.”
Inf. 31.130So said the Master; and in haste the other His hands extended and took up my Guide,— Hands whose great pressure Hercules once felt.
Inf. 31.133Virgilius, when he felt himself embraced, Said unto me: “Draw nigh, that I may take thee;” Then of himself and me one bundle made.
Inf. 31.136As seems the Carisenda, to behold Beneath the leaning side, when goes a cloud Above it so that opposite it hangs;
Inf. 31.139Such did Antaeus seem to me, who stood Watching to see him stoop, and then it was I could have wished to go some other way.
Inf. 31.142But lightly in the abyss, which swallows up Judas with Lucifer, he put us down; Nor thus bowed downward made he there delay,
Inf. 31.145But, as a mast does in a ship, uprose.
Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
Inf. 32.1If I had rhymes both rough and stridulous, As were appropriate to the dismal hole Down upon which thrust all the other rocks,
Inf. 32.4I would press out the juice of my conception More fully; but because I have them not, Not without fear I bring myself to speak;
Inf. 32.7For ’tis no enterprise to take in jest, To sketch the bottom of all the universe, Nor for a tongue that cries Mamma and Babbo.
Inf. 32.10But may those Ladies help this verse of mine, Who helped Amphion in enclosing Thebes, That from the fact the word be not diverse.
Inf. 32.13O rabble ill-begotten above all, Who’re in the place to speak of which is hard, ’Twere better ye had here been sheep or goats!
Inf. 32.16When we were down within the darksome well, Beneath the giant’s feet, but lower far, And I was scanning still the lofty wall,
Inf. 32.19I heard it said to me: “Look how thou steppest! Take heed thou do not trample with thy feet The heads of the tired, miserable brothers!”
Inf. 32.22Whereat I turned me round, and saw before me And underfoot a lake, that from the frost The semblance had of glass, and not of water.
Inf. 32.25So thick a veil ne’er made upon its current In winter-time Danube in Austria, Nor there beneath the frigid sky the Don,
Inf. 32.28As there was here; so that if Tambernich Had fallen upon it, or Pietrapana, E’en at the edge ’twould not have given a creak.
Inf. 32.31And as to croak the frog doth place himself With muzzle out of water,—when is dreaming Of gleaning oftentimes the peasant-girl,—
Inf. 32.34Livid, as far down as where shame appears, Were the disconsolate shades within the ice, Setting their teeth unto the note of storks.
Inf. 32.37Each one his countenance held downward bent; From mouth the cold, from eyes the doleful heart Among them witness of itself procures.
Inf. 32.40When round about me somewhat I had looked, I downward turned me, and saw two so close, The hair upon their heads together mingled.
Inf. 32.43“Ye who so strain your breasts together, tell me,” I said, “who are you;” and they bent their necks, And when to me their faces they had lifted,
Inf. 32.46Their eyes, which first were only moist within, Gushed o’er the eyelids, and the frost congealed The tears between, and locked them up again.
Inf. 32.49Clamp never bound together wood with wood So strongly; whereat they, like two he-goats, Butted together, so much wrath o’ercame them.
Inf. 32.52And one, who had by reason of the cold Lost both his ears, still with his visage downward, Said: “Why dost thou so mirror thyself in us?
Inf. 32.55If thou desire to know who these two are, The valley whence Bisenzio descends Belonged to them and to their father Albert.
Inf. 32.58They from one body came, and all Caina Thou shalt search through, and shalt not find a shade More worthy to be fixed in gelatine;
Inf. 32.61Not he in whom were broken breast and shadow At one and the same blow by Arthur’s hand; Focaccia not; not he who me encumbers
Inf. 32.64So with his head I see no farther forward, And bore the name of Sassol Mascheroni; Well knowest thou who he was, if thou art Tuscan.
Inf. 32.67And that thou put me not to further speech, Know that I Camicion de’ Pazzi was, And wait Carlino to exonerate me.”
Inf. 32.70Then I beheld a thousand faces, made Purple with cold; whence o’er me comes a shudder, And evermore will come, at frozen ponds.
Inf. 32.73And while we were advancing tow’rds the middle, Where everything of weight unites together, And I was shivering in the eternal shade,
Inf. 32.76Whether ’twere will, or destiny, or chance, I know not; but in walking ’mong the heads I struck my foot hard in the face of one.
Inf. 32.79Weeping he growled: “Why dost thou trample me? Unless thou comest to increase the vengeance of Montaperti, why dost thou molest me?”
Inf. 32.82And I: “My Master, now wait here for me, That I through him may issue from a doubt; Then thou mayst hurry me, as thou shalt wish.”
Inf. 32.85The Leader stopped; and to that one I said Who was blaspheming vehemently still: “Who art thou, that thus reprehendest others?”
Inf. 32.88“Now who art thou, that goest through Antenora Smiting,” replied he, “other people’s cheeks, So that, if thou wert living, ’twere too much?”
Inf. 32.91“Living I am, and dear to thee it may be,” Was my response, “if thou demandest fame, That ’mid the other notes thy name I place.”
Inf. 32.94And he to me: “For the reverse I long; Take thyself hence, and give me no more trouble; For ill thou knowest to flatter in this hollow.”
Inf. 32.97Then by the scalp behind I seized upon him, And said: “It must needs be thou name thyself, Or not a hair remain upon thee here.”
Inf. 32.100Whence he to me: “Though thou strip off my hair, I will not tell thee who I am, nor show thee, If on my head a thousand times thou fall.”
Inf. 32.103I had his hair in hand already twisted, And more than one shock of it had pulled out, He barking, with his eyes held firmly down,
Inf. 32.106When cried another: “What doth ail thee, Bocca? Is’t not enough to clatter with thy jaws, But thou must bark? what devil touches thee?”
Inf. 32.109“Now,” said I, “I care not to have thee speak, Accursed traitor; for unto thy shame I will report of thee veracious news.”
Inf. 32.112“Begone,” replied he, “and tell what thou wilt, But be not silent, if thou issue hence, Of him who had just now his tongue so prompt;
Inf. 32.115He weepeth here the silver of the French; ‘I saw,’ thus canst thou phrase it, ‘him of Duera There where the sinners stand out in the cold.’
Inf. 32.118If thou shouldst questioned be who else was there, Thou hast beside thee him of Beccaria, Of whom the gorget Florence slit asunder;
Inf. 32.121Gianni del Soldanier, I think, may be Yonder with Ganellon, and Tebaldello Who oped Faenza when the people slep.”
Inf. 32.124Already we had gone away from him, When I beheld two frozen in one hole, So that one head a hood was to the other;
Inf. 32.127And even as bread through hunger is devoured, The uppermost on the other set his teeth, There where the brain is to the nape united.
Inf. 32.130Not in another fashion Tydeus gnawed The temples of Menalippus in disdain, Than that one did the skull and the other things.
Inf. 32.133“O thou, who showest by such bestial sign Thy hatred against him whom thou art eating, Tell me the wherefore,” said I, “with this compact,
Inf. 32.136That if thou rightfully of him complain, In knowing who ye are, and his transgression, I in the world above repay thee for it,
Inf. 32.139If that wherewith I speak be not dried up.”
Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
Inf. 33.1His mouth uplifted from his grim repast, That sinner, wiping it upon the hair Of the same head that he behind had wasted.
Inf. 33.4Then he began: “Thou wilt that I renew The desperate grief, which wrings my heart already To think of only, ere I speak of it;
Inf. 33.7But if my words be seed that may bear fruit Of infamy to the traitor whom I gnaw, Speaking and weeping shalt thou see together.
Inf. 33.10I know not who thou art, nor by what mode Thou hast come down here; but a Florentine Thou seemest to me truly, when I hear thee.
Inf. 33.13Thou hast to know I was Count Ugolino, And this one was Ruggieri the Archbishop; Now I will tell thee why I am such a neighbour.
Inf. 33.16That, by effect of his malicious thoughts, Trusting in him I was made prisoner, And after put to death, I need not say;
Inf. 33.19But ne’ertheless what thou canst not have heard, That is to say, how cruel was my death, Hear shalt thou, and shalt know if he has wronged me.
Inf. 33.22A narrow perforation in the mew, Which bears because of me the title of Famine, And in which others still must be locked up,
Inf. 33.25Had shown me through its opening many moons Already, when I dreamed the evil dream Which of the future rent for me the veil.
Inf. 33.28This one appeared to me as lord and master, Hunting the wolf and whelps upon the mountain For which the Pisans cannot Lucca see.
Inf. 33.31With sleuth-hounds gaunt, and eager, and well trained, Gualandi with Sismondi and Lanfianchi He had sent out before him to the front.
Inf. 33.34After brief course seemed unto me forespent The father and the sons, and with sharp tushes It seemed to me I saw their flanks ripped open.
Inf. 33.37When I before the morrow was awake, Moaning amid their sleep I heard my sons Who with me were, and asking after bread.
Inf. 33.40Cruel indeed art thou, if yet thou grieve not, Thinking of what my heart foreboded me, And weep’st thou not, what art thou wont to weep at?
Inf. 33.43They were awake now, and the hour drew nigh At which our food used to be brought to us, And through his dream was each one apprehensive;
Inf. 33.46And I heard locking up the under door Of the horrible tower; whereat without a word I gazed into the faces of my sons.
Inf. 33.49I wept not, I within so turned to stone; They wept; and darling little Anselm mine Said: ‘Thou dost gaze so, father, what doth ail thee?’
Inf. 33.52Still not a tear I shed, nor answer made All of that day, nor yet the night thereafter, Until another sun rose on the world.
Inf. 33.55As now a little glimmer made its way Into the dolorous prison, and I saw Upon four faces my own very aspect,
Inf. 33.58Both of my hands in agony I bit; And, thinking that I did it from desire Of eating, on a sudden they uprose,
Inf. 33.61And said they: ‘Father, much less pain ’twill give us If thou do eat of us; thyself didst clothe us With this poor flesh, and do thou strip it off.’
Inf. 33.64I calmed me then, not to make them more sad. That day we all were silent, and the next. Ah! obdurate earth, wherefore didst thou not open?
Inf. 33.67When we had come unto the fourth day, Gaddo Threw himself down outstretched before my feet, Saying, ‘My father, why dost thou not help me?’
Inf. 33.70And there he died; and, as thou seest me, I saw the three fall, one by one, between The fifth day and the sixth; whence I betook me,
Inf. 33.73Already blind, to groping over each, And three days called them after they were dead; Then hunger did what sorrow could not do.”
Inf. 33.76When he had said this, with his eyes distorted, The wretched skull resumed he with his teeth, Which, as a dog’s, upon the bone were strong.
Inf. 33.79Ah! Pisa, thou opprobrium of the people Of the fair land there where the ‘Si’ doth sound, Since slow to punish thee thy neighbours are,
Inf. 33.82Let the Capraia and Gorgona move, And make a hedge across the mouth of Arno That every person in thee it may drown!
Inf. 33.85For if Count Ugolino had the fame Of having in thy castles thee betrayed, Thou shouldst not on such cross have put his sons.
Inf. 33.88Guiltless of any crime, thou modern Thebes! Their youth made Uguccione and Brigata, And the other two my song doth name above!
Inf. 33.91We passed still farther onward, where the ice Another people ruggedly enswathes, Not downward turned, but all of them reversed.
Inf. 33.94Weeping itself there does not let them weep, And grief that finds a barrier in the eyes Turns itself inward to increase the anguish;
Inf. 33.97Because the earliest tears a cluster form, And, in the manner of a crystal visor, Fill all the cup beneath the eyebrow full.
Inf. 33.100And notwithstanding that, as in a callus, Because of cold all sensibility Its station had abandoned in my face,
Inf. 33.103Still it appeared to me I felt some wind; Whence I: “My Master, who sets this in motion? Is not below here every vapour quenched?”
Inf. 33.106Whence he to me: “Full soon shalt thou be where Thine eye shall answer make to thee of this, Seeing the cause which raineth down the blast.”
Inf. 33.109And one of the wretches of the frozen crust Cried out to us: “O souls so merciless That the last post is given unto you,
Inf. 33.112Lift from mine eyes the rigid veils, that I May vent the sorrow which impregns my heart A little, e’er the weeping recongeal.”
Inf. 33.115Whence I to him: “If thou wouldst have me help thee Say who thou wast; and if I free thee not, May I go to the bottom of the ice.”
Inf. 33.118Then he replied: “I am Friar Alberigo; He am I of the fruit of the bad garden, Who here a date am getting for my fig.”
Inf. 33.121“O,” said I to him, “now art thou, too, dead?” And he to me: “How may my body fare Up in the world, no knowledge I possess.
Inf. 33.124Such an advantage has this Ptolomaea, That oftentimes the soul descendeth here Sooner than Atropos in motion sets it.
Inf. 33.127And, that thou mayest more willingly remove From off my countenance these glassy tears, Know that as soon as any soul betrays
Inf. 33.130As I have done, his body by a demon Is taken from him, who thereafter rules it, Until his time has wholly been revolved.
Inf. 33.133Itself down rushes into such a cistern; And still perchance above appears the body Of yonder shade, that winters here behind me.
Inf. 33.136This thou shouldst know, if thou hast just come down; It is Ser Branca d’ Oria, and many years Have passed away since he was thus locked up.”
Inf. 33.139“I think,” said I to him, “thou dost deceive me; For Branca d’ Oria is not dead as yet, And eats, and drinks, and sleeps, and puts on clothes.”
Inf. 33.142“In moat above,” said he, “of Malebranche, There where is boiling the tenacious pitch, As yet had Michel Zanche not arrived,
Inf. 33.145When this one left a devil in his stead In his own body and one near of kin, Who made together with him the betrayal.
Inf. 33.148But hitherward stretch out thy hand forthwith, Open mine eyes;”—and open them I did not, And to be rude to him was courtesy.
Inf. 33.151Ah, Genoese! ye men at variance With every virtue, full of every vice Wherefore are ye not scattered from the world?
Inf. 33.154For with the vilest spirit of Romagna I found of you one such, who for his deeds In soul already in Cocytus bathes,
Inf. 33.157And still above in body seems alive!
Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inf. 34.1“‘Vexilla Regis prodeunt Inferni’ Towards us; therefore look in front of thee,” My Master said, “if thou discernest him.”
Inf. 34.4As, when there breathes a heavy fog, or when Our hemisphere is darkening into night, Appears far off a mill the wind is turning,
Inf. 34.7Methought that such a building then I saw; And, for the wind, I drew myself behind My Guide, because there was no other shelter.
Inf. 34.10Now was I, and with fear in verse I put it, There where the shades were wholly covered up, And glimmered through like unto straws in glass.
Inf. 34.13Some prone are lying, others stand erect, This with the head, and that one with the soles; Another, bow-like, face to feet inverts.
Inf. 34.16When in advance so far we had proceeded, That it my Master pleased to show to me The creature who once had the beauteous semblance,
Inf. 34.19He from before me moved and made me stop, Saying: “Behold Dis, and behold the place Where thou with fortitude must arm thyself.”
Inf. 34.22How frozen I became and powerless then, Ask it not, Reader, for I write it not, Because all language would be insufficient.
Inf. 34.25I did not die, and I alive remained not; Think for thyself now, hast thou aught of wit, What I became, being of both deprived.
Inf. 34.28The Emperor of the kingdom dolorous From his mid-breast forth issued from the ice; And better with a giant I compare
Inf. 34.31Than do the giants with those arms of his; Consider now how great must be that whole, Which unto such a part conforms itself.
Inf. 34.34Were he as fair once, as he now is foul, And lifted up his brow against his Maker, Well may proceed from him all tribulation.
Inf. 34.37O, what a marvel it appeared to me, When I beheld three faces on his head! The one in front, and that vermilion was;
Inf. 34.40Two were the others, that were joined with this Above the middle part of either shoulder, And they were joined together at the crest;
Inf. 34.43And the right-hand one seemed ’twixt white and yellow; The left was such to look upon as those Who come from where the Nile falls valley-ward.
Inf. 34.46Underneath each came forth two mighty wings, Such as befitting were so great a bird; Sails of the sea I never saw so large.
Inf. 34.49No feathers had they, but as of a bat Their fashion was; and he was waving them, So that three winds proceeded forth therefrom.
Inf. 34.52Thereby Cocytus wholly was congealed. With six eyes did he weep, and down three chins Trickled the tear-drops and the bloody drivel.
Inf. 34.55At every mouth he with his teeth was crunching A sinner, in the manner of a brake, So that he three of them tormented thus.
Inf. 34.58To him in front the biting was as naught Unto the clawing, for sometimes the spine Utterly stripped of all the skin remained.
Inf. 34.61“That soul up there which has the greatest pain,” The Master said, “is Judas Iscariot; With head inside, he plies his legs without.
Inf. 34.64Of the two others, who head downward are, The one who hangs from the black jowl is Brutus; See how he writhes himself, and speaks no word.
Inf. 34.67And the other, who so stalwart seems, is Cassius. But night is reascending, and ’tis time That we depart, for we have seen the whole.”
Inf. 34.70As seemed him good, I clasped him round the neck, And he the vantage seized of time and place, And when the wings were opened wide apart,
Inf. 34.73He laid fast hold upon the shaggy sides; From fell to fell descended downward then Between the thick hair and the frozen crust.
Inf. 34.76When we were come to where the thigh revolves Exactly on the thickness of the haunch, The Guide, with labour and with hard-drawn breath,
Inf. 34.79Turned round his head where he had had his legs, And grappled to the hair, as one who mounts, So that to Hell I thought we were returning.
Inf. 34.82“Keep fast thy hold, for by such stairs as these,” The Master said, panting as one fatigued, “Must we perforce depart from so much evil.”
Inf. 34.85Then through the opening of a rock he issued, And down upon the margin seated me; Then tow’rds me he outstretched his wary step.
Inf. 34.88I lifted up mine eyes and thought to see Lucifer in the same way I had left him; And I beheld him upward hold his legs.
Inf. 34.91And if I then became disquieted, Let stolid people think who do not see What the point is beyond which I had passed.
Inf. 34.94“Rise up,” the Master said, “upon thy feet; The way is long, and difficult the road, And now the sun to middle-tierce returns.”
Inf. 34.97It was not any palace corridor There where we were, but dungeon natural, With floor uneven and unease of light.
Inf. 34.100“Ere from the abyss I tear myself away, My Master,” said I when I had arisen, “To draw me from an error speak a little;
Inf. 34.103Where is the ice? and how is this one fixed Thus upside down? and how in such short time From eve to morn has the sun made his transit?”
Inf. 34.106And he to me: “Thou still imaginest Thou art beyond the centre, where I grasped The hair of the fell worm, who mines the world.
Inf. 34.109That side thou wast, so long as I descended; When round I turned me, thou didst pass the point To which things heavy draw from every side,
Inf. 34.112And now beneath the hemisphere art come Opposite that which overhangs the vast Dry-land, and ’neath whose cope was put to death
Inf. 34.115The Man who without sin was born and lived. Thou hast thy feet upon the little sphere Which makes the other face of the Judecca.
Inf. 34.118Here it is morn when it is evening there; And he who with his hair a stairway made us Still fixed remaineth as he was before.
Inf. 34.121Upon this side he fell down out of heaven; And all the land, that whilom here emerged, For fear of him made of the sea a veil,
Inf. 34.124And came to our hemisphere; and peradventure To flee from him, what on this side appears Left the place vacant here, and back recoiled.”
Inf. 34.127A place there is below, from Beelzebub As far receding as the tomb extends, Which not by sight is known, but by the sound
Inf. 34.130Of a small rivulet, that there descendeth Through chasm within the stone, which it has gnawed With course that winds about and slightly falls.
Inf. 34.133The Guide and I into that hidden road Now entered, to return to the bright world; And without care of having any rest
Inf. 34.136We mounted up, he first and I the second, Till I beheld through a round aperture Some of the beauteous things that Heaven doth bear;
Inf. 34.139Thence we came forth to rebehold the stars.
Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I
- Inferno, Canto II
- Inferno, Canto III
- Inferno, Canto IV
- Inferno, Canto V
- Inferno, Canto VI
- Inferno, Canto VII
- Inferno, Canto VIII
- Inferno, Canto IX
- Inferno, Canto X
- Inferno, Canto XI
- Inferno, Canto XII
- Inferno, Canto XIII
- Inferno, Canto XIV
- Inferno, Canto XV
- Inferno, Canto XVI
- Inferno, Canto XVII
- Inferno, Canto XVIII
- Inferno, Canto XIX
- Inferno, Canto XX
- Inferno, Canto XXI
- Inferno, Canto XXII
- Inferno, Canto XXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIV
- Inferno, Canto XXV
- Inferno, Canto XXVI
- Inferno, Canto XXVII
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIX
- Inferno, Canto XXX
- Inferno, Canto XXXI
- Inferno, Canto XXXII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto I
Inf. 1.1Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita mi ritrovai per una selva oscura, ché la diritta via era smarrita.
Inf. 1.4Ahi quanto a dir qual era è cosa dura esta selva selvaggia e aspra e forte che nel pensier rinova la paura!
Inf. 1.7Tant’ è amara che poco è più morte; ma per trattar del ben ch’i’ vi trovai, dirò de l’altre cose ch’i’ v’ho scorte.
Inf. 1.10Io non so ben ridir com’ i’ v’intrai, tant’ era pien di sonno a quel punto che la verace via abbandonai.
Inf. 1.13Ma poi ch’i’ fui al piè d’un colle giunto, là dove terminava quella valle che m’avea di paura il cor compunto,
Inf. 1.16guardai in alto e vidi le sue spalle vestite già de’ raggi del pianeta che mena dritto altrui per ogne calle.
Inf. 1.19Allor fu la paura un poco queta, che nel lago del cor m’era durata la notte ch’i’ passai con tanta pieta.
Inf. 1.22E come quei che con lena affannata, uscito fuor del pelago a la riva, si volge a l’acqua perigliosa e guata,
Inf. 1.25così l’animo mio, ch’ancor fuggiva, si volse a retro a rimirar lo passo che non lasciò già mai persona viva.
Inf. 1.28Poi ch’èi posato un poco il corpo lasso, ripresi via per la piaggia diserta, sì che ’l piè fermo sempre era ’l più basso.
Inf. 1.31Ed ecco, quasi al cominciar de l’erta, una lonza leggera e presta molto, che di pel macolato era coverta;
Inf. 1.34e non mi si partia dinanzi al volto, anzi ’mpediva tanto il mio cammino, ch’i’ fui per ritornar più volte vòlto.
Inf. 1.37Temp’ era dal principio del mattino, e ’l sol montava ’n sù con quelle stelle ch’eran con lui quando l’amor divino
Inf. 1.40mosse di prima quelle cose belle; sì ch’a bene sperar m’era cagione di quella fiera a la gaetta pelle
Inf. 1.43l’ora del tempo e la dolce stagione; ma non sì che paura non mi desse la vista che m’apparve d’un leone.
Inf. 1.46Questi parea che contra me venisse con la test’ alta e con rabbiosa fame, sì che parea che l’aere ne tremesse.
Inf. 1.49Ed una lupa, che di tutte brame sembiava carca ne la sua magrezza, e molte genti fé già viver grame,
Inf. 1.52questa mi porse tanto di gravezza con la paura ch’uscia di sua vista, ch’io perdei la speranza de l’altezza.
Inf. 1.55E qual è quei che volontieri acquista, e giugne ’l tempo che perder lo face, che ’n tutti suoi pensier piange e s’attrista;
Inf. 1.58tal mi fece la bestia sanza pace, che, venendomi ’ncontro, a poco a poco mi ripigneva là dove ’l sol tace.
Inf. 1.61Mentre ch’i’ rovinava in basso loco, dinanzi a li occhi mi si fu offerto chi per lungo silenzio parea fioco.
Inf. 1.64Quando vidi costui nel gran diserto, «Miserere di me», gridai a lui, «qual che tu sii, od ombra od omo certo!».
Inf. 1.67Rispuosemi: «Non omo, omo già fui, e li parenti miei furon lombardi, mantoani per patrïa ambedui.
Inf. 1.70Nacqui sub Iulio, ancor che fosse tardi, e vissi a Roma sotto ’l buono Augusto nel tempo de li dèi falsi e bugiardi.
Inf. 1.73Poeta fui, e cantai di quel giusto figliuol d’Anchise che venne di Troia, poi che ’l superbo Ilïón fu combusto.
Inf. 1.76Ma tu perché ritorni a tanta noia? perché non sali il dilettoso monte ch’è principio e cagion di tutta gioia?».
Inf. 1.79«Or se’ tu quel Virgilio e quella fonte che spandi di parlar sì largo fiume?», rispuos’ io lui con vergognosa fronte.
Inf. 1.82«O de li altri poeti onore e lume, vagliami ’l lungo studio e ’l grande amore che m’ha fatto cercar lo tuo volume.
Inf. 1.85Tu se’ lo mio maestro e ’l mio autore, tu se’ solo colui da cu’ io tolsi lo bello stilo che m’ha fatto onore.
Inf. 1.88Vedi la bestia per cu’ io mi volsi; aiutami da lei, famoso saggio, ch’ella mi fa tremar le vene e i polsi».
Inf. 1.91«A te convien tenere altro vïaggio», rispuose, poi che lagrimar mi vide, «se vuo’ campar d’esto loco selvaggio;
Inf. 1.94ché questa bestia, per la qual tu gride, non lascia altrui passar per la sua via, ma tanto lo ’mpedisce che l’uccide;
Inf. 1.97e ha natura sì malvagia e ria, che mai non empie la bramosa voglia, e dopo ’l pasto ha più fame che pria.
Inf. 1.100Molti son li animali a cui s’ammoglia, e più saranno ancora, infin che ’l veltro verrà, che la farà morir con doglia.
Inf. 1.103Questi non ciberà terra né peltro, ma sapïenza, amore e virtute, e sua nazion sarà tra feltro e feltro.
Inf. 1.106Di quella umile Italia fia salute per cui morì la vergine Cammilla, Eurialo e Turno e Niso di ferute.
Inf. 1.109Questi la caccerà per ogne villa, fin che l’avrà rimessa ne lo ’nferno, là onde ’nvidia prima dipartilla.
Inf. 1.112Ond’ io per lo tuo me’ penso e discerno che tu mi segui, e io sarò tua guida, e trarrotti di qui per loco etterno;
Inf. 1.115ove udirai le disperate strida, vedrai li antichi spiriti dolenti, ch’a la seconda morte ciascun grida;
Inf. 1.118e vederai color che son contenti nel foco, perché speran di venire quando che sia a le beate genti.
Inf. 1.121A le quai poi se tu vorrai salire, anima fia a ciò più di me degna: con lei ti lascerò nel mio partire;
Inf. 1.124ché quello imperador che là sù regna, perch’ i’ fu’ ribellante a la sua legge, non vuol che ’n sua città per me si vegna.
Inf. 1.127In tutte parti impera e quivi regge; quivi è la sua città e l’alto seggio: oh felice colui cu’ ivi elegge!».
Inf. 1.130E io a lui: «Poeta, io ti richeggio per quello Dio che tu non conoscesti, acciò ch’io fugga questo male e peggio,
Inf. 1.133che tu mi meni là dov’ or dicesti, sì ch’io veggia la porta di san Pietro e color cui tu fai cotanto mesti».
Inf. 1.136Allor si mosse, e io li tenni dietro.
Inferno, Canto II
Inf. 2.1Lo giorno se n’andava, e l’aere bruno toglieva li animai che sono in terra da le fatiche loro; e io sol uno
Inf. 2.4m’apparecchiava a sostener la guerra sì del cammino e sì de la pietate, che ritrarrà la mente che non erra.
Inf. 2.7O muse, o alto ingegno, or m’aiutate; o mente che scrivesti ciò ch’io vidi, qui si parrà la tua nobilitate.
Inf. 2.10Io cominciai: «Poeta che mi guidi, guarda la mia virtù s’ell’ è possente, prima ch’a l’alto passo tu mi fidi.
Inf. 2.13Tu dici che di Silvïo il parente, corruttibile ancora, ad immortale secolo andò, e fu sensibilmente.
Inf. 2.16Però, se l’avversario d’ogne male cortese i fu, pensando l’alto effetto ch’uscir dovea di lui, e ’l chi e ’l quale
Inf. 2.19non pare indegno ad omo d’intelletto; ch’e’ fu de l’alma Roma e di suo impero ne l’empireo ciel per padre eletto:
Inf. 2.22la quale e ’l quale, a voler dir lo vero, fu stabilita per lo loco santo u’ siede il successor del maggior Piero.
Inf. 2.25Per quest’ andata onde li dai tu vanto, intese cose che furon cagione di sua vittoria e del papale ammanto.
Inf. 2.28Andovvi poi lo Vas d’elezïone, per recarne conforto a quella fede ch’è principio a la via di salvazione.
Inf. 2.31Ma io, perché venirvi? o chi ’l concede? Io non Enëa, io non Paulo sono; me degno a ciò né io né altri ’l crede.
Inf. 2.34Per che, se del venire io m’abbandono, temo che la venuta non sia folle. Se’ savio; intendi me’ ch’i’ non ragiono».
Inf. 2.37E qual è quei che disvuol ciò che volle e per novi pensier cangia proposta, sì che dal cominciar tutto si tolle,
Inf. 2.40tal mi fec’ ïo ’n quella oscura costa, perché, pensando, consumai la ’mpresa che fu nel cominciar cotanto tosta.
Inf. 2.43«S’i’ ho ben la parola tua intesa», rispuose del magnanimo quell’ ombra, «l’anima tua è da viltade offesa;
Inf. 2.46la qual molte fïate l’omo ingombra sì che d’onrata impresa lo rivolve, come falso veder bestia quand’ ombra.
Inf. 2.49Da questa tema acciò che tu ti solve, dirotti perch’ io venni e quel ch’io ’ntesi nel primo punto che di te mi dolve.
Inf. 2.52Io era tra color che son sospesi, e donna mi chiamò beata e bella, tal che di comandare io la richiesi.
Inf. 2.55Lucevan li occhi suoi più che la stella; e cominciommi a dir soave e piana, con angelica voce, in sua favella:
Inf. 2.58“O anima cortese mantoana, di cui la fama ancor nel mondo dura, e durerà quanto ’l mondo lontana,
Inf. 2.61l’amico mio, e non de la ventura, ne la diserta piaggia è impedito sì nel cammin, che vòlt’ è per paura;
Inf. 2.64e temo che non sia già sì smarrito, ch’io mi sia tardi al soccorso levata, per quel ch’i’ ho di lui nel cielo udito.
Inf. 2.67Or movi, e con la tua parola ornata e con ciò c’ha mestieri al suo campare, l’aiuta sì ch’i’ ne sia consolata.
Inf. 2.70I’ son Beatrice che ti faccio andare; vegno del loco ove tornar disio; amor mi mosse, che mi fa parlare.
Inf. 2.73Quando sarò dinanzi al segnor mio, di te mi loderò sovente a lui”. Tacette allora, e poi comincia’ io:
Inf. 2.76“O donna di virtù sola per cui l’umana spezie eccede ogne contento di quel ciel c’ha minor li cerchi sui,
Inf. 2.79tanto m’aggrada il tuo comandamento, che l’ubidir, se già fosse, m’è tardi; più non t’è uo’ ch’aprirmi il tuo talento.
Inf. 2.82Ma dimmi la cagion che non ti guardi de lo scender qua giuso in questo centro de l’ampio loco ove tornar tu ardi”.
Inf. 2.85“Da che tu vuo’ saver cotanto a dentro, dirotti brievemente”, mi rispuose, “perch’ i’ non temo di venir qua entro.
Inf. 2.88Temer si dee di sole quelle cose c’hanno potenza di fare altrui male; de l’altre no, ché non son paurose.
Inf. 2.91I’ son fatta da Dio, sua mercé, tale, che la vostra miseria non mi tange, né fiamma d’esto ’ncendio non m’assale.
Inf. 2.94Donna è gentil nel ciel che si compiange di questo ’mpedimento ov’ io ti mando, sì che duro giudicio là sù frange.
Inf. 2.97Questa chiese Lucia in suo dimando e disse:—Or ha bisogno il tuo fedele di te, e io a te lo raccomando—.
Inf. 2.100Lucia, nimica di ciascun crudele, si mosse, e venne al loco dov’ i’ era, che mi sedea con l’antica Rachele.
Inf. 2.103Disse:—Beatrice, loda di Dio vera, ché non soccorri quei che t’amò tanto, ch’uscì per te de la volgare schiera?
Inf. 2.106Non odi tu la pieta del suo pianto, non vedi tu la morte che ’l combatte su la fiumana ove ’l mar non ha vanto?—.
Inf. 2.109Al mondo non fur mai persone ratte a far lor pro o a fuggir lor danno, com’ io, dopo cotai parole fatte,
Inf. 2.112venni qua giù del mio beato scanno, fidandomi del tuo parlare onesto, ch’onora te e quei ch’udito l’hanno”.
Inf. 2.115Poscia che m’ebbe ragionato questo, li occhi lucenti lagrimando volse, per che mi fece del venir più presto.
Inf. 2.118E venni a te così com’ ella volse: d’inanzi a quella fiera ti levai che del bel monte il corto andar ti tolse.
Inf. 2.121Dunque: che è? perché, perché restai, perché tanta viltà nel core allette, perché ardire e franchezza non hai,
Inf. 2.124poscia che tai tre donne benedette curan di te ne la corte del cielo, e ’l mio parlar tanto ben ti promette?».
Inf. 2.127Quali fioretti dal notturno gelo chinati e chiusi, poi che ’l sol li ’mbianca, si drizzan tutti aperti in loro stelo,
Inf. 2.130tal mi fec’ io di mia virtude stanca, e tanto buono ardire al cor mi corse, ch’i’ cominciai come persona franca:
Inf. 2.133«Oh pietosa colei che mi soccorse! e te cortese ch’ubidisti tosto a le vere parole che ti porse!
Inf. 2.136Tu m’hai con disiderio il cor disposto sì al venir con le parole tue, ch’i’ son tornato nel primo proposto.
Inf. 2.139Or va, ch’un sol volere è d’ambedue: tu duca, tu segnore e tu maestro». Così li dissi; e poi che mosso fue,
Inf. 2.142intrai per lo cammino alto e silvestro.
Inferno, Canto III
Inf. 3.1‘Per me si va ne la città dolente, per me si va ne l’etterno dolore, per me si va tra la perduta gente.
Inf. 3.4Giustizia mosse il mio alto fattore; fecemi la divina podestate, la somma sapïenza e ’l primo amore.
Inf. 3.7Dinanzi a me non fuor cose create se non etterne, e io etterno duro. Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch’intrate’.
Inf. 3.10Queste parole di colore oscuro vid’ ïo scritte al sommo d’una porta; per ch’io: «Maestro, il senso lor m’è duro».
Inf. 3.13Ed elli a me, come persona accorta: «Qui si convien lasciare ogne sospetto; ogne viltà convien che qui sia morta.
Inf. 3.16Noi siam venuti al loco ov’ i’ t’ho detto che tu vedrai le genti dolorose c’hanno perduto il ben de l’intelletto».
Inf. 3.19E poi che la sua mano a la mia puose con lieto volto, ond’ io mi confortai, mi mise dentro a le segrete cose.
Inf. 3.22Quivi sospiri, pianti e alti guai risonavan per l’aere sanza stelle, per ch’io al cominciar ne lagrimai.
Inf. 3.25Diverse lingue, orribili favelle, parole di dolore, accenti d’ira, voci alte e fioche, e suon di man con elle
Inf. 3.28facevano un tumulto, il qual s’aggira sempre in quell’ aura sanza tempo tinta, come la rena quando turbo spira.
Inf. 3.31E io ch’avea d’error la testa cinta, dissi: «Maestro, che è quel ch’i’ odo? e che gent’ è che par nel duol sì vinta?».
Inf. 3.34Ed elli a me: «Questo misero modo tegnon l’anime triste di coloro che visser sanza ’nfamia e sanza lodo.
Inf. 3.37Mischiate sono a quel cattivo coro de li angeli che non furon ribelli né fur fedeli a Dio, ma per sé fuoro.
Inf. 3.40Caccianli i ciel per non esser men belli, né lo profondo inferno li riceve, ch’alcuna gloria i rei avrebber d’elli».
Inf. 3.43E io: «Maestro, che è tanto greve a lor che lamentar li fa sì forte?». Rispuose: «Dicerolti molto breve.
Inf. 3.46Questi non hanno speranza di morte, e la lor cieca vita è tanto bassa, che ’nvidïosi son d’ogne altra sorte.
Inf. 3.49Fama di loro il mondo esser non lassa; misericordia e giustizia li sdegna: non ragioniam di lor, ma guarda e passa».
Inf. 3.52E io, che riguardai, vidi una ’nsegna che girando correva tanto ratta, che d’ogne posa mi parea indegna;
Inf. 3.55e dietro le venìa sì lunga tratta di gente, ch’i’ non averei creduto che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta.
Inf. 3.58Poscia ch’io v’ebbi alcun riconosciuto, vidi e conobbi l’ombra di colui che fece per viltade il gran rifiuto.
Inf. 3.61Incontanente intesi e certo fui che questa era la setta d’i cattivi, a Dio spiacenti e a’ nemici sui.
Inf. 3.64Questi sciaurati, che mai non fur vivi, erano ignudi e stimolati molto da mosconi e da vespe ch’eran ivi.
Inf. 3.67Elle rigavan lor di sangue il volto, che, mischiato di lagrime, a’ lor piedi da fastidiosi vermi era ricolto.
Inf. 3.70E poi ch’a riguardar oltre mi diedi, vidi genti a la riva d’un gran fiume; per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, or mi concedi
Inf. 3.73ch’i’ sappia quali sono, e qual costume le fa di trapassar parer sì pronte, com’ i’ discerno per lo fioco lume».
Inf. 3.76Ed elli a me: «Le cose ti fier conte quando noi fermerem li nostri passi su la trista riviera d’Acheronte».
Inf. 3.79Allor con li occhi vergognosi e bassi, temendo no ’l mio dir li fosse grave, infino al fiume del parlar mi trassi.
Inf. 3.82Ed ecco verso noi venir per nave un vecchio, bianco per antico pelo, gridando: «Guai a voi, anime prave!
Inf. 3.85Non isperate mai veder lo cielo: i’ vegno per menarvi a l’altra riva ne le tenebre etterne, in caldo e ’n gelo.
Inf. 3.88E tu che se’ costì, anima viva, pàrtiti da cotesti che son morti». Ma poi che vide ch’io non mi partiva,
Inf. 3.91disse: «Per altra via, per altri porti verrai a piaggia, non qui, per passare: più lieve legno convien che ti porti».
Inf. 3.94E ’l duca lui: «Caron, non ti crucciare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 3.97Quinci fuor quete le lanose gote al nocchier de la livida palude, che ’ntorno a li occhi avea di fiamme rote.
Inf. 3.100Ma quell’ anime, ch’eran lasse e nude, cangiar colore e dibattero i denti, ratto che ’nteser le parole crude.
Inf. 3.103Bestemmiavano Dio e lor parenti, l’umana spezie e ’l loco e ’l tempo e ’l seme di lor semenza e di lor nascimenti.
Inf. 3.106Poi si ritrasser tutte quante insieme, forte piangendo, a la riva malvagia ch’attende ciascun uom che Dio non teme.
Inf. 3.109Caron dimonio, con occhi di bragia loro accennando, tutte le raccoglie; batte col remo qualunque s’adagia.
Inf. 3.112Come d’autunno si levan le foglie l’una appresso de l’altra, fin che ’l ramo vede a la terra tutte le sue spoglie,
Inf. 3.115similemente il mal seme d’Adamo gittansi di quel lito ad una ad una, per cenni come augel per suo richiamo.
Inf. 3.118Così sen vanno su per l’onda bruna, e avanti che sien di là discese, anche di qua nuova schiera s’auna.
Inf. 3.121«Figliuol mio», disse ’l maestro cortese, «quelli che muoion ne l’ira di Dio tutti convegnon qui d’ogne paese;
Inf. 3.124e pronti sono a trapassar lo rio, ché la divina giustizia li sprona, sì che la tema si volve in disio.
Inf. 3.127Quinci non passa mai anima buona; e però, se Caron di te si lagna, ben puoi sapere omai che ’l suo dir suona».
Inf. 3.130Finito questo, la buia campagna tremò sì forte, che de lo spavento la mente di sudore ancor mi bagna.
Inf. 3.133La terra lagrimosa diede vento, che balenò una luce vermiglia la qual mi vinse ciascun sentimento;
Inf. 3.136e caddi come l’uom cui sonno piglia.
Inferno, Canto IV
Inf. 4.1Ruppemi l’alto sonno ne la testa un greve truono, sì ch’io mi riscossi come persona ch’è per forza desta;
Inf. 4.4e l’occhio riposato intorno mossi, dritto levato, e fiso riguardai per conoscer lo loco dov’ io fossi.
Inf. 4.7Vero è che ’n su la proda mi trovai de la valle d’abisso dolorosa che ’ntrono accoglie d’infiniti guai.
Inf. 4.10Oscura e profonda era e nebulosa tanto che, per ficcar lo viso a fondo, io non vi discernea alcuna cosa.
Inf. 4.13«Or discendiam qua giù nel cieco mondo», cominciò il poeta tutto smorto. «Io sarò primo, e tu sarai secondo».
Inf. 4.16E io, che del color mi fui accorto, dissi: «Come verrò, se tu paventi che suoli al mio dubbiare esser conforto?».
Inf. 4.19Ed elli a me: «L’angoscia de le genti che son qua giù, nel viso mi dipigne quella pietà che tu per tema senti.
Inf. 4.22Andiam, ché la via lunga ne sospigne». Così si mise e così mi fé intrare nel primo cerchio che l’abisso cigne.
Inf. 4.25Quivi, secondo che per ascoltare, non avea pianto mai che di sospiri che l’aura etterna facevan tremare;
Inf. 4.28ciò avvenia di duol sanza martìri, ch’avean le turbe, ch’eran molte e grandi, d’infanti e di femmine e di viri.
Inf. 4.31Lo buon maestro a me: «Tu non dimandi che spiriti son questi che tu vedi? Or vo’ che sappi, innanzi che più andi,
Inf. 4.34ch’ei non peccaro; e s’elli hanno mercedi, non basta, perché non ebber battesmo, ch’è porta de la fede che tu credi;
Inf. 4.37e s’e’ furon dinanzi al cristianesmo, non adorar debitamente a Dio: e di questi cotai son io medesmo.
Inf. 4.40Per tai difetti, non per altro rio, semo perduti, e sol di tanto offesi che sanza speme vivemo in disio».
Inf. 4.43Gran duol mi prese al cor quando lo ’ntesi, però che gente di molto valore conobbi che ’n quel limbo eran sospesi.
Inf. 4.46«Dimmi, maestro mio, dimmi, segnore», comincia’ io per voler esser certo di quella fede che vince ogne errore:
Inf. 4.49«uscicci mai alcuno, o per suo merto o per altrui, che poi fosse beato?». E quei che ’ntese il mio parlar coverto,
Inf. 4.52rispuose: «Io era nuovo in questo stato, quando ci vidi venire un possente, con segno di vittoria coronato.
Inf. 4.55Trasseci l’ombra del primo parente, d’Abèl suo figlio e quella di Noè, di Moïsè legista e ubidente;
Inf. 4.58Abraàm patrïarca e Davìd re, Israèl con lo padre e co’ suoi nati e con Rachele, per cui tanto fé,
Inf. 4.61e altri molti, e feceli beati. E vo’ che sappi che, dinanzi ad essi, spiriti umani non eran salvati».
Inf. 4.64Non lasciavam l’andar perch’ ei dicessi, ma passavam la selva tuttavia, la selva, dico, di spiriti spessi.
Inf. 4.67Non era lunga ancor la nostra via di qua dal sonno, quand’ io vidi un foco ch’emisperio di tenebre vincia.
Inf. 4.70Di lungi n’eravamo ancora un poco, ma non sì ch’io non discernessi in parte ch’orrevol gente possedea quel loco.
Inf. 4.73«O tu ch’onori scïenzïa e arte, questi chi son c’hanno cotanta onranza, che dal modo de li altri li diparte?».
Inf. 4.76E quelli a me: «L’onrata nominanza che di lor suona sù ne la tua vita, grazïa acquista in ciel che sì li avanza».
Inf. 4.79Intanto voce fu per me udita: «Onorate l’altissimo poeta; l’ombra sua torna, ch’era dipartita».
Inf. 4.82Poi che la voce fu restata e queta, vidi quattro grand’ ombre a noi venire: sembianz’ avevan né trista né lieta.
Inf. 4.85Lo buon maestro cominciò a dire: «Mira colui con quella spada in mano, che vien dinanzi ai tre sì come sire:
Inf. 4.88quelli è Omero poeta sovrano; l’altro è Orazio satiro che vene; Ovidio è ’l terzo, e l’ultimo Lucano.
Inf. 4.91Però che ciascun meco si convene nel nome che sonò la voce sola, fannomi onore, e di ciò fanno bene».
Inf. 4.94Così vid’ i’ adunar la bella scola di quel segnor de l’altissimo canto che sovra li altri com’ aquila vola.
Inf. 4.97Da ch’ebber ragionato insieme alquanto, volsersi a me con salutevol cenno, e ’l mio maestro sorrise di tanto;
Inf. 4.100e più d’onore ancora assai mi fenno, ch’e’ sì mi fecer de la loro schiera, sì ch’io fui sesto tra cotanto senno.
Inf. 4.103Così andammo infino a la lumera, parlando cose che ’l tacere è bello, sì com’ era ’l parlar colà dov’ era.
Inf. 4.106Venimmo al piè d’un nobile castello, sette volte cerchiato d’alte mura, difeso intorno d’un bel fiumicello.
Inf. 4.109Questo passammo come terra dura; per sette porte intrai con questi savi: giugnemmo in prato di fresca verdura.
Inf. 4.112Genti v’eran con occhi tardi e gravi, di grande autorità ne’ lor sembianti: parlavan rado, con voci soavi.
Inf. 4.115Traemmoci così da l’un de’ canti, in loco aperto, luminoso e alto, sì che veder si potien tutti quanti.
Inf. 4.118Colà diritto, sovra ’l verde smalto, mi fuor mostrati li spiriti magni, che del vedere in me stesso m’essalto.
Inf. 4.121I’ vidi Eletra con molti compagni, tra ’ quai conobbi Ettòr ed Enea, Cesare armato con li occhi grifagni.
Inf. 4.124Vidi Cammilla e la Pantasilea; da l’altra parte vidi ’l re Latino che con Lavina sua figlia sedea.
Inf. 4.127Vidi quel Bruto che cacciò Tarquino, Lucrezia, Iulia, Marzïa e Corniglia; e solo, in parte, vidi ’l Saladino.
Inf. 4.130Poi ch’innalzai un poco più le ciglia, vidi ’l maestro di color che sanno seder tra filosofica famiglia.
Inf. 4.133Tutti lo miran, tutti onor li fanno: quivi vid’ ïo Socrate e Platone, che ’nnanzi a li altri più presso li stanno;
Inf. 4.136Democrito che ’l mondo a caso pone, Dïogenès, Anassagora e Tale, Empedoclès, Eraclito e Zenone;
Inf. 4.139e vidi il buono accoglitor del quale, Dïascoride dico; e vidi Orfeo, Tulïo e Lino e Seneca morale;
Inf. 4.142Euclide geomètra e Tolomeo, Ipocràte, Avicenna e Galïeno, Averoìs, che ’l gran comento feo.
Inf. 4.145Io non posso ritrar di tutti a pieno, però che sì mi caccia il lungo tema, che molte volte al fatto il dir vien meno.
Inf. 4.148La sesta compagnia in due si scema: per altra via mi mena il savio duca, fuor de la queta, ne l’aura che trema.
Inf. 4.151E vegno in parte ove non è che luca.
Inferno, Canto V
Inf. 5.1Così discesi del cerchio primaio giù nel secondo, che men loco cinghia e tanto più dolor, che punge a guaio.
Inf. 5.4Stavvi Minòs orribilmente, e ringhia: essamina le colpe ne l’intrata; giudica e manda secondo ch’avvinghia.
Inf. 5.7Dico che quando l’anima mal nata li vien dinanzi, tutta si confessa; e quel conoscitor de le peccata
Inf. 5.10vede qual loco d’inferno è da essa; cignesi con la coda tante volte quantunque gradi vuol che giù sia messa.
Inf. 5.13Sempre dinanzi a lui ne stanno molte: vanno a vicenda ciascuna al giudizio, dicono e odono e poi son giù volte.
Inf. 5.16«O tu che vieni al doloroso ospizio», disse Minòs a me quando mi vide, lasciando l’atto di cotanto offizio,
Inf. 5.19«guarda com’ entri e di cui tu ti fide; non t’inganni l’ampiezza de l’intrare!». E ’l duca mio a lui: «Perché pur gride?
Inf. 5.22Non impedir lo suo fatale andare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 5.25Or incomincian le dolenti note a farmisi sentire; or son venuto là dove molto pianto mi percuote.
Inf. 5.28Io venni in loco d’ogne luce muto, che mugghia come fa mar per tempesta, se da contrari venti è combattuto.
Inf. 5.31La bufera infernal, che mai non resta, mena li spirti con la sua rapina; voltando e percotendo li molesta.
Inf. 5.34Quando giungon davanti a la ruina, quivi le strida, il compianto, il lamento; bestemmian quivi la virtù divina.
Inf. 5.37Intesi ch’a così fatto tormento enno dannati i peccator carnali, che la ragion sommettono al talento.
Inf. 5.40E come li stornei ne portan l’ali nel freddo tempo, a schiera larga e piena, così quel fiato li spiriti mali
Inf. 5.43di qua, di là, di giù, di sù li mena; nulla speranza li conforta mai, non che di posa, ma di minor pena.
Inf. 5.46E come i gru van cantando lor lai, faccendo in aere di sé lunga riga, così vid’ io venir, traendo guai,
Inf. 5.49ombre portate da la detta briga; per ch’i’ dissi: «Maestro, chi son quelle genti che l’aura nera sì gastiga?».
Inf. 5.52«La prima di color di cui novelle tu vuo’ saper», mi disse quelli allotta, «fu imperadrice di molte favelle.
Inf. 5.55A vizio di lussuria fu sì rotta, che libito fé licito in sua legge, per tòrre il biasmo in che era condotta.
Inf. 5.58Ell’ è Semiramìs, di cui si legge che succedette a Nino e fu sua sposa: tenne la terra che ’l Soldan corregge.
Inf. 5.61L’altra è colei che s’ancise amorosa, e ruppe fede al cener di Sicheo; poi è Cleopatràs lussurïosa.
Inf. 5.64Elena vedi, per cui tanto reo tempo si volse, e vedi ’l grande Achille, che con amore al fine combatteo.
Inf. 5.67Vedi Parìs, Tristano»; e più di mille ombre mostrommi e nominommi a dito, ch’amor di nostra vita dipartille.
Inf. 5.70Poscia ch’io ebbi ’l mio dottore udito nomar le donne antiche e ’ cavalieri, pietà mi giunse, e fui quasi smarrito.
Inf. 5.73I’ cominciai: «Poeta, volontieri parlerei a quei due che ’nsieme vanno, e paion sì al vento esser leggeri».
Inf. 5.76Ed elli a me: «Vedrai quando saranno più presso a noi; e tu allor li priega per quello amor che i mena, ed ei verranno».
Inf. 5.79Sì tosto come il vento a noi li piega, mossi la voce: «O anime affannate, venite a noi parlar, s’altri nol niega!».
Inf. 5.82Quali colombe dal disio chiamate con l’ali alzate e ferme al dolce nido vegnon per l’aere, dal voler portate;
Inf. 5.85cotali uscir de la schiera ov’ è Dido, a noi venendo per l’aere maligno, sì forte fu l’affettüoso grido.
Inf. 5.88«O animal grazïoso e benigno che visitando vai per l’aere perso noi che tignemmo il mondo di sanguigno,
Inf. 5.91se fosse amico il re de l’universo, noi pregheremmo lui de la tua pace, poi c’hai pietà del nostro mal perverso.
Inf. 5.94Di quel che udire e che parlar vi piace, noi udiremo e parleremo a voi, mentre che ’l vento, come fa, ci tace.
Inf. 5.97Siede la terra dove nata fui su la marina dove ’l Po discende per aver pace co’ seguaci sui.
Inf. 5.100Amor, ch’al cor gentil ratto s’apprende, prese costui de la bella persona che mi fu tolta; e ’l modo ancor m’offende.
Inf. 5.103Amor, ch’a nullo amato amar perdona, mi prese del costui piacer sì forte, che, come vedi, ancor non m’abbandona.
Inf. 5.106Amor condusse noi ad una morte. Caina attende chi a vita ci spense». Queste parole da lor ci fuor porte.
Inf. 5.109Quand’ io intesi quell’ anime offense, china’ il viso, e tanto il tenni basso, fin che ’l poeta mi disse: «Che pense?».
Inf. 5.112Quando rispuosi, cominciai: «Oh lasso, quanti dolci pensier, quanto disio menò costoro al doloroso passo!».
Inf. 5.115Poi mi rivolsi a loro e parla’ io, e cominciai: «Francesca, i tuoi martìri a lagrimar mi fanno tristo e pio.
Inf. 5.118Ma dimmi: al tempo d’i dolci sospiri, a che e come concedette amore che conosceste i dubbiosi disiri?».
Inf. 5.121E quella a me: «Nessun maggior dolore che ricordarsi del tempo felice ne la miseria; e ciò sa ’l tuo dottore.
Inf. 5.124Ma s’a conoscer la prima radice del nostro amor tu hai cotanto affetto, dirò come colui che piange e dice.
Inf. 5.127Noi leggiavamo un giorno per diletto di Lancialotto come amor lo strinse; soli eravamo e sanza alcun sospetto.
Inf. 5.130Per più fïate li occhi ci sospinse quella lettura, e scolorocci il viso; ma solo un punto fu quel che ci vinse.
Inf. 5.133Quando leggemmo il disïato riso esser basciato da cotanto amante, questi, che mai da me non fia diviso,
Inf. 5.136la bocca mi basciò tutto tremante. Galeotto fu ’l libro e chi lo scrisse: quel giorno più non vi leggemmo avante».
Inf. 5.139Mentre che l’uno spirto questo disse, l’altro piangëa; sì che di pietade io venni men così com’ io morisse.
Inf. 5.142E caddi come corpo morto cade.
Inferno, Canto VI
Inf. 6.1Al tornar de la mente, che si chiuse dinanzi a la pietà d’i due cognati, che di trestizia tutto mi confuse,
Inf. 6.4novi tormenti e novi tormentati mi veggio intorno, come ch’io mi mova e ch’io mi volga, e come che io guati.
Inf. 6.7Io sono al terzo cerchio, de la piova etterna, maladetta, fredda e greve; regola e qualità mai non l’è nova.
Inf. 6.10Grandine grossa, acqua tinta e neve per l’aere tenebroso si riversa; pute la terra che questo riceve.
Inf. 6.13Cerbero, fiera crudele e diversa, con tre gole caninamente latra sovra la gente che quivi è sommersa.
Inf. 6.16Li occhi ha vermigli, la barba unta e atra, e ’l ventre largo, e unghiate le mani; graffia li spirti ed iscoia ed isquatra.
Inf. 6.19Urlar li fa la pioggia come cani; de l’un de’ lati fanno a l’altro schermo; volgonsi spesso i miseri profani.
Inf. 6.22Quando ci scorse Cerbero, il gran vermo, le bocche aperse e mostrocci le sanne; non avea membro che tenesse fermo.
Inf. 6.25E ’l duca mio distese le sue spanne, prese la terra, e con piene le pugna la gittò dentro a le bramose canne.
Inf. 6.28Qual è quel cane ch’abbaiando agogna, e si racqueta poi che ’l pasto morde, ché solo a divorarlo intende e pugna,
Inf. 6.31cotai si fecer quelle facce lorde de lo demonio Cerbero, che ’ntrona l’anime sì, ch’esser vorrebber sorde.
Inf. 6.34Noi passavam su per l’ombre che adona la greve pioggia, e ponavam le piante sovra lor vanità che par persona.
Inf. 6.37Elle giacean per terra tutte quante, fuor d’una ch’a seder si levò, ratto ch’ella ci vide passarsi davante.
Inf. 6.40«O tu che se’ per questo ’nferno tratto», mi disse, «riconoscimi, se sai: tu fosti, prima ch’io disfatto, fatto».
Inf. 6.43E io a lui: «L’angoscia che tu hai forse ti tira fuor de la mia mente, sì che non par ch’i’ ti vedessi mai.
Inf. 6.46Ma dimmi chi tu se’ che ’n sì dolente loco se’ messo, e hai sì fatta pena, che, s’altra è maggio, nulla è sì spiacente».
Inf. 6.49Ed elli a me: «La tua città, ch’è piena d’invidia sì che già trabocca il sacco, seco mi tenne in la vita serena.
Inf. 6.52Voi cittadini mi chiamaste Ciacco: per la dannosa colpa de la gola, come tu vedi, a la pioggia mi fiacco.
Inf. 6.55E io anima trista non son sola, ché tutte queste a simil pena stanno per simil colpa». E più non fé parola.
Inf. 6.58Io li rispuosi: «Ciacco, il tuo affanno mi pesa sì, ch’a lagrimar mi ’nvita; ma dimmi, se tu sai, a che verranno
Inf. 6.61li cittadin de la città partita; s’alcun v’è giusto; e dimmi la cagione per che l’ha tanta discordia assalita».
Inf. 6.64E quelli a me: «Dopo lunga tencione verranno al sangue, e la parte selvaggia caccerà l’altra con molta offensione.
Inf. 6.67Poi appresso convien che questa caggia infra tre soli, e che l’altra sormonti con la forza di tal che testé piaggia.
Inf. 6.70Alte terrà lungo tempo le fronti, tenendo l’altra sotto gravi pesi, come che di ciò pianga o che n’aonti.
Inf. 6.73Giusti son due, e non vi sono intesi; superbia, invidia e avarizia sono le tre faville c’hanno i cuori accesi».
Inf. 6.76Qui puose fine al lagrimabil suono. E io a lui: «Ancor vo’ che mi ’nsegni e che di più parlar mi facci dono.
Inf. 6.79Farinata e ’l Tegghiaio, che fuor sì degni, Iacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo e ’l Mosca e li altri ch’a ben far puoser li ’ngegni,
Inf. 6.82dimmi ove sono e fa ch’io li conosca; ché gran disio mi stringe di savere se ’l ciel li addolcia o lo ’nferno li attosca».
Inf. 6.85E quelli: «Ei son tra l’anime più nere; diverse colpe giù li grava al fondo: se tanto scendi, là i potrai vedere.
Inf. 6.88Ma quando tu sarai nel dolce mondo, priegoti ch’a la mente altrui mi rechi: più non ti dico e più non ti rispondo».
Inf. 6.91Li diritti occhi torse allora in biechi; guardommi un poco e poi chinò la testa: cadde con essa a par de li altri ciechi.
Inf. 6.94E ’l duca disse a me: «Più non si desta di qua dal suon de l’angelica tromba, quando verrà la nimica podesta:
Inf. 6.97ciascun rivederà la trista tomba, ripiglierà sua carne e sua figura, udirà quel ch’in etterno rimbomba».
Inf. 6.100Sì trapassammo per sozza mistura de l’ombre e de la pioggia, a passi lenti, toccando un poco la vita futura;
Inf. 6.103per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, esti tormenti crescerann’ ei dopo la gran sentenza, o fier minori, o saran sì cocenti?».
Inf. 6.106Ed elli a me: «Ritorna a tua scïenza, che vuol, quanto la cosa è più perfetta, più senta il bene, e così la doglienza.
Inf. 6.109Tutto che questa gente maladetta in vera perfezion già mai non vada, di là più che di qua essere aspetta».
Inf. 6.112Noi aggirammo a tondo quella strada, parlando più assai ch’i’ non ridico; venimmo al punto dove si digrada:
Inf. 6.115quivi trovammo Pluto, il gran nemico.
Inferno, Canto VII
Inf. 7.1«Pape Satàn, pape Satàn aleppe!», cominciò Pluto con la voce chioccia; e quel savio gentil, che tutto seppe,
Inf. 7.4disse per confortarmi: «Non ti noccia la tua paura; ché, poder ch’elli abbia, non ci torrà lo scender questa roccia».
Inf. 7.7Poi si rivolse a quella ’nfiata labbia, e disse: «Taci, maladetto lupo! consuma dentro te con la tua rabbia.
Inf. 7.10Non è sanza cagion l’andare al cupo: vuolsi ne l’alto, là dove Michele fé la vendetta del superbo strupo».
Inf. 7.13Quali dal vento le gonfiate vele caggiono avvolte, poi che l’alber fiacca, tal cadde a terra la fiera crudele.
Inf. 7.16Così scendemmo ne la quarta lacca, pigliando più de la dolente ripa che ’l mal de l’universo tutto insacca.
Inf. 7.19Ahi giustizia di Dio! tante chi stipa nove travaglie e pene quant’ io viddi? e perché nostra colpa sì ne scipa?
Inf. 7.22Come fa l’onda là sovra Cariddi, che si frange con quella in cui s’intoppa, così convien che qui la gente riddi.
Inf. 7.25Qui vid’ i’ gente più ch’altrove troppa, e d’una parte e d’altra, con grand’ urli, voltando pesi per forza di poppa.
Inf. 7.28Percotëansi ’ncontro; e poscia pur lì si rivolgea ciascun, voltando a retro, gridando: «Perché tieni?» e «Perché burli?».
Inf. 7.31Così tornavan per lo cerchio tetro da ogne mano a l’opposito punto, gridandosi anche loro ontoso metro;
Inf. 7.34poi si volgea ciascun, quand’ era giunto, per lo suo mezzo cerchio a l’altra giostra. E io, ch’avea lo cor quasi compunto,
Inf. 7.37dissi: «Maestro mio, or mi dimostra che gente è questa, e se tutti fuor cherci questi chercuti a la sinistra nostra».
Inf. 7.40Ed elli a me: «Tutti quanti fuor guerci sì de la mente in la vita primaia, che con misura nullo spendio ferci.
Inf. 7.43Assai la voce lor chiaro l’abbaia, quando vegnono a’ due punti del cerchio dove colpa contraria li dispaia.
Inf. 7.46Questi fuor cherci, che non han coperchio piloso al capo, e papi e cardinali, in cui usa avarizia il suo soperchio».
Inf. 7.49E io: «Maestro, tra questi cotali dovre’ io ben riconoscere alcuni che furo immondi di cotesti mali».
Inf. 7.52Ed elli a me: «Vano pensiero aduni: la sconoscente vita che i fé sozzi, ad ogne conoscenza or li fa bruni.
Inf. 7.55In etterno verranno a li due cozzi: questi resurgeranno del sepulcro col pugno chiuso, e questi coi crin mozzi.
Inf. 7.58Mal dare e mal tener lo mondo pulcro ha tolto loro, e posti a questa zuffa: qual ella sia, parole non ci appulcro.
Inf. 7.61Or puoi, figliuol, veder la corta buffa d’i ben che son commessi a la fortuna, per che l’umana gente si rabbuffa;
Inf. 7.64ché tutto l’oro ch’è sotto la luna e che già fu, di quest’ anime stanche non poterebbe farne posare una».
Inf. 7.67«Maestro mio», diss’ io, «or mi dì anche: questa fortuna di che tu mi tocche, che è, che i ben del mondo ha sì tra branche?».
Inf. 7.70E quelli a me: «Oh creature sciocche, quanta ignoranza è quella che v’offende! Or vo’ che tu mia sentenza ne ’mbocche.
Inf. 7.73Colui lo cui saver tutto trascende, fece li cieli e diè lor chi conduce sì, ch’ogne parte ad ogne parte splende,
Inf. 7.76distribuendo igualmente la luce. Similemente a li splendor mondani ordinò general ministra e duce
Inf. 7.79che permutasse a tempo li ben vani di gente in gente e d’uno in altro sangue, oltre la difension d’i senni umani;
Inf. 7.82per ch’una gente impera e l’altra langue, seguendo lo giudicio di costei, che è occulto come in erba l’angue.
Inf. 7.85Vostro saver non ha contasto a lei: questa provede, giudica, e persegue suo regno come il loro li altri dèi.
Inf. 7.88Le sue permutazion non hanno triegue: necessità la fa esser veloce; sì spesso vien chi vicenda consegue.
Inf. 7.91Quest’ è colei ch’è tanto posta in croce pur da color che le dovrien dar lode, dandole biasmo a torto e mala voce;
Inf. 7.94ma ella s’è beata e ciò non ode: con l’altre prime creature lieta volve sua spera e beata si gode.
Inf. 7.97Or discendiamo omai a maggior pieta; già ogne stella cade che saliva quand’ io mi mossi, e ’l troppo star si vieta».
Inf. 7.100Noi ricidemmo il cerchio a l’altra riva sovr’ una fonte che bolle e riversa per un fossato che da lei deriva.
Inf. 7.103L’acqua era buia assai più che persa; e noi, in compagnia de l’onde bige, intrammo giù per una via diversa.
Inf. 7.106In la palude va c’ha nome Stige questo tristo ruscel, quand’ è disceso al piè de le maligne piagge grige.
Inf. 7.109E io, che di mirare stava inteso, vidi genti fangose in quel pantano, ignude tutte, con sembiante offeso.
Inf. 7.112Queste si percotean non pur con mano, ma con la testa e col petto e coi piedi, troncandosi co’ denti a brano a brano.
Inf. 7.115Lo buon maestro disse: «Figlio, or vedi l’anime di color cui vinse l’ira; e anche vo’ che tu per certo credi
Inf. 7.118che sotto l’acqua è gente che sospira, e fanno pullular quest’ acqua al summo, come l’occhio ti dice, u’ che s’aggira.
Inf. 7.121Fitti nel limo dicon: “Tristi fummo ne l’aere dolce che dal sol s’allegra, portando dentro accidïoso fummo:
Inf. 7.124or ci attristiam ne la belletta negra”. Quest’ inno si gorgoglian ne la strozza, ché dir nol posson con parola integra».
Inf. 7.127Così girammo de la lorda pozza grand’ arco tra la ripa secca e ’l mézzo, con li occhi vòlti a chi del fango ingozza.
Inf. 7.130Venimmo al piè d’una torre al da sezzo.
Inferno, Canto VIII
Inf. 8.1Io dico, seguitando, ch’assai prima che noi fossimo al piè de l’alta torre, li occhi nostri n’andar suso a la cima
Inf. 8.4per due fiammette che i vedemmo porre, e un’altra da lungi render cenno, tanto ch’a pena il potea l’occhio tòrre.
Inf. 8.7E io mi volsi al mar di tutto ’l senno; dissi: «Questo che dice? e che risponde quell’ altro foco? e chi son quei che ’l fenno?».
Inf. 8.10Ed elli a me: «Su per le sucide onde già scorgere puoi quello che s’aspetta, se ’l fummo del pantan nol ti nasconde».
Inf. 8.13Corda non pinse mai da sé saetta che sì corresse via per l’aere snella, com’ io vidi una nave piccioletta
Inf. 8.16venir per l’acqua verso noi in quella, sotto ’l governo d’un sol galeoto, che gridava: «Or se’ giunta, anima fella!».
Inf. 8.19«Flegïàs, Flegïàs, tu gridi a vòto», disse lo mio segnore, «a questa volta: più non ci avrai che sol passando il loto».
Inf. 8.22Qual è colui che grande inganno ascolta che li sia fatto, e poi se ne rammarca, fecesi Flegïàs ne l’ira accolta.
Inf. 8.25Lo duca mio discese ne la barca, e poi mi fece intrare appresso lui; e sol quand’ io fui dentro parve carca.
Inf. 8.28Tosto che ’l duca e io nel legno fui, segando se ne va l’antica prora de l’acqua più che non suol con altrui.
Inf. 8.31Mentre noi corravam la morta gora, dinanzi mi si fece un pien di fango, e disse: «Chi se’ tu che vieni anzi ora?».
Inf. 8.34E io a lui: «S’i’ vegno, non rimango; ma tu chi se’, che sì se’ fatto brutto?». Rispuose: «Vedi che son un che piango».
Inf. 8.37E io a lui: «Con piangere e con lutto, spirito maladetto, ti rimani; ch’i’ ti conosco, ancor sie lordo tutto».
Inf. 8.40Allor distese al legno ambo le mani; per che ’l maestro accorto lo sospinse, dicendo: «Via costà con li altri cani!».
Inf. 8.43Lo collo poi con le braccia mi cinse; basciommi ’l volto e disse: «Alma sdegnosa, benedetta colei che ’n te s’incinse!
Inf. 8.46Quei fu al mondo persona orgogliosa; bontà non è che sua memoria fregi: così s’è l’ombra sua qui furïosa.
Inf. 8.49Quanti si tegnon or là sù gran regi che qui staranno come porci in brago, di sé lasciando orribili dispregi!».
Inf. 8.52E io: «Maestro, molto sarei vago di vederlo attuffare in questa broda prima che noi uscissimo del lago».
Inf. 8.55Ed elli a me: «Avante che la proda ti si lasci veder, tu sarai sazio: di tal disïo convien che tu goda».
Inf. 8.58Dopo ciò poco vid’ io quello strazio far di costui a le fangose genti, che Dio ancor ne lodo e ne ringrazio.
Inf. 8.61Tutti gridavano: «A Filippo Argenti!»; e ’l fiorentino spirito bizzarro in sé medesmo si volvea co’ denti.
Inf. 8.64Quivi il lasciammo, che più non ne narro; ma ne l’orecchie mi percosse un duolo, per ch’io avante l’occhio intento sbarro.
Inf. 8.67Lo buon maestro disse: «Omai, figliuolo, s’appressa la città c’ha nome Dite, coi gravi cittadin, col grande stuolo».
Inf. 8.70E io: «Maestro, già le sue meschite là entro certe ne la valle cerno, vermiglie come se di foco uscite
Inf. 8.73fossero». Ed ei mi disse: «Il foco etterno ch’entro l’affoca le dimostra rosse, come tu vedi in questo basso inferno».
Inf. 8.76Noi pur giugnemmo dentro a l’alte fosse che vallan quella terra sconsolata: le mura mi parean che ferro fosse.
Inf. 8.79Non sanza prima far grande aggirata, venimmo in parte dove il nocchier forte «Usciteci», gridò: «qui è l’intrata».
Inf. 8.82Io vidi più di mille in su le porte da ciel piovuti, che stizzosamente dicean: «Chi è costui che sanza morte
Inf. 8.85va per lo regno de la morta gente?». E ’l savio mio maestro fece segno di voler lor parlar segretamente.
Inf. 8.88Allor chiusero un poco il gran disdegno e disser: «Vien tu solo, e quei sen vada che sì ardito intrò per questo regno.
Inf. 8.91Sol si ritorni per la folle strada: pruovi, se sa; ché tu qui rimarrai, che li ha’ iscorta sì buia contrada».
Inf. 8.94Pensa, lettor, se io mi sconfortai nel suon de le parole maladette, ché non credetti ritornarci mai.
Inf. 8.97«O caro duca mio, che più di sette volte m’hai sicurtà renduta e tratto d’alto periglio che ’ncontra mi stette,
Inf. 8.100non mi lasciar», diss’ io, «così disfatto; e se ’l passar più oltre ci è negato, ritroviam l’orme nostre insieme ratto».
Inf. 8.103E quel segnor che lì m’avea menato, mi disse: «Non temer; ché ’l nostro passo non ci può tòrre alcun: da tal n’è dato.
Inf. 8.106Ma qui m’attendi, e lo spirito lasso conforta e ciba di speranza buona, ch’i’ non ti lascerò nel mondo basso».
Inf. 8.109Così sen va, e quivi m’abbandona lo dolce padre, e io rimagno in forse, che sì e no nel capo mi tenciona.
Inf. 8.112Udir non potti quello ch’a lor porse; ma ei non stette là con essi guari, che ciascun dentro a pruova si ricorse.
Inf. 8.115Chiuser le porte que’ nostri avversari nel petto al mio segnor, che fuor rimase e rivolsesi a me con passi rari.
Inf. 8.118Li occhi a la terra e le ciglia avea rase d’ogne baldanza, e dicea ne’ sospiri: «Chi m’ha negate le dolenti case!».
Inf. 8.121E a me disse: «Tu, perch’ io m’adiri, non sbigottir, ch’io vincerò la prova, qual ch’a la difension dentro s’aggiri.
Inf. 8.124Questa lor tracotanza non è nova; ché già l’usaro a men segreta porta, la qual sanza serrame ancor si trova.
Inf. 8.127Sovr’ essa vedestù la scritta morta: e già di qua da lei discende l’erta, passando per li cerchi sanza scorta,
Inf. 8.130tal che per lui ne fia la terra aperta».
Inferno, Canto IX
Inf. 9.1Quel color che viltà di fuor mi pinse veggendo il duca mio tornare in volta, più tosto dentro il suo novo ristrinse.
Inf. 9.4Attento si fermò com’ uom ch’ascolta; ché l’occhio nol potea menare a lunga per l’aere nero e per la nebbia folta.
Inf. 9.7«Pur a noi converrà vincer la punga», cominciò el, «se non . . . Tal ne s’offerse. Oh quanto tarda a me ch’altri qui giunga!».
Inf. 9.10I’ vidi ben sì com’ ei ricoperse lo cominciar con l’altro che poi venne, che fur parole a le prime diverse;
Inf. 9.13ma nondimen paura il suo dir dienne, perch’ io traeva la parola tronca forse a peggior sentenzia che non tenne.
Inf. 9.16«In questo fondo de la trista conca discende mai alcun del primo grado, che sol per pena ha la speranza cionca?».
Inf. 9.19Questa question fec’ io; e quei «Di rado incontra», mi rispuose, «che di noi faccia il cammino alcun per qual io vado.
Inf. 9.22Ver è ch’altra fïata qua giù fui, congiurato da quella Eritón cruda che richiamava l’ombre a’ corpi sui.
Inf. 9.25Di poco era di me la carne nuda, ch’ella mi fece intrar dentr’ a quel muro, per trarne un spirto del cerchio di Giuda.
Inf. 9.28Quell’ è ’l più basso loco e ’l più oscuro, e ’l più lontan dal ciel che tutto gira: ben so ’l cammin; però ti fa sicuro.
Inf. 9.31Questa palude che ’l gran puzzo spira cigne dintorno la città dolente, u’ non potemo intrare omai sanz’ ira».
Inf. 9.34E altro disse, ma non l’ho a mente; però che l’occhio m’avea tutto tratto ver’ l’alta torre a la cima rovente,
Inf. 9.37dove in un punto furon dritte ratto tre furïe infernal di sangue tinte, che membra feminine avieno e atto,
Inf. 9.40e con idre verdissime eran cinte; serpentelli e ceraste avien per crine, onde le fiere tempie erano avvinte.
Inf. 9.43E quei, che ben conobbe le meschine de la regina de l’etterno pianto, «Guarda», mi disse, «le feroci Erine.
Inf. 9.46Quest’ è Megera dal sinistro canto; quella che piange dal destro è Aletto; Tesifón è nel mezzo»; e tacque a tanto.
Inf. 9.49Con l’unghie si fendea ciascuna il petto; battiensi a palme e gridavan sì alto, ch’i’ mi strinsi al poeta per sospetto.
Inf. 9.52«Vegna Medusa: sì ’l farem di smalto», dicevan tutte riguardando in giuso; «mal non vengiammo in Tesëo l’assalto».
Inf. 9.55«Volgiti ’n dietro e tien lo viso chiuso; ché se ’l Gorgón si mostra e tu ’l vedessi, nulla sarebbe di tornar mai suso».
Inf. 9.58Così disse ’l maestro; ed elli stessi mi volse, e non si tenne a le mie mani, che con le sue ancor non mi chiudessi.
Inf. 9.61O voi ch’avete li ’ntelletti sani, mirate la dottrina che s’asconde sotto ’l velame de li versi strani.
Inf. 9.64E già venìa su per le torbide onde un fracasso d’un suon, pien di spavento, per cui tremavano amendue le sponde,
Inf. 9.67non altrimenti fatto che d’un vento impetüoso per li avversi ardori, che fier la selva e sanz’ alcun rattento
Inf. 9.70li rami schianta, abbatte e porta fori; dinanzi polveroso va superbo, e fa fuggir le fiere e li pastori.
Inf. 9.73Li occhi mi sciolse e disse: «Or drizza il nerbo del viso su per quella schiuma antica per indi ove quel fummo è più acerbo».
Inf. 9.76Come le rane innanzi a la nimica biscia per l’acqua si dileguan tutte, fin ch’a la terra ciascuna s’abbica,
Inf. 9.79vid’ io più di mille anime distrutte fuggir così dinanzi ad un ch’al passo passava Stige con le piante asciutte.
Inf. 9.82Dal volto rimovea quell’ aere grasso, menando la sinistra innanzi spesso; e sol di quell’ angoscia parea lasso.
Inf. 9.85Ben m’accorsi ch’elli era da ciel messo, e volsimi al maestro; e quei fé segno ch’i’ stessi queto ed inchinassi ad esso.
Inf. 9.88Ahi quanto mi parea pien di disdegno! Venne a la porta e con una verghetta l’aperse, che non v’ebbe alcun ritegno.
Inf. 9.91«O cacciati del ciel, gente dispetta», cominciò elli in su l’orribil soglia, «ond’ esta oltracotanza in voi s’alletta?
Inf. 9.94Perché recalcitrate a quella voglia a cui non puote il fin mai esser mozzo, e che più volte v’ha cresciuta doglia?
Inf. 9.97Che giova ne le fata dar di cozzo? Cerbero vostro, se ben vi ricorda, ne porta ancor pelato il mento e ’l gozzo».
Inf. 9.100Poi si rivolse per la strada lorda, e non fé motto a noi, ma fé sembiante d’omo cui altra cura stringa e morda
Inf. 9.103che quella di colui che li è davante; e noi movemmo i piedi inver’ la terra, sicuri appresso le parole sante.
Inf. 9.106Dentro li ’ntrammo sanz’ alcuna guerra; e io, ch’avea di riguardar disio la condizion che tal fortezza serra,
Inf. 9.109com’ io fui dentro, l’occhio intorno invio: e veggio ad ogne man grande campagna, piena di duolo e di tormento rio.
Inf. 9.112Sì come ad Arli, ove Rodano stagna, sì com’ a Pola, presso del Carnaro ch’Italia chiude e suoi termini bagna,
Inf. 9.115fanno i sepulcri tutt’ il loco varo, così facevan quivi d’ogne parte, salvo che ’l modo v’era più amaro;
Inf. 9.118ché tra li avelli fiamme erano sparte, per le quali eran sì del tutto accesi, che ferro più non chiede verun’ arte.
Inf. 9.121Tutti li lor coperchi eran sospesi, e fuor n’uscivan sì duri lamenti, che ben parean di miseri e d’offesi.
Inf. 9.124E io: «Maestro, quai son quelle genti che, seppellite dentro da quell’ arche, si fan sentir coi sospiri dolenti?».
Inf. 9.127E quelli a me: «Qui son li eresïarche con lor seguaci, d’ogne setta, e molto più che non credi son le tombe carche.
Inf. 9.130Simile qui con simile è sepolto, e i monimenti son più e men caldi». E poi ch’a la man destra si fu vòlto,
Inf. 9.133passammo tra i martìri e li alti spaldi.
Inferno, Canto X
Inf. 10.1Ora sen va per un secreto calle, tra ’l muro de la terra e li martìri, lo mio maestro, e io dopo le spalle.
Inf. 10.4«O virtù somma, che per li empi giri mi volvi», cominciai, «com’ a te piace, parlami, e sodisfammi a’ miei disiri.
Inf. 10.7La gente che per li sepolcri giace potrebbesi veder? già son levati tutt’ i coperchi, e nessun guardia face».
Inf. 10.10E quelli a me: «Tutti saran serrati quando di Iosafàt qui torneranno coi corpi che là sù hanno lasciati.
Inf. 10.13Suo cimitero da questa parte hanno con Epicuro tutti suoi seguaci, che l’anima col corpo morta fanno.
Inf. 10.16Però a la dimanda che mi faci quinc’ entro satisfatto sarà tosto, e al disio ancor che tu mi taci».
Inf. 10.19E io: «Buon duca, non tegno riposto a te mio cuor se non per dicer poco, e tu m’hai non pur mo a ciò disposto».
Inf. 10.22«O Tosco che per la città del foco vivo ten vai così parlando onesto, piacciati di restare in questo loco.
Inf. 10.25La tua loquela ti fa manifesto di quella nobil patrïa natio, a la qual forse fui troppo molesto».
Inf. 10.28Subitamente questo suono uscìo d’una de l’arche; però m’accostai, temendo, un poco più al duca mio.
Inf. 10.31Ed el mi disse: «Volgiti! Che fai? Vedi là Farinata che s’è dritto: da la cintola in sù tutto ’l vedrai».
Inf. 10.34Io avea già il mio viso nel suo fitto; ed el s’ergea col petto e con la fronte com’ avesse l’inferno a gran dispitto.
Inf. 10.37E l’animose man del duca e pronte mi pinser tra le sepulture a lui, dicendo: «Le parole tue sien conte».
Inf. 10.40Com’ io al piè de la sua tomba fui, guardommi un poco, e poi, quasi sdegnoso, mi dimandò: «Chi fuor li maggior tui?».
Inf. 10.43Io ch’era d’ubidir disideroso, non gliel celai, ma tutto gliel’ apersi; ond’ ei levò le ciglia un poco in suso;
Inf. 10.46poi disse: «Fieramente furo avversi a me e a miei primi e a mia parte, sì che per due fïate li dispersi».
Inf. 10.49«S’ei fur cacciati, ei tornar d’ogne parte», rispuos’ io lui, «l’una e l’altra fïata; ma i vostri non appreser ben quell’ arte».
Inf. 10.52Allor surse a la vista scoperchiata un’ombra, lungo questa, infino al mento: credo che s’era in ginocchie levata.
Inf. 10.55Dintorno mi guardò, come talento avesse di veder s’altri era meco; e poi che ’l sospecciar fu tutto spento,
Inf. 10.58piangendo disse: «Se per questo cieco carcere vai per altezza d’ingegno, mio figlio ov’ è? e perché non è teco?».
Inf. 10.61E io a lui: «Da me stesso non vegno: colui ch’attende là, per qui mi mena forse cui Guido vostro ebbe a disdegno».
Inf. 10.64Le sue parole e ’l modo de la pena m’avean di costui già letto il nome; però fu la risposta così piena.
Inf. 10.67Di sùbito drizzato gridò: «Come? dicesti “elli ebbe”? non viv’ elli ancora? non fiere li occhi suoi lo dolce lume?».
Inf. 10.70Quando s’accorse d’alcuna dimora ch’io facëa dinanzi a la risposta, supin ricadde e più non parve fora.
Inf. 10.73Ma quell’ altro magnanimo, a cui posta restato m’era, non mutò aspetto, né mosse collo, né piegò sua costa;
Inf. 10.76e sé continüando al primo detto, «S’elli han quell’ arte», disse, «male appresa, ciò mi tormenta più che questo letto.
Inf. 10.79Ma non cinquanta volte fia raccesa la faccia de la donna che qui regge, che tu saprai quanto quell’ arte pesa.
Inf. 10.82E se tu mai nel dolce mondo regge, dimmi: perché quel popolo è sì empio incontr’ a’ miei in ciascuna sua legge?».
Inf. 10.85Ond’ io a lui: «Lo strazio e ’l grande scempio che fece l’Arbia colorata in rosso, tal orazion fa far nel nostro tempio».
Inf. 10.88Poi ch’ebbe sospirando il capo mosso, «A ciò non fu’ io sol», disse, «né certo sanza cagion con li altri sarei mosso.
Inf. 10.91Ma fu’ io solo, là dove sofferto fu per ciascun di tòrre via Fiorenza, colui che la difesi a viso aperto».
Inf. 10.94«Deh, se riposi mai vostra semenza», prega’ io lui, «solvetemi quel nodo che qui ha ’nviluppata mia sentenza.
Inf. 10.97El par che voi veggiate, se ben odo, dinanzi quel che ’l tempo seco adduce, e nel presente tenete altro modo».
Inf. 10.100«Noi veggiam, come quei c’ha mala luce, le cose», disse, «che ne son lontano; cotanto ancor ne splende il sommo duce.
Inf. 10.103Quando s’appressano o son, tutto è vano nostro intelletto; e s’altri non ci apporta, nulla sapem di vostro stato umano.
Inf. 10.106Però comprender puoi che tutta morta fia nostra conoscenza da quel punto che del futuro fia chiusa la porta».
Inf. 10.109Allor, come di mia colpa compunto, dissi: «Or direte dunque a quel caduto che ’l suo nato è co’ vivi ancor congiunto;
Inf. 10.112e s’i’ fui, dianzi, a la risposta muto, fate i saper che ’l fei perché pensava già ne l’error che m’avete soluto».
Inf. 10.115E già ’l maestro mio mi richiamava; per ch’i’ pregai lo spirto più avaccio che mi dicesse chi con lu’ istava.
Inf. 10.118Dissemi: «Qui con più di mille giaccio: qua dentro è ’l secondo Federico e ’l Cardinale; e de li altri mi taccio».
Inf. 10.121Indi s’ascose; e io inver’ l’antico poeta volsi i passi, ripensando a quel parlar che mi parea nemico.
Inf. 10.124Elli si mosse; e poi, così andando, mi disse: «Perché se’ tu sì smarrito?». E io li sodisfeci al suo dimando.
Inf. 10.127«La mente tua conservi quel ch’udito hai contra te», mi comandò quel saggio; «e ora attendi qui», e drizzò ’l dito:
Inf. 10.130«quando sarai dinanzi al dolce raggio di quella il cui bell’ occhio tutto vede, da lei saprai di tua vita il vïaggio».
Inf. 10.133Appresso mosse a man sinistra il piede: lasciammo il muro e gimmo inver’ lo mezzo per un sentier ch’a una valle fiede,
Inf. 10.136che ’nfin là sù facea spiacer suo lezzo.
Inferno, Canto XI
Inf. 11.1In su l’estremità d’un’alta ripa che facevan gran pietre rotte in cerchio, venimmo sopra più crudele stipa;
Inf. 11.4e quivi, per l’orribile soperchio del puzzo che ’l profondo abisso gitta, ci raccostammo, in dietro, ad un coperchio
Inf. 11.7d’un grand’ avello, ov’ io vidi una scritta che dicea: ‘Anastasio papa guardo, lo qual trasse Fotin de la via dritta’.
Inf. 11.10«Lo nostro scender conviene esser tardo, sì che s’ausi un poco in prima il senso al tristo fiato; e poi no i fia riguardo».
Inf. 11.13Così ’l maestro; e io «Alcun compenso», dissi lui, «trova che ’l tempo non passi perduto». Ed elli: «Vedi ch’a ciò penso».
Inf. 11.16«Figliuol mio, dentro da cotesti sassi», cominciò poi a dir, «son tre cerchietti di grado in grado, come que’ che lassi.
Inf. 11.19Tutti son pien di spirti maladetti; ma perché poi ti basti pur la vista, intendi come e perché son costretti.
Inf. 11.22D’ogne malizia, ch’odio in cielo acquista, ingiuria è ’l fine, ed ogne fin cotale o con forza o con frode altrui contrista.
Inf. 11.25Ma perché frode è de l’uom proprio male, più spiace a Dio; e però stan di sotto li frodolenti, e più dolor li assale.
Inf. 11.28Di vïolenti il primo cerchio è tutto; ma perché si fa forza a tre persone, in tre gironi è distinto e costrutto.
Inf. 11.31A Dio, a sé, al prossimo si pòne far forza, dico in loro e in lor cose, come udirai con aperta ragione.
Inf. 11.34Morte per forza e ferute dogliose nel prossimo si danno, e nel suo avere ruine, incendi e tollette dannose;
Inf. 11.37onde omicide e ciascun che mal fiere, guastatori e predon, tutti tormenta lo giron primo per diverse schiere.
Inf. 11.40Puote omo avere in sé man vïolenta e ne’ suoi beni; e però nel secondo giron convien che sanza pro si penta
Inf. 11.43qualunque priva sé del vostro mondo, biscazza e fonde la sua facultade, e piange là dov’ esser de’ giocondo.
Inf. 11.46Puossi far forza ne la deïtade, col cor negando e bestemmiando quella, e spregiando natura e sua bontade;
Inf. 11.49e però lo minor giron suggella del segno suo e Soddoma e Caorsa e chi, spregiando Dio col cor, favella.
Inf. 11.52La frode, ond’ ogne coscïenza è morsa, può l’omo usare in colui che ’n lui fida e in quel che fidanza non imborsa.
Inf. 11.55Questo modo di retro par ch’incida pur lo vinco d’amor che fa natura; onde nel cerchio secondo s’annida
Inf. 11.58ipocresia, lusinghe e chi affattura, falsità, ladroneccio e simonia, ruffian, baratti e simile lordura.
Inf. 11.61Per l’altro modo quell’ amor s’oblia che fa natura, e quel ch’è poi aggiunto, di che la fede spezïal si cria;
Inf. 11.64onde nel cerchio minore, ov’ è ’l punto de l’universo in su che Dite siede, qualunque trade in etterno è consunto».
Inf. 11.67E io: «Maestro, assai chiara procede la tua ragione, e assai ben distingue questo baràtro e ’l popol ch’e’ possiede.
Inf. 11.70Ma dimmi: quei de la palude pingue, che mena il vento, e che batte la pioggia, e che s’incontran con sì aspre lingue,
Inf. 11.73perché non dentro da la città roggia sono ei puniti, se Dio li ha in ira? e se non li ha, perché sono a tal foggia?».
Inf. 11.76Ed elli a me «Perché tanto delira», disse, «lo ’ngegno tuo da quel che sòle? o ver la mente dove altrove mira?
Inf. 11.79Non ti rimembra di quelle parole con le quai la tua Etica pertratta le tre disposizion che ’l ciel non vole,
Inf. 11.82incontenenza, malizia e la matta bestialitade? e come incontenenza men Dio offende e men biasimo accatta?
Inf. 11.85Se tu riguardi ben questa sentenza, e rechiti a la mente chi son quelli che sù di fuor sostegnon penitenza,
Inf. 11.88tu vedrai ben perché da questi felli sien dipartiti, e perché men crucciata la divina vendetta li martelli».
Inf. 11.91«O sol che sani ogne vista turbata, tu mi contenti sì quando tu solvi, che, non men che saver, dubbiar m’aggrata.
Inf. 11.94Ancora in dietro un poco ti rivolvi», diss’ io, «là dove di’ ch’usura offende la divina bontade, e ’l groppo solvi».
Inf. 11.97«Filosofia», mi disse, «a chi la ’ntende, nota, non pure in una sola parte, come natura lo suo corso prende
Inf. 11.100dal divino ’ntelletto e da sua arte; e se tu ben la tua Fisica note, tu troverai, non dopo molte carte,
Inf. 11.103che l’arte vostra quella, quanto pote, segue, come ’l maestro fa ’l discente; sì che vostr’ arte a Dio quasi è nepote.
Inf. 11.106Da queste due, se tu ti rechi a mente lo Genesì dal principio, convene prender sua vita e avanzar la gente;
Inf. 11.109e perché l’usuriere altra via tene, per sé natura e per la sua seguace dispregia, poi ch’in altro pon la spene.
Inf. 11.112Ma seguimi oramai che ’l gir mi piace; ché i Pesci guizzan su per l’orizzonta, e ’l Carro tutto sovra ’l Coro giace,
Inf. 11.115e ’l balzo via là oltra si dismonta».
Inferno, Canto XII
Inf. 12.1Era lo loco ov’ a scender la riva venimmo, alpestro e, per quel che v’er’ anco, tal, ch’ogne vista ne sarebbe schiva.
Inf. 12.4Qual è quella ruina che nel fianco di qua da Trento l’Adice percosse, o per tremoto o per sostegno manco,
Inf. 12.7che da cima del monte, onde si mosse, al piano è sì la roccia discoscesa, ch’alcuna via darebbe a chi sù fosse:
Inf. 12.10cotal di quel burrato era la scesa; e ’n su la punta de la rotta lacca l’infamïa di Creti era distesa
Inf. 12.13che fu concetta ne la falsa vacca; e quando vide noi, sé stesso morse, sì come quei cui l’ira dentro fiacca.
Inf. 12.16Lo savio mio inver’ lui gridò: «Forse tu credi che qui sia ’l duca d’Atene, che sù nel mondo la morte ti porse?
Inf. 12.19Pàrtiti, bestia, ché questi non vene ammaestrato da la tua sorella, ma vassi per veder le vostre pene».
Inf. 12.22Qual è quel toro che si slaccia in quella c’ha ricevuto già ’l colpo mortale, che gir non sa, ma qua e là saltella,
Inf. 12.25vid’ io lo Minotauro far cotale; e quello accorto gridò: «Corri al varco; mentre ch’e’ ’nfuria, è buon che tu ti cale».
Inf. 12.28Così prendemmo via giù per lo scarco di quelle pietre, che spesso moviensi sotto i miei piedi per lo novo carco.
Inf. 12.31Io gia pensando; e quei disse: «Tu pensi forse a questa ruina, ch’è guardata da quell’ ira bestial ch’i’ ora spensi.
Inf. 12.34Or vo’ che sappi che l’altra fïata ch’i’ discesi qua giù nel basso inferno, questa roccia non era ancor cascata.
Inf. 12.37Ma certo poco pria, se ben discerno, che venisse colui che la gran preda levò a Dite del cerchio superno,
Inf. 12.40da tutte parti l’alta valle feda tremò sì, ch’i’ pensai che l’universo sentisse amor, per lo qual è chi creda
Inf. 12.43più volte il mondo in caòsso converso; e in quel punto questa vecchia roccia, qui e altrove, tal fece riverso.
Inf. 12.46Ma ficca li occhi a valle, ché s’approccia la riviera del sangue in la qual bolle qual che per vïolenza in altrui noccia».
Inf. 12.49Oh cieca cupidigia e ira folle, che sì ci sproni ne la vita corta, e ne l’etterna poi sì mal c’immolle!
Inf. 12.52Io vidi un’ampia fossa in arco torta, come quella che tutto ’l piano abbraccia, secondo ch’avea detto la mia scorta;
Inf. 12.55e tra ’l piè de la ripa ed essa, in traccia corrien centauri, armati di saette, come solien nel mondo andare a caccia.
Inf. 12.58Veggendoci calar, ciascun ristette, e de la schiera tre si dipartiro con archi e asticciuole prima elette;
Inf. 12.61e l’un gridò da lungi: «A qual martiro venite voi che scendete la costa? Ditel costinci; se non, l’arco tiro».
Inf. 12.64Lo mio maestro disse: «La risposta farem noi a Chirón costà di presso: mal fu la voglia tua sempre sì tosta».
Inf. 12.67Poi mi tentò, e disse: «Quelli è Nesso, che morì per la bella Deianira, e fé di sé la vendetta elli stesso.
Inf. 12.70E quel di mezzo, ch’al petto si mira, è il gran Chirón, il qual nodrì Achille; quell’ altro è Folo, che fu sì pien d’ira.
Inf. 12.73Dintorno al fosso vanno a mille a mille, saettando qual anima si svelle del sangue più che sua colpa sortille».
Inf. 12.76Noi ci appressammo a quelle fiere isnelle: Chirón prese uno strale, e con la cocca fece la barba in dietro a le mascelle.
Inf. 12.79Quando s’ebbe scoperta la gran bocca, disse a’ compagni: «Siete voi accorti che quel di retro move ciò ch’el tocca?
Inf. 12.82Così non soglion far li piè d’i morti». E ’l mio buon duca, che già li er’ al petto, dove le due nature son consorti,
Inf. 12.85rispuose: «Ben è vivo, e sì soletto mostrar li mi convien la valle buia; necessità ’l ci ’nduce, e non diletto.
Inf. 12.88Tal si partì da cantare alleluia che mi commise quest’ officio novo: non è ladron, né io anima fuia.
Inf. 12.91Ma per quella virtù per cu’ io movo li passi miei per sì selvaggia strada, danne un de’ tuoi, a cui noi siamo a provo,
Inf. 12.94e che ne mostri là dove si guada, e che porti costui in su la groppa, ché non è spirto che per l’aere vada».
Inf. 12.97Chirón si volse in su la destra poppa, e disse a Nesso: «Torna, e sì li guida, e fa cansar s’altra schiera v’intoppa».
Inf. 12.100Or ci movemmo con la scorta fida lungo la proda del bollor vermiglio, dove i bolliti facieno alte strida.
Inf. 12.103Io vidi gente sotto infino al ciglio; e ’l gran centauro disse: «E’ son tiranni che dier nel sangue e ne l’aver di piglio.
Inf. 12.106Quivi si piangon li spietati danni; quivi è Alessandro, e Dïonisio fero che fé Cicilia aver dolorosi anni.
Inf. 12.109E quella fronte c’ha ’l pel così nero, è Azzolino; e quell’ altro ch’è biondo, è Opizzo da Esti, il qual per vero
Inf. 12.112fu spento dal figliastro sù nel mondo». Allor mi volsi al poeta, e quei disse: «Questi ti sia or primo, e io secondo».
Inf. 12.115Poco più oltre il centauro s’affisse sovr’ una gente che ’nfino a la gola parea che di quel bulicame uscisse.
Inf. 12.118Mostrocci un’ombra da l’un canto sola, dicendo: «Colui fesse in grembo a Dio lo cor che ’n su Tamisi ancor si cola».
Inf. 12.121Poi vidi gente che di fuor del rio tenean la testa e ancor tutto ’l casso; e di costoro assai riconobb’ io.
Inf. 12.124Così a più a più si facea basso quel sangue, sì che cocea pur li piedi; e quindi fu del fosso il nostro passo.
Inf. 12.127«Sì come tu da questa parte vedi lo bulicame che sempre si scema», disse ’l centauro, «voglio che tu credi
Inf. 12.130che da quest’ altra a più a più giù prema lo fondo suo, infin ch’el si raggiunge ove la tirannia convien che gema.
Inf. 12.133La divina giustizia di qua punge quell’ Attila che fu flagello in terra, e Pirro e Sesto; e in etterno munge
Inf. 12.136le lagrime, che col bollor diserra, a Rinier da Corneto, a Rinier Pazzo, che fecero a le strade tanta guerra».
Inf. 12.139Poi si rivolse e ripassossi ’l guazzo.
Inferno, Canto XIII
Inf. 13.1Non era ancor di là Nesso arrivato, quando noi ci mettemmo per un bosco che da neun sentiero era segnato.
Inf. 13.4Non fronda verde, ma di color fosco; non rami schietti, ma nodosi e ’nvolti; non pomi v’eran, ma stecchi con tòsco.
Inf. 13.7Non han sì aspri sterpi né sì folti quelle fiere selvagge che ’n odio hanno tra Cecina e Corneto i luoghi cólti.
Inf. 13.10Quivi le brutte Arpie lor nidi fanno, che cacciar de le Strofade i Troiani con tristo annunzio di futuro danno.
Inf. 13.13Ali hanno late, e colli e visi umani, piè con artigli, e pennuto ’l gran ventre; fanno lamenti in su li alberi strani.
Inf. 13.16E ’l buon maestro «Prima che più entre, sappi che se’ nel secondo girone», mi cominciò a dire, «e sarai mentre
Inf. 13.19che tu verrai ne l’orribil sabbione. Però riguarda ben; sì vederai cose che torrien fede al mio sermone».
Inf. 13.22Io sentia d’ogne parte trarre guai e non vedea persona che ’l facesse; per ch’io tutto smarrito m’arrestai.
Inf. 13.25Cred’ ïo ch’ei credette ch’io credesse che tante voci uscisser, tra quei bronchi, da gente che per noi si nascondesse.
Inf. 13.28Però disse ’l maestro: «Se tu tronchi qualche fraschetta d’una d’este piante, li pensier c’hai si faran tutti monchi».
Inf. 13.31Allor porsi la mano un poco avante e colsi un ramicel da un gran pruno; e ’l tronco suo gridò: «Perché mi schiante?».
Inf. 13.34Da che fatto fu poi di sangue bruno, ricominciò a dir: «Perché mi scerpi? non hai tu spirto di pietade alcuno?
Inf. 13.37Uomini fummo, e or siam fatti sterpi: ben dovrebb’ esser la tua man più pia, se state fossimo anime di serpi».
Inf. 13.40Come d’un stizzo verde ch’arso sia da l’un de’ capi, che da l’altro geme e cigola per vento che va via,
Inf. 13.43sì de la scheggia rotta usciva insieme parole e sangue; ond’ io lasciai la cima cadere, e stetti come l’uom che teme.
Inf. 13.46«S’elli avesse potuto creder prima», rispuose ’l savio mio, «anima lesa, ciò c’ha veduto pur con la mia rima,
Inf. 13.49non averebbe in te la man distesa; ma la cosa incredibile mi fece indurlo ad ovra ch’a me stesso pesa.
Inf. 13.52Ma dilli chi tu fosti, sì che ’n vece d’alcun’ ammenda tua fama rinfreschi nel mondo sù, dove tornar li lece».
Inf. 13.55E ’l tronco: «Sì col dolce dir m’adeschi, ch’i’ non posso tacere; e voi non gravi perch’ ïo un poco a ragionar m’inveschi.
Inf. 13.58Io son colui che tenni ambo le chiavi del cor di Federigo, e che le volsi, serrando e diserrando, sì soavi,
Inf. 13.61che dal secreto suo quasi ogn’ uom tolsi; fede portai al glorïoso offizio, tanto ch’i’ ne perde’ li sonni e ’ polsi.
Inf. 13.64La meretrice che mai da l’ospizio di Cesare non torse li occhi putti, morte comune e de le corti vizio,
Inf. 13.67infiammò contra me li animi tutti; e li ’nfiammati infiammar sì Augusto, che ’ lieti onor tornaro in tristi lutti.
Inf. 13.70L’animo mio, per disdegnoso gusto, credendo col morir fuggir disdegno, ingiusto fece me contra me giusto.
Inf. 13.73Per le nove radici d’esto legno vi giuro che già mai non ruppi fede al mio segnor, che fu d’onor sì degno.
Inf. 13.76E se di voi alcun nel mondo riede, conforti la memoria mia, che giace ancor del colpo che ’nvidia le diede».
Inf. 13.79Un poco attese, e poi «Da ch’el si tace», disse ’l poeta a me, «non perder l’ora; ma parla, e chiedi a lui, se più ti piace».
Inf. 13.82Ond’ ïo a lui: «Domandal tu ancora di quel che credi ch’a me satisfaccia; ch’i’ non potrei, tanta pietà m’accora».
Inf. 13.85Perciò ricominciò: «Se l’om ti faccia liberamente ciò che ’l tuo dir priega, spirito incarcerato, ancor ti piaccia
Inf. 13.88di dirne come l’anima si lega in questi nocchi; e dinne, se tu puoi, s’alcuna mai di tai membra si spiega».
Inf. 13.91Allor soffiò il tronco forte, e poi si convertì quel vento in cotal voce: «Brievemente sarà risposto a voi.
Inf. 13.94Quando si parte l’anima feroce dal corpo ond’ ella stessa s’è disvelta, Minòs la manda a la settima foce.
Inf. 13.97Cade in la selva, e non l’è parte scelta; ma là dove fortuna la balestra, quivi germoglia come gran di spelta.
Inf. 13.100Surge in vermena e in pianta silvestra: l’Arpie, pascendo poi de le sue foglie, fanno dolore, e al dolor fenestra.
Inf. 13.103Come l’altre verrem per nostre spoglie, ma non però ch’alcuna sen rivesta, ché non è giusto aver ciò ch’om si toglie.
Inf. 13.106Qui le strascineremo, e per la mesta selva saranno i nostri corpi appesi, ciascuno al prun de l’ombra sua molesta».
Inf. 13.109Noi eravamo ancora al tronco attesi, credendo ch’altro ne volesse dire, quando noi fummo d’un romor sorpresi,
Inf. 13.112similemente a colui che venire sente ’l porco e la caccia a la sua posta, ch’ode le bestie, e le frasche stormire.
Inf. 13.115Ed ecco due da la sinistra costa, nudi e graffiati, fuggendo sì forte, che de la selva rompieno ogne rosta.
Inf. 13.118Quel dinanzi: «Or accorri, accorri, morte!». E l’altro, cui pareva tardar troppo, gridava: «Lano, sì non furo accorte
Inf. 13.121le gambe tue a le giostre dal Toppo!». E poi che forse li fallia la lena, di sé e d’un cespuglio fece un groppo.
Inf. 13.124Di rietro a loro era la selva piena di nere cagne, bramose e correnti come veltri ch’uscisser di catena.
Inf. 13.127In quel che s’appiattò miser li denti, e quel dilaceraro a brano a brano; poi sen portar quelle membra dolenti.
Inf. 13.130Presemi allor la mia scorta per mano, e menommi al cespuglio che piangea per le rotture sanguinenti in vano.
Inf. 13.133«O Iacopo», dicea, «da Santo Andrea, che t’è giovato di me fare schermo? che colpa ho io de la tua vita rea?».
Inf. 13.136Quando ’l maestro fu sovr’ esso fermo, disse: «Chi fosti, che per tante punte soffi con sangue doloroso sermo?».
Inf. 13.139Ed elli a noi: «O anime che giunte siete a veder lo strazio disonesto c’ha le mie fronde sì da me disgiunte,
Inf. 13.142raccoglietele al piè del tristo cesto. I’ fui de la città che nel Batista mutò ’l primo padrone; ond’ ei per questo
Inf. 13.145sempre con l’arte sua la farà trista; e se non fosse che ’n sul passo d’Arno rimane ancor di lui alcuna vista,
Inf. 13.148que’ cittadin che poi la rifondarno sovra ’l cener che d’Attila rimase, avrebber fatto lavorare indarno.
Inf. 13.151Io fei gibetto a me de le mie case».
Inferno, Canto XIV
Inf. 14.1Poi che la carità del natio loco mi strinse, raunai le fronde sparte e rende’le a colui, ch’era già fioco.
Inf. 14.4Indi venimmo al fine ove si parte lo secondo giron dal terzo, e dove si vede di giustizia orribil arte.
Inf. 14.7A ben manifestar le cose nove, dico che arrivammo ad una landa che dal suo letto ogne pianta rimove.
Inf. 14.10La dolorosa selva l’è ghirlanda intorno, come ’l fosso tristo ad essa; quivi fermammo i passi a randa a randa.
Inf. 14.13Lo spazzo era una rena arida e spessa, non d’altra foggia fatta che colei che fu da’ piè di Caton già soppressa.
Inf. 14.16O vendetta di Dio, quanto tu dei esser temuta da ciascun che legge ciò che fu manifesto a li occhi mei!
Inf. 14.19D’anime nude vidi molte gregge che piangean tutte assai miseramente, e parea posta lor diversa legge.
Inf. 14.22Supin giacea in terra alcuna gente, alcuna si sedea tutta raccolta, e altra andava continüamente.
Inf. 14.25Quella che giva ’ntorno era più molta, e quella men che giacëa al tormento, ma più al duolo avea la lingua sciolta.
Inf. 14.28Sovra tutto ’l sabbion, d’un cader lento, piovean di foco dilatate falde, come di neve in alpe sanza vento.
Inf. 14.31Quali Alessandro in quelle parti calde d’Indïa vide sopra ’l süo stuolo fiamme cadere infino a terra salde,
Inf. 14.34per ch’ei provide a scalpitar lo suolo con le sue schiere, acciò che lo vapore mei si stingueva mentre ch’era solo:
Inf. 14.37tale scendeva l’etternale ardore; onde la rena s’accendea, com’ esca sotto focile, a doppiar lo dolore.
Inf. 14.40Sanza riposo mai era la tresca de le misere mani, or quindi or quinci escotendo da sé l’arsura fresca.
Inf. 14.43I’ cominciai: «Maestro, tu che vinci tutte le cose, fuor che ’ demon duri ch’a l’intrar de la porta incontra uscinci,
Inf. 14.46chi è quel grande che non par che curi lo ’ncendio e giace dispettoso e torto, sì che la pioggia non par che ’l marturi?».
Inf. 14.49E quel medesmo, che si fu accorto ch’io domandava il mio duca di lui, gridò: «Qual io fui vivo, tal son morto.
Inf. 14.52Se Giove stanchi ’l suo fabbro da cui crucciato prese la folgore aguta onde l’ultimo dì percosso fui;
Inf. 14.55o s’elli stanchi li altri a muta a muta in Mongibello a la focina negra, chiamando “Buon Vulcano, aiuta, aiuta!”,
Inf. 14.58sì com’ el fece a la pugna di Flegra, e me saetti con tutta sua forza: non ne potrebbe aver vendetta allegra».
Inf. 14.61Allora il duca mio parlò di forza tanto, ch’i’ non l’avea sì forte udito: «O Capaneo, in ciò che non s’ammorza
Inf. 14.64la tua superbia, se’ tu più punito; nullo martiro, fuor che la tua rabbia, sarebbe al tuo furor dolor compito».
Inf. 14.67Poi si rivolse a me con miglior labbia, dicendo: «Quei fu l’un d’i sette regi ch’assiser Tebe; ed ebbe e par ch’elli abbia
Inf. 14.70Dio in disdegno, e poco par che ’l pregi; ma, com’ io dissi lui, li suoi dispetti sono al suo petto assai debiti fregi.
Inf. 14.73Or mi vien dietro, e guarda che non metti, ancor, li piedi ne la rena arsiccia; ma sempre al bosco tien li piedi stretti».
Inf. 14.76Tacendo divenimmo là ’ve spiccia fuor de la selva un picciol fiumicello, lo cui rossore ancor mi raccapriccia.
Inf. 14.79Quale del Bulicame esce ruscello che parton poi tra lor le peccatrici, tal per la rena giù sen giva quello.
Inf. 14.82Lo fondo suo e ambo le pendici fatt’ era ’n pietra, e ’ margini dallato; per ch’io m’accorsi che ’l passo era lici.
Inf. 14.85«Tra tutto l’altro ch’i’ t’ho dimostrato, poscia che noi intrammo per la porta lo cui sogliare a nessuno è negato,
Inf. 14.88cosa non fu da li tuoi occhi scorta notabile com’ è ’l presente rio, che sovra sé tutte fiammelle ammorta».
Inf. 14.91Queste parole fuor del duca mio; per ch’io ’l pregai che mi largisse ’l pasto di cui largito m’avëa il disio.
Inf. 14.94«In mezzo mar siede un paese guasto», diss’ elli allora, «che s’appella Creta, sotto ’l cui rege fu già ’l mondo casto.
Inf. 14.97Una montagna v’è che già fu lieta d’acqua e di fronde, che si chiamò Ida; or è diserta come cosa vieta.
Inf. 14.100Rëa la scelse già per cuna fida del suo figliuolo, e per celarlo meglio, quando piangea, vi facea far le grida.
Inf. 14.103Dentro dal monte sta dritto un gran veglio, che tien volte le spalle inver’ Dammiata e Roma guarda come süo speglio.
Inf. 14.106La sua testa è di fin oro formata, e puro argento son le braccia e ’l petto, poi è di rame infino a la forcata;
Inf. 14.109da indi in giuso è tutto ferro eletto, salvo che ’l destro piede è terra cotta; e sta ’n su quel, più che ’n su l’altro, eretto.
Inf. 14.112Ciascuna parte, fuor che l’oro, è rotta d’una fessura che lagrime goccia, le quali, accolte, fóran quella grotta.
Inf. 14.115Lor corso in questa valle si diroccia; fanno Acheronte, Stige e Flegetonta; poi sen van giù per questa stretta doccia,
Inf. 14.118infin, là ove più non si dismonta, fanno Cocito; e qual sia quello stagno tu lo vedrai, però qui non si conta».
Inf. 14.121E io a lui: «Se ’l presente rigagno si diriva così dal nostro mondo, perché ci appar pur a questo vivagno?».
Inf. 14.124Ed elli a me: «Tu sai che ’l loco è tondo; e tutto che tu sie venuto molto, pur a sinistra, giù calando al fondo,
Inf. 14.127non se’ ancor per tutto ’l cerchio vòlto; per che, se cosa n’apparisce nova, non de’ addur maraviglia al tuo volto».
Inf. 14.130E io ancor: «Maestro, ove si trova Flegetonta e Letè? ché de l’un taci, e l’altro di’ che si fa d’esta piova».
Inf. 14.133«In tutte tue question certo mi piaci», rispuose, «ma ’l bollor de l’acqua rossa dovea ben solver l’una che tu faci.
Inf. 14.136Letè vedrai, ma fuor di questa fossa, là dove vanno l’anime a lavarsi quando la colpa pentuta è rimossa».
Inf. 14.139Poi disse: «Omai è tempo da scostarsi dal bosco; fa che di retro a me vegne: li margini fan via, che non son arsi,
Inf. 14.142e sopra loro ogne vapor si spegne».
Inferno, Canto XV
Inf. 15.1Ora cen porta l’un de’ duri margini; e ’l fummo del ruscel di sopra aduggia, sì che dal foco salva l’acqua e li argini.
Inf. 15.4Quali Fiamminghi tra Guizzante e Bruggia, temendo ’l fiotto che ’nver’ lor s’avventa, fanno lo schermo perché ’l mar si fuggia;
Inf. 15.7e quali Padoan lungo la Brenta, per difender lor ville e lor castelli, anzi che Carentana il caldo senta:
Inf. 15.10a tale imagine eran fatti quelli, tutto che né sì alti né sì grossi, qual che si fosse, lo maestro félli.
Inf. 15.13Già eravam da la selva rimossi tanto, ch’i’ non avrei visto dov’ era, perch’ io in dietro rivolto mi fossi,
Inf. 15.16quando incontrammo d’anime una schiera che venian lungo l’argine, e ciascuna ci riguardava come suol da sera
Inf. 15.19guardare uno altro sotto nuova luna; e sì ver’ noi aguzzavan le ciglia come ’l vecchio sartor fa ne la cruna.
Inf. 15.22Così adocchiato da cotal famiglia, fui conosciuto da un, che mi prese per lo lembo e gridò: «Qual maraviglia!».
Inf. 15.25E io, quando ’l suo braccio a me distese, ficcaï li occhi per lo cotto aspetto, sì che ’l viso abbrusciato non difese
Inf. 15.28la conoscenza süa al mio ’ntelletto; e chinando la mano a la sua faccia, rispuosi: «Siete voi qui, ser Brunetto?».
Inf. 15.31E quelli: «O figliuol mio, non ti dispiaccia se Brunetto Latino un poco teco ritorna ’n dietro e lascia andar la traccia».
Inf. 15.34I’ dissi lui: «Quanto posso, ven preco; e se volete che con voi m’asseggia, faròl, se piace a costui che vo seco».
Inf. 15.37«O figliuol», disse, «qual di questa greggia s’arresta punto, giace poi cent’ anni sanz’ arrostarsi quando ’l foco il feggia.
Inf. 15.40Però va oltre: i’ ti verrò a’ panni; e poi rigiugnerò la mia masnada, che va piangendo i suoi etterni danni».
Inf. 15.43Io non osava scender de la strada per andar par di lui; ma ’l capo chino tenea com’ uom che reverente vada.
Inf. 15.46El cominciò: «Qual fortuna o destino anzi l’ultimo dì qua giù ti mena? e chi è questi che mostra ’l cammino?».
Inf. 15.49«Là sù di sopra, in la vita serena», rispuos’ io lui, «mi smarri’ in una valle, avanti che l’età mia fosse piena.
Inf. 15.52Pur ier mattina le volsi le spalle: questi m’apparve, tornand’ ïo in quella, e reducemi a ca per questo calle».
Inf. 15.55Ed elli a me: «Se tu segui tua stella, non puoi fallire a glorïoso porto, se ben m’accorsi ne la vita bella;
Inf. 15.58e s’io non fossi sì per tempo morto, veggendo il cielo a te così benigno, dato t’avrei a l’opera conforto.
Inf. 15.61Ma quello ingrato popolo maligno che discese di Fiesole ab antico, e tiene ancor del monte e del macigno,
Inf. 15.64ti si farà, per tuo ben far, nimico; ed è ragion, ché tra li lazzi sorbi si disconvien fruttare al dolce fico.
Inf. 15.67Vecchia fama nel mondo li chiama orbi; gent’ è avara, invidiosa e superba: dai lor costumi fa che tu ti forbi.
Inf. 15.70La tua fortuna tanto onor ti serba, che l’una parte e l’altra avranno fame di te; ma lungi fia dal becco l’erba.
Inf. 15.73Faccian le bestie fiesolane strame di lor medesme, e non tocchin la pianta, s’alcuna surge ancora in lor letame,
Inf. 15.76in cui riviva la sementa santa di que’ Roman che vi rimaser quando fu fatto il nido di malizia tanta».
Inf. 15.79«Se fosse tutto pieno il mio dimando», rispuos’ io lui, «voi non sareste ancora de l’umana natura posto in bando;
Inf. 15.82ché ’n la mente m’è fitta, e or m’accora, la cara e buona imagine paterna di voi quando nel mondo ad ora ad ora
Inf. 15.85m’insegnavate come l’uom s’etterna: e quant’ io l’abbia in grado, mentr’ io vivo convien che ne la mia lingua si scerna.
Inf. 15.88Ciò che narrate di mio corso scrivo, e serbolo a chiosar con altro testo a donna che saprà, s’a lei arrivo.
Inf. 15.91Tanto vogl’ io che vi sia manifesto, pur che mia coscïenza non mi garra, ch’a la Fortuna, come vuol, son presto.
Inf. 15.94Non è nuova a li orecchi miei tal arra: però giri Fortuna la sua rota come le piace, e ’l villan la sua marra».
Inf. 15.97Lo mio maestro allora in su la gota destra si volse in dietro e riguardommi; poi disse: «Bene ascolta chi la nota».
Inf. 15.100Né per tanto di men parlando vommi con ser Brunetto, e dimando chi sono li suoi compagni più noti e più sommi.
Inf. 15.103Ed elli a me: «Saper d’alcuno è buono; de li altri fia laudabile tacerci, ché ’l tempo saria corto a tanto suono.
Inf. 15.106In somma sappi che tutti fur cherci e litterati grandi e di gran fama, d’un peccato medesmo al mondo lerci.
Inf. 15.109Priscian sen va con quella turba grama, e Francesco d’Accorso anche; e vedervi, s’avessi avuto di tal tigna brama,
Inf. 15.112colui potei che dal servo de’ servi fu trasmutato d’Arno in Bacchiglione, dove lasciò li mal protesi nervi.
Inf. 15.115Di più direi; ma ’l venire e ’l sermone più lungo esser non può, però ch’i’ veggio là surger nuovo fummo del sabbione.
Inf. 15.118Gente vien con la quale esser non deggio. Sieti raccomandato il mio Tesoro, nel qual io vivo ancora, e più non cheggio».
Inf. 15.121Poi si rivolse, e parve di coloro che corrono a Verona il drappo verde per la campagna; e parve di costoro
Inf. 15.124quelli che vince, non colui che perde.
Inferno, Canto XVI
Inf. 16.1Già era in loco onde s’udia ’l rimbombo de l’acqua che cadea ne l’altro giro, simile a quel che l’arnie fanno rombo,
Inf. 16.4quando tre ombre insieme si partiro, correndo, d’una torma che passava sotto la pioggia de l’aspro martiro.
Inf. 16.7Venian ver’ noi, e ciascuna gridava: «Sòstati tu ch’a l’abito ne sembri esser alcun di nostra terra prava».
Inf. 16.10Ahimè, che piaghe vidi ne’ lor membri, ricenti e vecchie, da le fiamme incese! Ancor men duol pur ch’i’ me ne rimembri.
Inf. 16.13A le lor grida il mio dottor s’attese; volse ’l viso ver’ me, e «Or aspetta», disse, «a costor si vuole esser cortese.
Inf. 16.16E se non fosse il foco che saetta la natura del loco, i’ dicerei che meglio stesse a te che a lor la fretta».
Inf. 16.19Ricominciar, come noi restammo, ei l’antico verso; e quando a noi fuor giunti, fenno una rota di sé tutti e trei.
Inf. 16.22Qual sogliono i campion far nudi e unti, avvisando lor presa e lor vantaggio, prima che sien tra lor battuti e punti,
Inf. 16.25così rotando, ciascuno il visaggio drizzava a me, sì che ’n contraro il collo faceva ai piè continüo vïaggio.
Inf. 16.28E «Se miseria d’esto loco sollo rende in dispetto noi e nostri prieghi», cominciò l’uno, «e ’l tinto aspetto e brollo,
Inf. 16.31la fama nostra il tuo animo pieghi a dirne chi tu se’, che i vivi piedi così sicuro per lo ’nferno freghi.
Inf. 16.34Questi, l’orme di cui pestar mi vedi, tutto che nudo e dipelato vada, fu di grado maggior che tu non credi:
Inf. 16.37nepote fu de la buona Gualdrada; Guido Guerra ebbe nome, e in sua vita fece col senno assai e con la spada.
Inf. 16.40L’altro, ch’appresso me la rena trita, è Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, la cui voce nel mondo sù dovria esser gradita.
Inf. 16.43E io, che posto son con loro in croce, Iacopo Rusticucci fui, e certo la fiera moglie più ch’altro mi nuoce».
Inf. 16.46S’i’ fossi stato dal foco coperto, gittato mi sarei tra lor di sotto, e credo che ’l dottor l’avria sofferto;
Inf. 16.49ma perch’ io mi sarei brusciato e cotto, vinse paura la mia buona voglia che di loro abbracciar mi facea ghiotto.
Inf. 16.52Poi cominciai: «Non dispetto, ma doglia la vostra condizion dentro mi fisse, tanta che tardi tutta si dispoglia,
Inf. 16.55tosto che questo mio segnor mi disse parole per le quali i’ mi pensai che qual voi siete, tal gente venisse.
Inf. 16.58Di vostra terra sono, e sempre mai l’ovra di voi e li onorati nomi con affezion ritrassi e ascoltai.
Inf. 16.61Lascio lo fele e vo per dolci pomi promessi a me per lo verace duca; ma ’nfino al centro pria convien ch’i’ tomi».
Inf. 16.64«Se lungamente l’anima conduca le membra tue», rispuose quelli ancora, «e se la fama tua dopo te luca,
Inf. 16.67cortesia e valor dì se dimora ne la nostra città sì come suole, o se del tutto se n’è gita fora;
Inf. 16.70ché Guiglielmo Borsiere, il qual si duole con noi per poco e va là coi compagni, assai ne cruccia con le sue parole».
Inf. 16.73«La gente nuova e i sùbiti guadagni orgoglio e dismisura han generata, Fiorenza, in te, sì che tu già ten piagni».
Inf. 16.76Così gridai con la faccia levata; e i tre, che ciò inteser per risposta, guardar l’un l’altro com’ al ver si guata.
Inf. 16.79«Se l’altre volte sì poco ti costa», rispuoser tutti, «il satisfare altrui, felice te se sì parli a tua posta!
Inf. 16.82Però, se campi d’esti luoghi bui e torni a riveder le belle stelle, quando ti gioverà dicere “I’ fui”,
Inf. 16.85fa che di noi a la gente favelle». Indi rupper la rota, e a fuggirsi ali sembiar le gambe loro isnelle.
Inf. 16.88Un amen non saria possuto dirsi tosto così com’ e’ fuoro spariti; per ch’al maestro parve di partirsi.
Inf. 16.91Io lo seguiva, e poco eravam iti, che ’l suon de l’acqua n’era sì vicino, che per parlar saremmo a pena uditi.
Inf. 16.94Come quel fiume c’ha proprio cammino prima dal Monte Viso ’nver’ levante, da la sinistra costa d’Apennino,
Inf. 16.97che si chiama Acquacheta suso, avante che si divalli giù nel basso letto, e a Forlì di quel nome è vacante,
Inf. 16.100rimbomba là sovra San Benedetto de l’Alpe per cadere ad una scesa ove dovea per mille esser recetto;
Inf. 16.103così, giù d’una ripa discoscesa, trovammo risonar quell’ acqua tinta, sì che ’n poc’ ora avria l’orecchia offesa.
Inf. 16.106Io avea una corda intorno cinta, e con essa pensai alcuna volta prender la lonza a la pelle dipinta.
Inf. 16.109Poscia ch’io l’ebbi tutta da me sciolta, sì come ’l duca m’avea comandato, porsila a lui aggroppata e ravvolta.
Inf. 16.112Ond’ ei si volse inver’ lo destro lato, e alquanto di lunge da la sponda la gittò giuso in quell’ alto burrato.
Inf. 16.115‘E’ pur convien che novità risponda’, dicea fra me medesmo, ‘al novo cenno che ’l maestro con l’occhio sì seconda’.
Inf. 16.118Ahi quanto cauti li uomini esser dienno presso a color che non veggion pur l’ovra, ma per entro i pensier miran col senno!
Inf. 16.121El disse a me: «Tosto verrà di sovra ciò ch’io attendo e che il tuo pensier sogna; tosto convien ch’al tuo viso si scovra».
Inf. 16.124Sempre a quel ver c’ha faccia di menzogna de’ l’uom chiuder le labbra fin ch’el puote, però che sanza colpa fa vergogna;
Inf. 16.127ma qui tacer nol posso; e per le note di questa comedìa, lettor, ti giuro, s’elle non sien di lunga grazia vòte,
Inf. 16.130ch’i’ vidi per quell’ aere grosso e scuro venir notando una figura in suso, maravigliosa ad ogne cor sicuro,
Inf. 16.133sì come torna colui che va giuso talora a solver l’àncora ch’aggrappa o scoglio o altro che nel mare è chiuso,
Inf. 16.136che ’n sù si stende e da piè si rattrappa.
Inferno, Canto XVII
Inf. 17.1«Ecco la fiera con la coda aguzza, che passa i monti e rompe i muri e l’armi! Ecco colei che tutto ’l mondo appuzza!».
Inf. 17.4Sì cominciò lo mio duca a parlarmi; e accennolle che venisse a proda, vicino al fin d’i passeggiati marmi.
Inf. 17.7E quella sozza imagine di froda sen venne, e arrivò la testa e ’l busto, ma ’n su la riva non trasse la coda.
Inf. 17.10La faccia sua era faccia d’uom giusto, tanto benigna avea di fuor la pelle, e d’un serpente tutto l’altro fusto;
Inf. 17.13due branche avea pilose insin l’ascelle; lo dosso e ’l petto e ambedue le coste dipinti avea di nodi e di rotelle.
Inf. 17.16Con più color, sommesse e sovraposte non fer mai drappi Tartari né Turchi, né fuor tai tele per Aragne imposte.
Inf. 17.19Come talvolta stanno a riva i burchi, che parte sono in acqua e parte in terra, e come là tra li Tedeschi lurchi
Inf. 17.22lo bivero s’assetta a far sua guerra, così la fiera pessima si stava su l’orlo ch’è di pietra e ’l sabbion serra.
Inf. 17.25Nel vano tutta sua coda guizzava, torcendo in sù la venenosa forca ch’a guisa di scorpion la punta armava.
Inf. 17.28Lo duca disse: «Or convien che si torca la nostra via un poco insino a quella bestia malvagia che colà si corca».
Inf. 17.31Però scendemmo a la destra mammella, e diece passi femmo in su lo stremo, per ben cessar la rena e la fiammella.
Inf. 17.34E quando noi a lei venuti semo, poco più oltre veggio in su la rena gente seder propinqua al loco scemo.
Inf. 17.37Quivi ’l maestro «Acciò che tutta piena esperïenza d’esto giron porti», mi disse, «va, e vedi la lor mena.
Inf. 17.40Li tuoi ragionamenti sian là corti; mentre che torni, parlerò con questa, che ne conceda i suoi omeri forti».
Inf. 17.43Così ancor su per la strema testa di quel settimo cerchio tutto solo andai, dove sedea la gente mesta.
Inf. 17.46Per li occhi fora scoppiava lor duolo; di qua, di là soccorrien con le mani quando a’ vapori, e quando al caldo suolo:
Inf. 17.49non altrimenti fan di state i cani or col ceffo or col piè, quando son morsi o da pulci o da mosche o da tafani.
Inf. 17.52Poi che nel viso a certi li occhi porsi, ne’ quali ’l doloroso foco casca, non ne conobbi alcun; ma io m’accorsi
Inf. 17.55che dal collo a ciascun pendea una tasca ch’avea certo colore e certo segno, e quindi par che ’l loro occhio si pasca.
Inf. 17.58E com’ io riguardando tra lor vegno, in una borsa gialla vidi azzurro che d’un leone avea faccia e contegno.
Inf. 17.61Poi, procedendo di mio sguardo il curro, vidine un’altra come sangue rossa, mostrando un’oca bianca più che burro.
Inf. 17.64E un che d’una scrofa azzurra e grossa segnato avea lo suo sacchetto bianco, mi disse: «Che fai tu in questa fossa?
Inf. 17.67Or te ne va; e perché se’ vivo anco, sappi che ’l mio vicin Vitalïano sederà qui dal mio sinistro fianco.
Inf. 17.70Con questi Fiorentin son padoano: spesse fïate mi ’ntronan li orecchi gridando: “Vegna ’l cavalier sovrano,
Inf. 17.73che recherà la tasca con tre becchi!”». Qui distorse la bocca e di fuor trasse la lingua, come bue che ’l naso lecchi.
Inf. 17.76E io, temendo no ’l più star crucciasse lui che di poco star m’avea ’mmonito, torna’mi in dietro da l’anime lasse.
Inf. 17.79Trova’ il duca mio ch’era salito già su la groppa del fiero animale, e disse a me: «Or sie forte e ardito.
Inf. 17.82Omai si scende per sì fatte scale; monta dinanzi, ch’i’ voglio esser mezzo, sì che la coda non possa far male».
Inf. 17.85Qual è colui che sì presso ha ’l riprezzo de la quartana, c’ha già l’unghie smorte, e triema tutto pur guardando ’l rezzo,
Inf. 17.88tal divenn’ io a le parole porte; ma vergogna mi fé le sue minacce, che innanzi a buon segnor fa servo forte.
Inf. 17.91I’ m’assettai in su quelle spallacce; sì volli dir, ma la voce non venne com’ io credetti: ‘Fa che tu m’abbracce’.
Inf. 17.94Ma esso, ch’altra volta mi sovvenne ad altro forse, tosto ch’i’ montai con le braccia m’avvinse e mi sostenne;
Inf. 17.97e disse: «Gerïon, moviti omai: le rote larghe, e lo scender sia poco; pensa la nova soma che tu hai».
Inf. 17.100Come la navicella esce di loco in dietro in dietro, sì quindi si tolse; e poi ch’al tutto si sentì a gioco,
Inf. 17.103là ’v’ era ’l petto, la coda rivolse, e quella tesa, come anguilla, mosse, e con le branche l’aere a sé raccolse.
Inf. 17.106Maggior paura non credo che fosse quando Fetonte abbandonò li freni, per che ’l ciel, come pare ancor, si cosse;
Inf. 17.109né quando Icaro misero le reni sentì spennar per la scaldata cera, gridando il padre a lui «Mala via tieni!»,
Inf. 17.112che fu la mia, quando vidi ch’i’ era ne l’aere d’ogne parte, e vidi spenta ogne veduta fuor che de la fera.
Inf. 17.115Ella sen va notando lenta lenta; rota e discende, ma non me n’accorgo se non che al viso e di sotto mi venta.
Inf. 17.118Io sentia già da la man destra il gorgo far sotto noi un orribile scroscio, per che con li occhi ’n giù la testa sporgo.
Inf. 17.121Allor fu’ io più timido a lo stoscio, però ch’i’ vidi fuochi e senti’ pianti; ond’ io tremando tutto mi raccoscio.
Inf. 17.124E vidi poi, ché nol vedea davanti, lo scendere e ’l girar per li gran mali che s’appressavan da diversi canti.
Inf. 17.127Come ’l falcon ch’è stato assai su l’ali, che sanza veder logoro o uccello fa dire al falconiere «Omè, tu cali!»,
Inf. 17.130discende lasso onde si move isnello, per cento rote, e da lunge si pone dal suo maestro, disdegnoso e fello;
Inf. 17.133così ne puose al fondo Gerïone al piè al piè de la stagliata rocca, e, discarcate le nostre persone,
Inf. 17.136si dileguò come da corda cocca.
Inferno, Canto XVIII
Inf. 18.1Luogo è in inferno detto Malebolge, tutto di pietra di color ferrigno, come la cerchia che dintorno il volge.
Inf. 18.4Nel dritto mezzo del campo maligno vaneggia un pozzo assai largo e profondo, di cui suo loco dicerò l’ordigno.
Inf. 18.7Quel cinghio che rimane adunque è tondo tra ’l pozzo e ’l piè de l’alta ripa dura, e ha distinto in dieci valli il fondo.
Inf. 18.10Quale, dove per guardia de le mura più e più fossi cingon li castelli, la parte dove son rende figura,
Inf. 18.13tale imagine quivi facean quelli; e come a tai fortezze da’ lor sogli a la ripa di fuor son ponticelli,
Inf. 18.16così da imo de la roccia scogli movien che ricidien li argini e ’ fossi infino al pozzo che i tronca e raccogli.
Inf. 18.19In questo luogo, de la schiena scossi di Gerïon, trovammoci; e ’l poeta tenne a sinistra, e io dietro mi mossi.
Inf. 18.22A la man destra vidi nova pieta, novo tormento e novi frustatori, di che la prima bolgia era repleta.
Inf. 18.25Nel fondo erano ignudi i peccatori; dal mezzo in qua ci venien verso ’l volto, di là con noi, ma con passi maggiori,
Inf. 18.28come i Roman per l’essercito molto, l’anno del giubileo, su per lo ponte hanno a passar la gente modo colto,
Inf. 18.31che da l’un lato tutti hanno la fronte verso ’l castello e vanno a Santo Pietro, da l’altra sponda vanno verso ’l monte.
Inf. 18.34Di qua, di là, su per lo sasso tetro vidi demon cornuti con gran ferze, che li battien crudelmente di retro.
Inf. 18.37Ahi come facean lor levar le berze a le prime percosse! già nessuno le seconde aspettava né le terze.
Inf. 18.40Mentr’ io andava, li occhi miei in uno furo scontrati; e io sì tosto dissi: «Già di veder costui non son digiuno».
Inf. 18.43Per ch’ïo a figurarlo i piedi affissi; e ’l dolce duca meco si ristette, e assentio ch’alquanto in dietro gissi.
Inf. 18.46E quel frustato celar si credette bassando ’l viso; ma poco li valse, ch’io dissi: «O tu che l’occhio a terra gette,
Inf. 18.49se le fazion che porti non son false, Venedico se’ tu Caccianemico. Ma che ti mena a sì pungenti salse?».
Inf. 18.52Ed elli a me: «Mal volontier lo dico; ma sforzami la tua chiara favella, che mi fa sovvenir del mondo antico.
Inf. 18.55I’ fui colui che la Ghisolabella condussi a far la voglia del marchese, come che suoni la sconcia novella.
Inf. 18.58E non pur io qui piango bolognese; anzi n’è questo loco tanto pieno, che tante lingue non son ora apprese
Inf. 18.61a dicer ‘sipa’ tra Sàvena e Reno; e se di ciò vuoi fede o testimonio, rècati a mente il nostro avaro seno».
Inf. 18.64Così parlando il percosse un demonio de la sua scurïada, e disse: «Via, ruffian! qui non son femmine da conio».
Inf. 18.67I’ mi raggiunsi con la scorta mia; poscia con pochi passi divenimmo là ’v’ uno scoglio de la ripa uscia.
Inf. 18.70Assai leggeramente quel salimmo; e vòlti a destra su per la sua scheggia, da quelle cerchie etterne ci partimmo.
Inf. 18.73Quando noi fummo là dov’ el vaneggia di sotto per dar passo a li sferzati, lo duca disse: «Attienti, e fa che feggia
Inf. 18.76lo viso in te di quest’ altri mal nati, ai quali ancor non vedesti la faccia però che son con noi insieme andati».
Inf. 18.79Del vecchio ponte guardavam la traccia che venìa verso noi da l’altra banda, e che la ferza similmente scaccia.
Inf. 18.82E ’l buon maestro, sanza mia dimanda, mi disse: «Guarda quel grande che vene, e per dolor non par lagrime spanda:
Inf. 18.85quanto aspetto reale ancor ritene! Quelli è Iasón, che per cuore e per senno li Colchi del monton privati féne.
Inf. 18.88Ello passò per l’isola di Lenno poi che l’ardite femmine spietate tutti li maschi loro a morte dienno.
Inf. 18.91Ivi con segni e con parole ornate Isifile ingannò, la giovinetta che prima avea tutte l’altre ingannate.
Inf. 18.94Lasciolla quivi, gravida, soletta; tal colpa a tal martiro lui condanna; e anche di Medea si fa vendetta.
Inf. 18.97Con lui sen va chi da tal parte inganna; e questo basti de la prima valle sapere e di color che ’n sé assanna».
Inf. 18.100Già eravam là ’ve lo stretto calle con l’argine secondo s’incrocicchia, e fa di quello ad un altr’ arco spalle.
Inf. 18.103Quindi sentimmo gente che si nicchia ne l’altra bolgia e che col muso scuffa, e sé medesma con le palme picchia.
Inf. 18.106Le ripe eran grommate d’una muffa, per l’alito di giù che vi s’appasta, che con li occhi e col naso facea zuffa.
Inf. 18.109Lo fondo è cupo sì, che non ci basta loco a veder sanza montare al dosso de l’arco, ove lo scoglio più sovrasta.
Inf. 18.112Quivi venimmo; e quindi giù nel fosso vidi gente attuffata in uno sterco che da li uman privadi parea mosso.
Inf. 18.115E mentre ch’io là giù con l’occhio cerco, vidi un col capo sì di merda lordo, che non parëa s’era laico o cherco.
Inf. 18.118Quei mi sgridò: «Perché se’ tu sì gordo di riguardar più me che li altri brutti?». E io a lui: «Perché, se ben ricordo,
Inf. 18.121già t’ho veduto coi capelli asciutti, e se’ Alessio Interminei da Lucca: però t’adocchio più che li altri tutti».
Inf. 18.124Ed elli allor, battendosi la zucca: «Qua giù m’hanno sommerso le lusinghe ond’ io non ebbi mai la lingua stucca».
Inf. 18.127Appresso ciò lo duca «Fa che pinghe», mi disse, «il viso un poco più avante, sì che la faccia ben con l’occhio attinghe
Inf. 18.130di quella sozza e scapigliata fante che là si graffia con l’unghie merdose, e or s’accoscia e ora è in piedi stante.
Inf. 18.133Taïde è, la puttana che rispuose al drudo suo quando disse “Ho io grazie grandi apo te?”: “Anzi maravigliose!”.
Inf. 18.136E quinci sian le nostre viste sazie».
Inferno, Canto XIX
Inf. 19.1O Simon mago, o miseri seguaci che le cose di Dio, che di bontate deon essere spose, e voi rapaci
Inf. 19.4per oro e per argento avolterate, or convien che per voi suoni la tromba, però che ne la terza bolgia state.
Inf. 19.7Già eravamo, a la seguente tomba, montati de lo scoglio in quella parte ch’a punto sovra mezzo ’l fosso piomba.
Inf. 19.10O somma sapïenza, quanta è l’arte che mostri in cielo, in terra e nel mal mondo, e quanto giusto tua virtù comparte!
Inf. 19.13Io vidi per le coste e per lo fondo piena la pietra livida di fóri, d’un largo tutti e ciascun era tondo.
Inf. 19.16Non mi parean men ampi né maggiori che que’ che son nel mio bel San Giovanni, fatti per loco d’i battezzatori;
Inf. 19.19l’un de li quali, ancor non è molt’ anni, rupp’ io per un che dentro v’annegava: e questo sia suggel ch’ogn’ omo sganni.
Inf. 19.22Fuor de la bocca a ciascun soperchiava d’un peccator li piedi e de le gambe infino al grosso, e l’altro dentro stava.
Inf. 19.25Le piante erano a tutti accese intrambe; per che sì forte guizzavan le giunte, che spezzate averien ritorte e strambe.
Inf. 19.28Qual suole il fiammeggiar de le cose unte muoversi pur su per la strema buccia, tal era lì dai calcagni a le punte.
Inf. 19.31«Chi è colui, maestro, che si cruccia guizzando più che li altri suoi consorti», diss’ io, «e cui più roggia fiamma succia?».
Inf. 19.34Ed elli a me: «Se tu vuo’ ch’i’ ti porti là giù per quella ripa che più giace, da lui saprai di sé e de’ suoi torti».
Inf. 19.37E io: «Tanto m’è bel, quanto a te piace: tu se’ segnore, e sai ch’i’ non mi parto dal tuo volere, e sai quel che si tace».
Inf. 19.40Allor venimmo in su l’argine quarto; volgemmo e discendemmo a mano stanca là giù nel fondo foracchiato e arto.
Inf. 19.43Lo buon maestro ancor de la sua anca non mi dipuose, sì mi giunse al rotto di quel che si piangeva con la zanca.
Inf. 19.46«O qual che se’ che ’l di sù tien di sotto, anima trista come pal commessa», comincia’ io a dir, «se puoi, fa motto».
Inf. 19.49Io stava come ’l frate che confessa lo perfido assessin, che, poi ch’è fitto, richiama lui per che la morte cessa.
Inf. 19.52Ed el gridò: «Se’ tu già costì ritto, se’ tu già costì ritto, Bonifazio? Di parecchi anni mi mentì lo scritto.
Inf. 19.55Se’ tu sì tosto di quell’ aver sazio per lo qual non temesti tòrre a ’nganno la bella donna, e poi di farne strazio?».
Inf. 19.58Tal mi fec’ io, quai son color che stanno, per non intender ciò ch’è lor risposto, quasi scornati, e risponder non sanno.
Inf. 19.61Allor Virgilio disse: «Dilli tosto: “Non son colui, non son colui che credi”»; e io rispuosi come a me fu imposto.
Inf. 19.64Per che lo spirto tutti storse i piedi; poi, sospirando e con voce di pianto, mi disse: «Dunque che a me richiedi?
Inf. 19.67Se di saper ch’i’ sia ti cal cotanto, che tu abbi però la ripa corsa, sappi ch’i’ fui vestito del gran manto;
Inf. 19.70e veramente fui figliuol de l’orsa, cupido sì per avanzar li orsatti, che sù l’avere e qui me misi in borsa.
Inf. 19.73Di sotto al capo mio son li altri tratti che precedetter me simoneggiando, per le fessure de la pietra piatti.
Inf. 19.76Là giù cascherò io altresì quando verrà colui ch’i’ credea che tu fossi, allor ch’i’ feci ’l sùbito dimando.
Inf. 19.79Ma più è ’l tempo già che i piè mi cossi e ch’i’ son stato così sottosopra, ch’el non starà piantato coi piè rossi:
Inf. 19.82ché dopo lui verrà di più laida opra, di ver’ ponente, un pastor sanza legge, tal che convien che lui e me ricuopra.
Inf. 19.85Nuovo Iasón sarà, di cui si legge ne’ Maccabei; e come a quel fu molle suo re, così fia lui chi Francia regge».
Inf. 19.88Io non so s’i’ mi fui qui troppo folle, ch’i’ pur rispuosi lui a questo metro: «Deh, or mi dì: quanto tesoro volle
Inf. 19.91Nostro Segnore in prima da san Pietro ch’ei ponesse le chiavi in sua balìa? Certo non chiese se non “Viemmi retro”.
Inf. 19.94Né Pier né li altri tolsero a Matia oro od argento, quando fu sortito al loco che perdé l’anima ria.
Inf. 19.97Però ti sta, ché tu se’ ben punito; e guarda ben la mal tolta moneta ch’esser ti fece contra Carlo ardito.
Inf. 19.100E se non fosse ch’ancor lo mi vieta la reverenza de le somme chiavi che tu tenesti ne la vita lieta,
Inf. 19.103io userei parole ancor più gravi; ché la vostra avarizia il mondo attrista, calcando i buoni e sollevando i pravi.
Inf. 19.106Di voi pastor s’accorse il Vangelista, quando colei che siede sopra l’acque puttaneggiar coi regi a lui fu vista;
Inf. 19.109quella che con le sette teste nacque, e da le diece corna ebbe argomento, fin che virtute al suo marito piacque.
Inf. 19.112Fatto v’avete dio d’oro e d’argento; e che altro è da voi a l’idolatre, se non ch’elli uno, e voi ne orate cento?
Inf. 19.115Ahi, Costantin, di quanto mal fu matre, non la tua conversion, ma quella dote che da te prese il primo ricco patre!».
Inf. 19.118E mentr’ io li cantava cotai note, o ira o coscïenza che ’l mordesse, forte spingava con ambo le piote.
Inf. 19.121I’ credo ben ch’al mio duca piacesse, con sì contenta labbia sempre attese lo suon de le parole vere espresse.
Inf. 19.124Però con ambo le braccia mi prese; e poi che tutto su mi s’ebbe al petto, rimontò per la via onde discese.
Inf. 19.127Né si stancò d’avermi a sé distretto, sì men portò sovra ’l colmo de l’arco che dal quarto al quinto argine è tragetto.
Inf. 19.130Quivi soavemente spuose il carco, soave per lo scoglio sconcio ed erto che sarebbe a le capre duro varco.
Inf. 19.133Indi un altro vallon mi fu scoperto.
Inferno, Canto XX
Inf. 20.1Di nova pena mi conven far versi e dar matera al ventesimo canto de la prima canzon, ch’è d’i sommersi.
Inf. 20.4Io era già disposto tutto quanto a riguardar ne lo scoperto fondo, che si bagnava d’angoscioso pianto;
Inf. 20.7e vidi gente per lo vallon tondo venir, tacendo e lagrimando, al passo che fanno le letane in questo mondo.
Inf. 20.10Come ’l viso mi scese in lor più basso, mirabilmente apparve esser travolto ciascun tra ’l mento e ’l principio del casso,
Inf. 20.13ché da le reni era tornato ’l volto, e in dietro venir li convenia, perché ’l veder dinanzi era lor tolto.
Inf. 20.16Forse per forza già di parlasia si travolse così alcun del tutto; ma io nol vidi, né credo che sia.
Inf. 20.19Se Dio ti lasci, lettor, prender frutto di tua lezione, or pensa per te stesso com’ io potea tener lo viso asciutto,
Inf. 20.22quando la nostra imagine di presso vidi sì torta, che ’l pianto de li occhi le natiche bagnava per lo fesso.
Inf. 20.25Certo io piangea, poggiato a un de’ rocchi del duro scoglio, sì che la mia scorta mi disse: «Ancor se’ tu de li altri sciocchi?
Inf. 20.28Qui vive la pietà quand’ è ben morta; chi è più scellerato che colui che al giudicio divin passion comporta?
Inf. 20.31Drizza la testa, drizza, e vedi a cui s’aperse a li occhi d’i Teban la terra; per ch’ei gridavan tutti: “Dove rui,
Inf. 20.34Anfïarao? perché lasci la guerra?”. E non restò di ruinare a valle fino a Minòs che ciascheduno afferra.
Inf. 20.37Mira c’ha fatto petto de le spalle; perché volle veder troppo davante, di retro guarda e fa retroso calle.
Inf. 20.40Vedi Tiresia, che mutò sembiante quando di maschio femmina divenne, cangiandosi le membra tutte quante;
Inf. 20.43e prima, poi, ribatter li convenne li duo serpenti avvolti, con la verga, che rïavesse le maschili penne.
Inf. 20.46Aronta è quel ch’al ventre li s’atterga, che ne’ monti di Luni, dove ronca lo Carrarese che di sotto alberga,
Inf. 20.49ebbe tra ’ bianchi marmi la spelonca per sua dimora; onde a guardar le stelle e ’l mar non li era la veduta tronca.
Inf. 20.52E quella che ricuopre le mammelle, che tu non vedi, con le trecce sciolte, e ha di là ogne pilosa pelle,
Inf. 20.55Manto fu, che cercò per terre molte; poscia si puose là dove nacqu’ io; onde un poco mi piace che m’ascolte.
Inf. 20.58Poscia che ’l padre suo di vita uscìo e venne serva la città di Baco, questa gran tempo per lo mondo gio.
Inf. 20.61Suso in Italia bella giace un laco, a piè de l’Alpe che serra Lamagna sovra Tiralli, c’ha nome Benaco.
Inf. 20.64Per mille fonti, credo, e più si bagna tra Garda e Val Camonica e Pennino de l’acqua che nel detto laco stagna.
Inf. 20.67Loco è nel mezzo là dove ’l trentino pastore e quel di Brescia e ’l veronese segnar poria, s’e’ fesse quel cammino.
Inf. 20.70Siede Peschiera, bello e forte arnese da fronteggiar Bresciani e Bergamaschi, ove la riva ’ntorno più discese.
Inf. 20.73Ivi convien che tutto quanto caschi ciò che ’n grembo a Benaco star non può, e fassi fiume giù per verdi paschi.
Inf. 20.76Tosto che l’acqua a correr mette co, non più Benaco, ma Mencio si chiama fino a Governol, dove cade in Po.
Inf. 20.79Non molto ha corso, ch’el trova una lama, ne la qual si distende e la ’mpaluda; e suol di state talor essere grama.
Inf. 20.82Quindi passando la vergine cruda vide terra, nel mezzo del pantano, sanza coltura e d’abitanti nuda.
Inf. 20.85Lì, per fuggire ogne consorzio umano, ristette con suoi servi a far sue arti, e visse, e vi lasciò suo corpo vano.
Inf. 20.88Li uomini poi che ’ntorno erano sparti s’accolsero a quel loco, ch’era forte per lo pantan ch’avea da tutte parti.
Inf. 20.91Fer la città sovra quell’ ossa morte; e per colei che ’l loco prima elesse, Mantüa l’appellar sanz’ altra sorte.
Inf. 20.94Già fuor le genti sue dentro più spesse, prima che la mattia da Casalodi da Pinamonte inganno ricevesse.
Inf. 20.97Però t’assenno che, se tu mai odi originar la mia terra altrimenti, la verità nulla menzogna frodi».
Inf. 20.100E io: «Maestro, i tuoi ragionamenti mi son sì certi e prendon sì mia fede, che li altri mi sarien carboni spenti.
Inf. 20.103Ma dimmi, de la gente che procede, se tu ne vedi alcun degno di nota; ché solo a ciò la mia mente rifiede».
Inf. 20.106Allor mi disse: «Quel che da la gota porge la barba in su le spalle brune, fu—quando Grecia fu di maschi vòta,
Inf. 20.109sì ch’a pena rimaser per le cune— augure, e diede ’l punto con Calcanta in Aulide a tagliar la prima fune.
Inf. 20.112Euripilo ebbe nome, e così ’l canta l’alta mia tragedìa in alcun loco: ben lo sai tu che la sai tutta quanta.
Inf. 20.115Quell’ altro che ne’ fianchi è così poco, Michele Scotto fu, che veramente de le magiche frode seppe ’l gioco.
Inf. 20.118Vedi Guido Bonatti; vedi Asdente, ch’avere inteso al cuoio e a lo spago ora vorrebbe, ma tardi si pente.
Inf. 20.121Vedi le triste che lasciaron l’ago, la spuola e ’l fuso, e fecersi ’ndivine; fecer malie con erbe e con imago.
Inf. 20.124Ma vienne omai, ché già tiene ’l confine d’amendue li emisperi e tocca l’onda sotto Sobilia Caino e le spine;
Inf. 20.127e già iernotte fu la luna tonda: ben ten de’ ricordar, ché non ti nocque alcuna volta per la selva fonda».
Inf. 20.130Sì mi parlava, e andavamo introcque.
Inferno, Canto XXI
Inf. 21.1Così di ponte in ponte, altro parlando che la mia comedìa cantar non cura, venimmo; e tenavamo ’l colmo, quando
Inf. 21.4restammo per veder l’altra fessura di Malebolge e li altri pianti vani; e vidila mirabilmente oscura.
Inf. 21.7Quale ne l’arzanà de’ Viniziani bolle l’inverno la tenace pece a rimpalmare i legni lor non sani,
Inf. 21.10ché navicar non ponno—in quella vece chi fa suo legno novo e chi ristoppa le coste a quel che più vïaggi fece;
Inf. 21.13chi ribatte da proda e chi da poppa; altri fa remi e altri volge sarte; chi terzeruolo e artimon rintoppa—:
Inf. 21.16tal, non per foco ma per divin’ arte, bollia là giuso una pegola spessa, che ’nviscava la ripa d’ogne parte.
Inf. 21.19I’ vedea lei, ma non vedëa in essa mai che le bolle che ’l bollor levava, e gonfiar tutta, e riseder compressa.
Inf. 21.22Mentr’ io là giù fisamente mirava, lo duca mio, dicendo «Guarda, guarda!», mi trasse a sé del loco dov’ io stava.
Inf. 21.25Allor mi volsi come l’uom cui tarda di veder quel che li convien fuggire e cui paura sùbita sgagliarda,
Inf. 21.28che, per veder, non indugia ’l partire: e vidi dietro a noi un diavol nero correndo su per lo scoglio venire.
Inf. 21.31Ahi quant’ elli era ne l’aspetto fero! e quanto mi parea ne l’atto acerbo, con l’ali aperte e sovra i piè leggero!
Inf. 21.34L’omero suo, ch’era aguto e superbo, carcava un peccator con ambo l’anche, e quei tenea de’ piè ghermito ’l nerbo.
Inf. 21.37Del nostro ponte disse: «O Malebranche, ecco un de li anzïan di Santa Zita! Mettetel sotto, ch’i’ torno per anche
Inf. 21.40a quella terra, che n’è ben fornita: ogn’ uom v’è barattier, fuor che Bonturo; del no, per li denar, vi si fa ita».
Inf. 21.43Là giù ’l buttò, e per lo scoglio duro si volse; e mai non fu mastino sciolto con tanta fretta a seguitar lo furo.
Inf. 21.46Quel s’attuffò, e tornò sù convolto; ma i demon che del ponte avean coperchio, gridar: «Qui non ha loco il Santo Volto!
Inf. 21.49qui si nuota altrimenti che nel Serchio! Però, se tu non vuo’ di nostri graffi, non far sopra la pegola soverchio».
Inf. 21.52Poi l’addentar con più di cento raffi, disser: «Coverto convien che qui balli, sì che, se puoi, nascosamente accaffi».
Inf. 21.55Non altrimenti i cuoci a’ lor vassalli fanno attuffare in mezzo la caldaia la carne con li uncin, perché non galli.
Inf. 21.58Lo buon maestro «Acciò che non si paia che tu ci sia», mi disse, «giù t’acquatta dopo uno scheggio, ch’alcun schermo t’aia;
Inf. 21.61e per nulla offension che mi sia fatta, non temer tu, ch’i’ ho le cose conte, perch’ altra volta fui a tal baratta».
Inf. 21.64Poscia passò di là dal co del ponte; e com’ el giunse in su la ripa sesta, mestier li fu d’aver sicura fronte.
Inf. 21.67Con quel furore e con quella tempesta ch’escono i cani a dosso al poverello che di sùbito chiede ove s’arresta,
Inf. 21.70usciron quei di sotto al ponticello, e volser contra lui tutt’ i runcigli; ma el gridò: «Nessun di voi sia fello!
Inf. 21.73Innanzi che l’uncin vostro mi pigli, traggasi avante l’un di voi che m’oda, e poi d’arruncigliarmi si consigli».
Inf. 21.76Tutti gridaron: «Vada Malacoda!»; per ch’un si mosse—e li altri stetter fermi— e venne a lui dicendo: «Che li approda?».
Inf. 21.79«Credi tu, Malacoda, qui vedermi esser venuto», disse ’l mio maestro, «sicuro già da tutti vostri schermi,
Inf. 21.82sanza voler divino e fato destro? Lascian’ andar, ché nel cielo è voluto ch’i’ mostri altrui questo cammin silvestro».
Inf. 21.85Allor li fu l’orgoglio sì caduto, ch’e’ si lasciò cascar l’uncino a’ piedi, e disse a li altri: «Omai non sia feruto».
Inf. 21.88E ’l duca mio a me: «O tu che siedi tra li scheggion del ponte quatto quatto, sicuramente omai a me ti riedi».
Inf. 21.91Per ch’io mi mossi e a lui venni ratto; e i diavoli si fecer tutti avanti, sì ch’io temetti ch’ei tenesser patto;
Inf. 21.94così vid’ ïo già temer li fanti ch’uscivan patteggiati di Caprona, veggendo sé tra nemici cotanti.
Inf. 21.97I’ m’accostai con tutta la persona lungo ’l mio duca, e non torceva li occhi da la sembianza lor ch’era non buona.
Inf. 21.100Ei chinavan li raffi e «Vuo’ che ’l tocchi», diceva l’un con l’altro, «in sul groppone?». E rispondien: «Sì, fa che gliel’ accocchi».
Inf. 21.103Ma quel demonio che tenea sermone col duca mio, si volse tutto presto e disse: «Posa, posa, Scarmiglione!».
Inf. 21.106Poi disse a noi: «Più oltre andar per questo iscoglio non si può, però che giace tutto spezzato al fondo l’arco sesto.
Inf. 21.109E se l’andare avante pur vi piace, andatevene su per questa grotta; presso è un altro scoglio che via face.
Inf. 21.112Ier, più oltre cinqu’ ore che quest’ otta, mille dugento con sessanta sei anni compié che qui la via fu rotta.
Inf. 21.115Io mando verso là di questi miei a riguardar s’alcun se ne sciorina; gite con lor, che non saranno rei».
Inf. 21.118«Tra’ti avante, Alichino, e Calcabrina», cominciò elli a dire, «e tu, Cagnazzo; e Barbariccia guidi la decina.
Inf. 21.121Libicocco vegn’ oltre e Draghignazzo, Cirïatto sannuto e Graffiacane e Farfarello e Rubicante pazzo.
Inf. 21.124Cercate ’ntorno le boglienti pane; costor sian salvi infino a l’altro scheggio che tutto intero va sovra le tane».
Inf. 21.127«Omè, maestro, che è quel ch’i’ veggio?», diss’ io, «deh, sanza scorta andianci soli, se tu sa’ ir; ch’i’ per me non la cheggio.
Inf. 21.130Se tu se’ sì accorto come suoli, non vedi tu ch’e’ digrignan li denti e con le ciglia ne minaccian duoli?».
Inf. 21.133Ed elli a me: «Non vo’ che tu paventi; lasciali digrignar pur a lor senno, ch’e’ fanno ciò per li lessi dolenti».
Inf. 21.136Per l’argine sinistro volta dienno; ma prima avea ciascun la lingua stretta coi denti, verso lor duca, per cenno;
Inf. 21.139ed elli avea del cul fatto trombetta.
Inferno, Canto XXII
Inf. 22.1Io vidi già cavalier muover campo, e cominciare stormo e far lor mostra, e talvolta partir per loro scampo;
Inf. 22.4corridor vidi per la terra vostra, o Aretini, e vidi gir gualdane, fedir torneamenti e correr giostra;
Inf. 22.7quando con trombe, e quando con campane, con tamburi e con cenni di castella, e con cose nostrali e con istrane;
Inf. 22.10né già con sì diversa cennamella cavalier vidi muover né pedoni, né nave a segno di terra o di stella.
Inf. 22.13Noi andavam con li diece demoni. Ahi fiera compagnia! ma ne la chiesa coi santi, e in taverna coi ghiottoni.
Inf. 22.16Pur a la pegola era la mia ’ntesa, per veder de la bolgia ogne contegno e de la gente ch’entro v’era incesa.
Inf. 22.19Come i dalfini, quando fanno segno a’ marinar con l’arco de la schiena che s’argomentin di campar lor legno,
Inf. 22.22talor così, ad alleggiar la pena, mostrav’ alcun de’ peccatori ’l dosso e nascondea in men che non balena.
Inf. 22.25E come a l’orlo de l’acqua d’un fosso stanno i ranocchi pur col muso fuori, sì che celano i piedi e l’altro grosso,
Inf. 22.28sì stavan d’ogne parte i peccatori; ma come s’appressava Barbariccia, così si ritraén sotto i bollori.
Inf. 22.31I’ vidi, e anco il cor me n’accapriccia, uno aspettar così, com’ elli ’ncontra ch’una rana rimane e l’altra spiccia;
Inf. 22.34e Graffiacan, che li era più di contra, li arruncigliò le ’mpegolate chiome e trassel sù, che mi parve una lontra.
Inf. 22.37I’ sapea già di tutti quanti ’l nome, sì li notai quando fuorono eletti, e poi ch’e’ si chiamaro, attesi come.
Inf. 22.40«O Rubicante, fa che tu li metti li unghioni a dosso, sì che tu lo scuoi!», gridavan tutti insieme i maladetti.
Inf. 22.43E io: «Maestro mio, fa, se tu puoi, che tu sappi chi è lo sciagurato venuto a man de li avversari suoi».
Inf. 22.46Lo duca mio li s’accostò allato; domandollo ond’ ei fosse, e quei rispuose: «I’ fui del regno di Navarra nato.
Inf. 22.49Mia madre a servo d’un segnor mi puose, che m’avea generato d’un ribaldo, distruggitor di sé e di sue cose.
Inf. 22.52Poi fui famiglia del buon re Tebaldo; quivi mi misi a far baratteria, di ch’io rendo ragione in questo caldo».
Inf. 22.55E Cirïatto, a cui di bocca uscia d’ogne parte una sanna come a porco, li fé sentir come l’una sdruscia.
Inf. 22.58Tra male gatte era venuto ’l sorco; ma Barbariccia il chiuse con le braccia e disse: «State in là, mentr’ io lo ’nforco».
Inf. 22.61E al maestro mio volse la faccia; «Domanda», disse, «ancor, se più disii saper da lui, prima ch’altri ’l disfaccia».
Inf. 22.64Lo duca dunque: «Or dì: de li altri rii conosci tu alcun che sia latino sotto la pece?». E quelli: «I’ mi partii,
Inf. 22.67poco è, da un che fu di là vicino. Così foss’ io ancor con lui coperto, ch’i’ non temerei unghia né uncino!».
Inf. 22.70E Libicocco «Troppo avem sofferto», disse; e preseli ’l braccio col runciglio, sì che, stracciando, ne portò un lacerto.
Inf. 22.73Draghignazzo anco i volle dar di piglio giuso a le gambe; onde ’l decurio loro si volse intorno intorno con mal piglio.
Inf. 22.76Quand’ elli un poco rappaciati fuoro, a lui, ch’ancor mirava sua ferita, domandò ’l duca mio sanza dimoro:
Inf. 22.79«Chi fu colui da cui mala partita di’ che facesti per venire a proda?». Ed ei rispuose: «Fu frate Gomita,
Inf. 22.82quel di Gallura, vasel d’ogne froda, ch’ebbe i nemici di suo donno in mano, e fé sì lor, che ciascun se ne loda.
Inf. 22.85Danar si tolse e lasciolli di piano, sì com’ e’ dice; e ne li altri offici anche barattier fu non picciol, ma sovrano.
Inf. 22.88Usa con esso donno Michel Zanche di Logodoro; e a dir di Sardigna le lingue lor non si sentono stanche.
Inf. 22.91Omè, vedete l’altro che digrigna; i’ direi anche, ma i’ temo ch’ello non s’apparecchi a grattarmi la tigna».
Inf. 22.94E ’l gran proposto, vòlto a Farfarello che stralunava li occhi per fedire, disse: «Fatti ’n costà, malvagio uccello!».
Inf. 22.97«Se voi volete vedere o udire», ricominciò lo spaürato appresso, «Toschi o Lombardi, io ne farò venire;
Inf. 22.100ma stieno i Malebranche un poco in cesso, sì ch’ei non teman de le lor vendette; e io, seggendo in questo loco stesso,
Inf. 22.103per un ch’io son, ne farò venir sette quand’ io suffolerò, com’ è nostro uso di fare allor che fori alcun si mette».
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo a cotal motto levò ’l muso, crollando ’l capo, e disse: «Odi malizia ch’elli ha pensata per gittarsi giuso!».
Inf. 22.109Ond’ ei, ch’avea lacciuoli a gran divizia, rispuose: «Malizioso son io troppo, quand’ io procuro a’ mia maggior trestizia».
Inf. 22.112Alichin non si tenne e, di rintoppo a li altri, disse a lui: «Se tu ti cali, io non ti verrò dietro di gualoppo,
Inf. 22.115ma batterò sovra la pece l’ali. Lascisi ’l collo, e sia la ripa scudo, a veder se tu sol più di noi vali».
Inf. 22.118O tu che leggi, udirai nuovo ludo: ciascun da l’altra costa li occhi volse, quel prima, ch’a ciò fare era più crudo.
Inf. 22.121Lo Navarrese ben suo tempo colse; fermò le piante a terra, e in un punto saltò e dal proposto lor si sciolse.
Inf. 22.124Di che ciascun di colpa fu compunto, ma quei più che cagion fu del difetto; però si mosse e gridò: «Tu se’ giunto!».
Inf. 22.127Ma poco i valse: ché l’ali al sospetto non potero avanzar; quelli andò sotto, e quei drizzò volando suso il petto:
Inf. 22.130non altrimenti l’anitra di botto, quando ’l falcon s’appressa, giù s’attuffa, ed ei ritorna sù crucciato e rotto.
Inf. 22.133Irato Calcabrina de la buffa, volando dietro li tenne, invaghito che quei campasse per aver la zuffa;
Inf. 22.136e come ’l barattier fu disparito, così volse li artigli al suo compagno, e fu con lui sopra ’l fosso ghermito.
Inf. 22.139Ma l’altro fu bene sparvier grifagno ad artigliar ben lui, e amendue cadder nel mezzo del bogliente stagno.
Inf. 22.142Lo caldo sghermitor sùbito fue; ma però di levarsi era neente, sì avieno inviscate l’ali sue.
Inf. 22.145Barbariccia, con li altri suoi dolente, quattro ne fé volar da l’altra costa con tutt’ i raffi, e assai prestamente
Inf. 22.148di qua, di là discesero a la posta; porser li uncini verso li ’mpaniati, ch’eran già cotti dentro da la crosta.
Inf. 22.151E noi lasciammo lor così ’mpacciati.
Inferno, Canto XXIII
Inf. 23.1Taciti, soli, sanza compagnia n’andavam l’un dinanzi e l’altro dopo, come frati minor vanno per via.
Inf. 23.4Vòlt’ era in su la favola d’Isopo lo mio pensier per la presente rissa, dov’ el parlò de la rana e del topo;
Inf. 23.7ché più non si pareggia ‘mo’ e ‘issa’ che l’un con l’altro fa, se ben s’accoppia principio e fine con la mente fissa.
Inf. 23.10E come l’un pensier de l’altro scoppia, così nacque di quello un altro poi, che la prima paura mi fé doppia.
Inf. 23.13Io pensava così: ‘Questi per noi sono scherniti con danno e con beffa sì fatta, ch’assai credo che lor nòi.
Inf. 23.16Se l’ira sovra ’l mal voler s’aggueffa, ei ne verranno dietro più crudeli che ’l cane a quella lievre ch’elli acceffa’.
Inf. 23.19Già mi sentia tutti arricciar li peli de la paura e stava in dietro intento, quand’ io dissi: «Maestro, se non celi
Inf. 23.22te e me tostamente, i’ ho pavento d’i Malebranche. Noi li avem già dietro; io li ’magino sì, che già li sento».
Inf. 23.25E quei: «S’i’ fossi di piombato vetro, l’imagine di fuor tua non trarrei più tosto a me, che quella dentro ’mpetro.
Inf. 23.28Pur mo venieno i tuo’ pensier tra ’ miei, con simile atto e con simile faccia, sì che d’intrambi un sol consiglio fei.
Inf. 23.31S’elli è che sì la destra costa giaccia, che noi possiam ne l’altra bolgia scendere, noi fuggirem l’imaginata caccia».
Inf. 23.34Già non compié di tal consiglio rendere, ch’io li vidi venir con l’ali tese non molto lungi, per volerne prendere.
Inf. 23.37Lo duca mio di sùbito mi prese, come la madre ch’al romore è desta e vede presso a sé le fiamme accese,
Inf. 23.40che prende il figlio e fugge e non s’arresta, avendo più di lui che di sé cura, tanto che solo una camiscia vesta;
Inf. 23.43e giù dal collo de la ripa dura supin si diede a la pendente roccia, che l’un de’ lati a l’altra bolgia tura.
Inf. 23.46Non corse mai sì tosto acqua per doccia a volger ruota di molin terragno, quand’ ella più verso le pale approccia,
Inf. 23.49come ’l maestro mio per quel vivagno, portandosene me sovra ’l suo petto, come suo figlio, non come compagno.
Inf. 23.52A pena fuoro i piè suoi giunti al letto del fondo giù, ch’e’ furon in sul colle sovresso noi; ma non lì era sospetto:
Inf. 23.55ché l’alta provedenza che lor volle porre ministri de la fossa quinta, poder di partirs’ indi a tutti tolle.
Inf. 23.58Là giù trovammo una gente dipinta che giva intorno assai con lenti passi, piangendo e nel sembiante stanca e vinta.
Inf. 23.61Elli avean cappe con cappucci bassi dinanzi a li occhi, fatte de la taglia che in Clugnì per li monaci fassi.
Inf. 23.64Di fuor dorate son, sì ch’elli abbaglia; ma dentro tutte piombo, e gravi tanto, che Federigo le mettea di paglia.
Inf. 23.67Oh in etterno faticoso manto! Noi ci volgemmo ancor pur a man manca con loro insieme, intenti al tristo pianto;
Inf. 23.70ma per lo peso quella gente stanca venìa sì pian, che noi eravam nuovi di compagnia ad ogne mover d’anca.
Inf. 23.73Per ch’io al duca mio: «Fa che tu trovi alcun ch’al fatto o al nome si conosca, e li occhi, sì andando, intorno movi».
Inf. 23.76E un che ’ntese la parola tosca, di retro a noi gridò: «Tenete i piedi, voi che correte sì per l’aura fosca!
Inf. 23.79Forse ch’avrai da me quel che tu chiedi». Onde ’l duca si volse e disse: «Aspetta, e poi secondo il suo passo procedi».
Inf. 23.82Ristetti, e vidi due mostrar gran fretta de l’animo, col viso, d’esser meco; ma tardavali ’l carco e la via stretta.
Inf. 23.85Quando fuor giunti, assai con l’occhio bieco mi rimiraron sanza far parola; poi si volsero in sé, e dicean seco:
Inf. 23.88«Costui par vivo a l’atto de la gola; e s’e’ son morti, per qual privilegio vanno scoperti de la grave stola?».
Inf. 23.91Poi disser me: «O Tosco, ch’al collegio de l’ipocriti tristi se’ venuto, dir chi tu se’ non avere in dispregio».
Inf. 23.94E io a loro: «I’ fui nato e cresciuto sovra ’l bel fiume d’Arno a la gran villa, e son col corpo ch’i’ ho sempre avuto.
Inf. 23.97Ma voi chi siete, a cui tanto distilla quant’ i’ veggio dolor giù per le guance? e che pena è in voi che sì sfavilla?».
Inf. 23.100E l’un rispuose a me: «Le cappe rance son di piombo sì grosse, che li pesi fan così cigolar le lor bilance.
Inf. 23.103Frati godenti fummo, e bolognesi; io Catalano e questi Loderingo nomati, e da tua terra insieme presi
Inf. 23.106come suole esser tolto un uom solingo, per conservar sua pace; e fummo tali, ch’ancor si pare intorno dal Gardingo».
Inf. 23.109Io cominciai: «O frati, i vostri mali . . . »; ma più non dissi, ch’a l’occhio mi corse un, crucifisso in terra con tre pali.
Inf. 23.112Quando mi vide, tutto si distorse, soffiando ne la barba con sospiri; e ’l frate Catalan, ch’a ciò s’accorse,
Inf. 23.115mi disse: «Quel confitto che tu miri, consigliò i Farisei che convenia porre un uom per lo popolo a’ martìri.
Inf. 23.118Attraversato è, nudo, ne la via, come tu vedi, ed è mestier ch’el senta qualunque passa, come pesa, pria.
Inf. 23.121E a tal modo il socero si stenta in questa fossa, e li altri dal concilio che fu per li Giudei mala sementa».
Inf. 23.124Allor vid’ io maravigliar Virgilio sovra colui ch’era disteso in croce tanto vilmente ne l’etterno essilio.
Inf. 23.127Poscia drizzò al frate cotal voce: «Non vi dispiaccia, se vi lece, dirci s’a la man destra giace alcuna foce
Inf. 23.130onde noi amendue possiamo uscirci, sanza costrigner de li angeli neri che vegnan d’esto fondo a dipartirci».
Inf. 23.133Rispuose adunque: «Più che tu non speri s’appressa un sasso che da la gran cerchia si move e varca tutt’ i vallon feri,
Inf. 23.136salvo che ’n questo è rotto e nol coperchia; montar potrete su per la ruina, che giace in costa e nel fondo soperchia».
Inf. 23.139Lo duca stette un poco a testa china; poi disse: «Mal contava la bisogna colui che i peccator di qua uncina».
Inf. 23.142E ’l frate: «Io udi’ già dire a Bologna del diavol vizi assai, tra ’ quali udi’ ch’elli è bugiardo, e padre di menzogna».
Inf. 23.145Appresso il duca a gran passi sen gì, turbato un poco d’ira nel sembiante; ond’ io da li ’ncarcati mi parti’
Inf. 23.148dietro a le poste de le care piante.
Inferno, Canto XXIV
Inf. 24.1In quella parte del giovanetto anno che ’l sole i crin sotto l’Aquario tempra e già le notti al mezzo dì sen vanno,
Inf. 24.4quando la brina in su la terra assempra l’imagine di sua sorella bianca, ma poco dura a la sua penna tempra,
Inf. 24.7lo villanello a cui la roba manca, si leva, e guarda, e vede la campagna biancheggiar tutta; ond’ ei si batte l’anca,
Inf. 24.10ritorna in casa, e qua e là si lagna, come ’l tapin che non sa che si faccia; poi riede, e la speranza ringavagna,
Inf. 24.13veggendo ’l mondo aver cangiata faccia in poco d’ora, e prende suo vincastro e fuor le pecorelle a pascer caccia.
Inf. 24.16Così mi fece sbigottir lo mastro quand’ io li vidi sì turbar la fronte, e così tosto al mal giunse lo ’mpiastro;
Inf. 24.19ché, come noi venimmo al guasto ponte, lo duca a me si volse con quel piglio dolce ch’io vidi prima a piè del monte.
Inf. 24.22Le braccia aperse, dopo alcun consiglio eletto seco riguardando prima ben la ruina, e diedemi di piglio.
Inf. 24.25E come quei ch’adopera ed estima, che sempre par che ’nnanzi si proveggia, così, levando me sù ver’ la cima
Inf. 24.28d’un ronchione, avvisava un’altra scheggia dicendo: «Sovra quella poi t’aggrappa; ma tenta pria s’è tal ch’ella ti reggia».
Inf. 24.31Non era via da vestito di cappa, ché noi a pena, ei lieve e io sospinto, potavam sù montar di chiappa in chiappa.
Inf. 24.34E se non fosse che da quel precinto più che da l’altro era la costa corta, non so di lui, ma io sarei ben vinto.
Inf. 24.37Ma perché Malebolge inver’ la porta del bassissimo pozzo tutta pende, lo sito di ciascuna valle porta
Inf. 24.40che l’una costa surge e l’altra scende; noi pur venimmo al fine in su la punta onde l’ultima pietra si scoscende.
Inf. 24.43La lena m’era del polmon sì munta quand’ io fui sù, ch’i’ non potea più oltre, anzi m’assisi ne la prima giunta.
Inf. 24.46«Omai convien che tu così ti spoltre», disse ’l maestro; «ché, seggendo in piuma, in fama non si vien, né sotto coltre;
Inf. 24.49sanza la qual chi sua vita consuma, cotal vestigio in terra di sé lascia, qual fummo in aere e in acqua la schiuma.
Inf. 24.52E però leva sù; vinci l’ambascia con l’animo che vince ogne battaglia, se col suo grave corpo non s’accascia.
Inf. 24.55Più lunga scala convien che si saglia; non basta da costoro esser partito. Se tu mi ’ntendi, or fa sì che ti vaglia».
Inf. 24.58Leva’mi allor, mostrandomi fornito meglio di lena ch’i’ non mi sentia, e dissi: «Va, ch’i’ son forte e ardito».
Inf. 24.61Su per lo scoglio prendemmo la via, ch’era ronchioso, stretto e malagevole, ed erto più assai che quel di pria.
Inf. 24.64Parlando andava per non parer fievole; onde una voce uscì de l’altro fosso, a parole formar disconvenevole.
Inf. 24.67Non so che disse, ancor che sovra ’l dosso fossi de l’arco già che varca quivi; ma chi parlava ad ire parea mosso.
Inf. 24.70Io era vòlto in giù, ma li occhi vivi non poteano ire al fondo per lo scuro; per ch’io: «Maestro, fa che tu arrivi
Inf. 24.73da l’altro cinghio e dismontiam lo muro; ché, com’ i’ odo quinci e non intendo, così giù veggio e neente affiguro».
Inf. 24.76«Altra risposta», disse, «non ti rendo se non lo far; ché la dimanda onesta si de’ seguir con l’opera tacendo».
Inf. 24.79Noi discendemmo il ponte da la testa dove s’aggiugne con l’ottava ripa, e poi mi fu la bolgia manifesta:
Inf. 24.82e vidivi entro terribile stipa di serpenti, e di sì diversa mena che la memoria il sangue ancor mi scipa.
Inf. 24.85Più non si vanti Libia con sua rena; ché se chelidri, iaculi e faree produce, e cencri con anfisibena,
Inf. 24.88né tante pestilenzie né sì ree mostrò già mai con tutta l’Etïopia né con ciò che di sopra al Mar Rosso èe.
Inf. 24.91Tra questa cruda e tristissima copia corrëan genti nude e spaventate, sanza sperar pertugio o elitropia:
Inf. 24.94con serpi le man dietro avean legate; quelle ficcavan per le ren la coda e ’l capo, ed eran dinanzi aggroppate.
Inf. 24.97Ed ecco a un ch’era da nostra proda, s’avventò un serpente che ’l trafisse là dove ’l collo a le spalle s’annoda.
Inf. 24.100Né O sì tosto mai né I si scrisse, com’ el s’accese e arse, e cener tutto convenne che cascando divenisse;
Inf. 24.103e poi che fu a terra sì distrutto, la polver si raccolse per sé stessa e ’n quel medesmo ritornò di butto.
Inf. 24.106Così per li gran savi si confessa che la fenice more e poi rinasce, quando al cinquecentesimo anno appressa;
Inf. 24.109erba né biado in sua vita non pasce, ma sol d’incenso lagrime e d’amomo, e nardo e mirra son l’ultime fasce.
Inf. 24.112E qual è quel che cade, e non sa como, per forza di demon ch’a terra il tira, o d’altra oppilazion che lega l’omo,
Inf. 24.115quando si leva, che ’ntorno si mira tutto smarrito de la grande angoscia ch’elli ha sofferta, e guardando sospira:
Inf. 24.118tal era ’l peccator levato poscia. Oh potenza di Dio, quant’ è severa, che cotai colpi per vendetta croscia!
Inf. 24.121Lo duca il domandò poi chi ello era; per ch’ei rispuose: «Io piovvi di Toscana, poco tempo è, in questa gola fiera.
Inf. 24.124Vita bestial mi piacque e non umana, sì come a mul ch’i’ fui; son Vanni Fucci bestia, e Pistoia mi fu degna tana».
Inf. 24.127E ïo al duca: «Dilli che non mucci, e domanda che colpa qua giù ’l pinse; ch’io ’l vidi uomo di sangue e di crucci».
Inf. 24.130E ’l peccator, che ’ntese, non s’infinse, ma drizzò verso me l’animo e ’l volto, e di trista vergogna si dipinse;
Inf. 24.133poi disse: «Più mi duol che tu m’hai colto ne la miseria dove tu mi vedi, che quando fui de l’altra vita tolto.
Inf. 24.136Io non posso negar quel che tu chiedi; in giù son messo tanto perch’ io fui ladro a la sagrestia d’i belli arredi,
Inf. 24.139e falsamente già fu apposto altrui. Ma perché di tal vista tu non godi, se mai sarai di fuor da’ luoghi bui,
Inf. 24.142apri li orecchi al mio annunzio, e odi. Pistoia in pria d’i Neri si dimagra; poi Fiorenza rinova gente e modi.
Inf. 24.145Tragge Marte vapor di Val di Magra ch’è di torbidi nuvoli involuto; e con tempesta impetüosa e agra
Inf. 24.148sovra Campo Picen fia combattuto; ond’ ei repente spezzerà la nebbia, sì ch’ogne Bianco ne sarà feruto.
Inf. 24.151E detto l’ho perché doler ti debbia!».
Inferno, Canto XXV
Inf. 25.1Al fine de le sue parole il ladro le mani alzò con amendue le fiche, gridando: «Togli, Dio, ch’a te le squadro!».
Inf. 25.4Da indi in qua mi fuor le serpi amiche, perch’ una li s’avvolse allora al collo, come dicesse ‘Non vo’ che più diche’;
Inf. 25.7e un’altra a le braccia, e rilegollo, ribadendo sé stessa sì dinanzi, che non potea con esse dare un crollo.
Inf. 25.10Ahi Pistoia, Pistoia, ché non stanzi d’incenerarti sì che più non duri, poi che ’n mal fare il seme tuo avanzi?
Inf. 25.13Per tutt’ i cerchi de lo ’nferno scuri non vidi spirto in Dio tanto superbo, non quel che cadde a Tebe giù da’ muri.
Inf. 25.16El si fuggì che non parlò più verbo; e io vidi un centauro pien di rabbia venir chiamando: «Ov’ è, ov’ è l’acerbo?».
Inf. 25.19Maremma non cred’ io che tante n’abbia, quante bisce elli avea su per la groppa infin ove comincia nostra labbia.
Inf. 25.22Sovra le spalle, dietro da la coppa, con l’ali aperte li giacea un draco; e quello affuoca qualunque s’intoppa.
Inf. 25.25Lo mio maestro disse: «Questi è Caco, che, sotto ’l sasso di monte Aventino, di sangue fece spesse volte laco.
Inf. 25.28Non va co’ suoi fratei per un cammino, per lo furto che frodolente fece del grande armento ch’elli ebbe a vicino;
Inf. 25.31onde cessar le sue opere biece sotto la mazza d’Ercule, che forse gliene diè cento, e non sentì le diece».
Inf. 25.34Mentre che sì parlava, ed el trascorse, e tre spiriti venner sotto noi, de’ quai né io né ’l duca mio s’accorse,
Inf. 25.37se non quando gridar: «Chi siete voi?»; per che nostra novella si ristette, e intendemmo pur ad essi poi.
Inf. 25.40Io non li conoscea; ma ei seguette, come suol seguitar per alcun caso, che l’un nomar un altro convenette,
Inf. 25.43dicendo: «Cianfa dove fia rimaso?»; per ch’io, acciò che ’l duca stesse attento, mi puosi ’l dito su dal mento al naso.
Inf. 25.46Se tu se’ or, lettore, a creder lento ciò ch’io dirò, non sarà maraviglia, ché io che ’l vidi, a pena il mi consento.
Inf. 25.49Com’ io tenea levate in lor le ciglia, e un serpente con sei piè si lancia dinanzi a l’uno, e tutto a lui s’appiglia.
Inf. 25.52Co’ piè di mezzo li avvinse la pancia e con li anterïor le braccia prese; poi li addentò e l’una e l’altra guancia;
Inf. 25.55li diretani a le cosce distese, e miseli la coda tra ’mbedue e dietro per le ren sù la ritese.
Inf. 25.58Ellera abbarbicata mai non fue ad alber sì, come l’orribil fiera per l’altrui membra avviticchiò le sue.
Inf. 25.61Poi s’appiccar, come di calda cera fossero stati, e mischiar lor colore, né l’un né l’altro già parea quel ch’era:
Inf. 25.64come procede innanzi da l’ardore, per lo papiro suso, un color bruno che non è nero ancora e ’l bianco more.
Inf. 25.67Li altri due ’l riguardavano, e ciascuno gridava: «Omè, Agnel, come ti muti! Vedi che già non se’ né due né uno».
Inf. 25.70Già eran li due capi un divenuti, quando n’apparver due figure miste in una faccia, ov’ eran due perduti.
Inf. 25.73Fersi le braccia due di quattro liste; le cosce con le gambe e ’l ventre e ’l casso divenner membra che non fuor mai viste.
Inf. 25.76Ogne primaio aspetto ivi era casso: due e nessun l’imagine perversa parea; e tal sen gio con lento passo.
Inf. 25.79Come ’l ramarro sotto la gran fersa dei dì canicular, cangiando sepe, folgore par se la via attraversa,
Inf. 25.82sì pareva, venendo verso l’epe de li altri due, un serpentello acceso, livido e nero come gran di pepe;
Inf. 25.85e quella parte onde prima è preso nostro alimento, a l’un di lor trafisse; poi cadde giuso innanzi lui disteso.
Inf. 25.88Lo trafitto ’l mirò, ma nulla disse; anzi, co’ piè fermati, sbadigliava pur come sonno o febbre l’assalisse.
Inf. 25.91Elli ’l serpente e quei lui riguardava; l’un per la piaga e l’altro per la bocca fummavan forte, e ’l fummo si scontrava.
Inf. 25.94Taccia Lucano ormai là dov’ e’ tocca del misero Sabello e di Nasidio, e attenda a udir quel ch’or si scocca.
Inf. 25.97Taccia di Cadmo e d’Aretusa Ovidio, ché se quello in serpente e quella in fonte converte poetando, io non lo ’nvidio;
Inf. 25.100ché due nature mai a fronte a fronte non trasmutò sì ch’amendue le forme a cambiar lor matera fosser pronte.
Inf. 25.103Insieme si rispuosero a tai norme, che ’l serpente la coda in forca fesse, e ’l feruto ristrinse insieme l’orme.
Inf. 25.106Le gambe con le cosce seco stesse s’appiccar sì, che ’n poco la giuntura non facea segno alcun che si paresse.
Inf. 25.109Togliea la coda fessa la figura che si perdeva là, e la sua pelle si facea molle, e quella di là dura.
Inf. 25.112Io vidi intrar le braccia per l’ascelle, e i due piè de la fiera, ch’eran corti, tanto allungar quanto accorciavan quelle.
Inf. 25.115Poscia li piè di rietro, insieme attorti, diventaron lo membro che l’uom cela, e ’l misero del suo n’avea due porti.
Inf. 25.118Mentre che ’l fummo l’uno e l’altro vela di color novo, e genera ’l pel suso per l’una parte e da l’altra il dipela,
Inf. 25.121l’un si levò e l’altro cadde giuso, non torcendo però le lucerne empie, sotto le quai ciascun cambiava muso.
Inf. 25.124Quel ch’era dritto, il trasse ver’ le tempie, e di troppa matera ch’in là venne uscir li orecchi de le gote scempie;
Inf. 25.127ciò che non corse in dietro e si ritenne di quel soverchio, fé naso a la faccia e le labbra ingrossò quanto convenne.
Inf. 25.130Quel che giacëa, il muso innanzi caccia, e li orecchi ritira per la testa come face le corna la lumaccia;
Inf. 25.133e la lingua, ch’avëa unita e presta prima a parlar, si fende, e la forcuta ne l’altro si richiude; e ’l fummo resta.
Inf. 25.136L’anima ch’era fiera divenuta, suffolando si fugge per la valle, e l’altro dietro a lui parlando sputa.
Inf. 25.139Poscia li volse le novelle spalle, e disse a l’altro: «I’ vo’ che Buoso corra, com’ ho fatt’ io, carpon per questo calle».
Inf. 25.142Così vid’ io la settima zavorra mutare e trasmutare; e qui mi scusi la novità se fior la penna abborra.
Inf. 25.145E avvegna che li occhi miei confusi fossero alquanto e l’animo smagato, non poter quei fuggirsi tanto chiusi,
Inf. 25.148ch’i’ non scorgessi ben Puccio Sciancato; ed era quel che sol, di tre compagni che venner prima, non era mutato;
Inf. 25.151l’altr’ era quel che tu, Gaville, piagni.
Inferno, Canto XXVI
Inf. 26.1Godi, Fiorenza, poi che se’ sì grande che per mare e per terra batti l’ali, e per lo ’nferno tuo nome si spande!
Inf. 26.4Tra li ladron trovai cinque cotali tuoi cittadini onde mi ven vergogna, e tu in grande orranza non ne sali.
Inf. 26.7Ma se presso al mattin del ver si sogna, tu sentirai, di qua da picciol tempo, di quel che Prato, non ch’altri, t’agogna.
Inf. 26.10E se già fosse, non saria per tempo. Così foss’ ei, da che pur esser dee! ché più mi graverà, com’ più m’attempo.
Inf. 26.13Noi ci partimmo, e su per le scalee che n’avea fatto iborni a scender pria, rimontò ’l duca mio e trasse mee;
Inf. 26.16e proseguendo la solinga via, tra le schegge e tra ’ rocchi de lo scoglio lo piè sanza la man non si spedia.
Inf. 26.19Allor mi dolsi, e ora mi ridoglio quando drizzo la mente a ciò ch’io vidi, e più lo ’ngegno affreno ch’i’ non soglio,
Inf. 26.22perché non corra che virtù nol guidi; sì che, se stella bona o miglior cosa m’ha dato ’l ben, ch’io stessi nol m’invidi.
Inf. 26.25Quante ’l villan ch’al poggio si riposa, nel tempo che colui che ’l mondo schiara la faccia sua a noi tien meno ascosa,
Inf. 26.28come la mosca cede a la zanzara, vede lucciole giù per la vallea, forse colà dov’ e’ vendemmia e ara:
Inf. 26.31di tante fiamme tutta risplendea l’ottava bolgia, sì com’ io m’accorsi tosto che fui là ’ve ’l fondo parea.
Inf. 26.34E qual colui che si vengiò con li orsi vide ’l carro d’Elia al dipartire, quando i cavalli al cielo erti levorsi,
Inf. 26.37che nol potea sì con li occhi seguire, ch’el vedesse altro che la fiamma sola, sì come nuvoletta, in sù salire:
Inf. 26.40tal si move ciascuna per la gola del fosso, ché nessuna mostra ’l furto, e ogne fiamma un peccatore invola.
Inf. 26.43Io stava sovra ’l ponte a veder surto, sì che s’io non avessi un ronchion preso, caduto sarei giù sanz’ esser urto.
Inf. 26.46E ’l duca che mi vide tanto atteso, disse: «Dentro dai fuochi son li spirti; catun si fascia di quel ch’elli è inceso».
Inf. 26.49«Maestro mio», rispuos’ io, «per udirti son io più certo; ma già m’era avviso che così fosse, e già voleva dirti:
Inf. 26.52chi è ’n quel foco che vien sì diviso di sopra, che par surger de la pira dov’ Eteòcle col fratel fu miso?».
Inf. 26.55Rispuose a me: «Là dentro si martira Ulisse e Dïomede, e così insieme a la vendetta vanno come a l’ira;
Inf. 26.58e dentro da la lor fiamma si geme l’agguato del caval che fé la porta onde uscì de’ Romani il gentil seme.
Inf. 26.61Piangevisi entro l’arte per che, morta, Deïdamìa ancor si duol d’Achille, e del Palladio pena vi si porta».
Inf. 26.64«S’ei posson dentro da quelle faville parlar», diss’ io, «maestro, assai ten priego e ripriego, che ’l priego vaglia mille,
Inf. 26.67che non mi facci de l’attender niego fin che la fiamma cornuta qua vegna; vedi che del disio ver’ lei mi piego!».
Inf. 26.70Ed elli a me: «La tua preghiera è degna di molta loda, e io però l’accetto; ma fa che la tua lingua si sostegna.
Inf. 26.73Lascia parlare a me, ch’i’ ho concetto ciò che tu vuoi; ch’ei sarebbero schivi, perch’ e’ fuor greci, forse del tuo detto».
Inf. 26.76Poi che la fiamma fu venuta quivi dove parve al mio duca tempo e loco, in questa forma lui parlare audivi:
Inf. 26.79«O voi che siete due dentro ad un foco, s’io meritai di voi mentre ch’io vissi, s’io meritai di voi assai o poco
Inf. 26.82quando nel mondo li alti versi scrissi, non vi movete; ma l’un di voi dica dove, per lui, perduto a morir gissi».
Inf. 26.85Lo maggior corno de la fiamma antica cominciò a crollarsi mormorando, pur come quella cui vento affatica;
Inf. 26.88indi la cima qua e là menando, come fosse la lingua che parlasse, gittò voce di fuori e disse: «Quando
Inf. 26.91mi diparti’ da Circe, che sottrasse me più d’un anno là presso a Gaeta, prima che sì Enëa la nomasse,
Inf. 26.94né dolcezza di figlio, né la pieta del vecchio padre, né ’l debito amore lo qual dovea Penelopè far lieta,
Inf. 26.97vincer potero dentro a me l’ardore ch’i’ ebbi a divenir del mondo esperto e de li vizi umani e del valore;
Inf. 26.100ma misi me per l’alto mare aperto sol con un legno e con quella compagna picciola da la qual non fui diserto.
Inf. 26.103L’un lito e l’altro vidi infin la Spagna, fin nel Morrocco, e l’isola d’i Sardi, e l’altre che quel mare intorno bagna.
Inf. 26.106Io e ’ compagni eravam vecchi e tardi quando venimmo a quella foce stretta dov’ Ercule segnò li suoi riguardi
Inf. 26.109acciò che l’uom più oltre non si metta; da la man destra mi lasciai Sibilia, da l’altra già m’avea lasciata Setta.
Inf. 26.112“O frati”, dissi “che per cento milia perigli siete giunti a l’occidente, a questa tanto picciola vigilia
Inf. 26.115d’i nostri sensi ch’è del rimanente non vogliate negar l’esperïenza, di retro al sol, del mondo sanza gente.
Inf. 26.118Considerate la vostra semenza: fatti non foste a viver come bruti, ma per seguir virtute e canoscenza”.
Inf. 26.121Li miei compagni fec’ io sì aguti, con questa orazion picciola, al cammino, che a pena poscia li avrei ritenuti;
Inf. 26.124e volta nostra poppa nel mattino, de’ remi facemmo ali al folle volo, sempre acquistando dal lato mancino.
Inf. 26.127Tutte le stelle già de l’altro polo vedea la notte, e ’l nostro tanto basso, che non surgëa fuor del marin suolo.
Inf. 26.130Cinque volte racceso e tante casso lo lume era di sotto da la luna, poi che ’ntrati eravam ne l’alto passo,
Inf. 26.133quando n’apparve una montagna, bruna per la distanza, e parvemi alta tanto quanto veduta non avëa alcuna.
Inf. 26.136Noi ci allegrammo, e tosto tornò in pianto; ché de la nova terra un turbo nacque e percosse del legno il primo canto.
Inf. 26.139Tre volte il fé girar con tutte l’acque; a la quarta levar la poppa in suso e la prora ire in giù, com’ altrui piacque,
Inf. 26.142infin che ’l mar fu sovra noi richiuso».
Inferno, Canto XXVII
Inf. 27.1Già era dritta in sù la fiamma e queta per non dir più, e già da noi sen gia con la licenza del dolce poeta,
Inf. 27.4quand’ un’altra, che dietro a lei venìa, ne fece volger li occhi a la sua cima per un confuso suon che fuor n’uscia.
Inf. 27.7Come ’l bue cicilian che mugghiò prima col pianto di colui, e ciò fu dritto, che l’avea temperato con sua lima,
Inf. 27.10mugghiava con la voce de l’afflitto, sì che, con tutto che fosse di rame, pur el pareva dal dolor trafitto;
Inf. 27.13così, per non aver via né forame dal principio nel foco, in suo linguaggio si convertïan le parole grame.
Inf. 27.16Ma poscia ch’ebber colto lor vïaggio su per la punta, dandole quel guizzo che dato avea la lingua in lor passaggio,
Inf. 27.19udimmo dire: «O tu a cu’ io drizzo la voce e che parlavi mo lombardo, dicendo “Istra ten va, più non t’adizzo”,
Inf. 27.22perch’ io sia giunto forse alquanto tardo, non t’incresca restare a parlar meco; vedi che non incresce a me, e ardo!
Inf. 27.25Se tu pur mo in questo mondo cieco caduto se’ di quella dolce terra latina ond’ io mia colpa tutta reco,
Inf. 27.28dimmi se Romagnuoli han pace o guerra; ch’io fui d’i monti là intra Orbino e ’l giogo di che Tever si diserra».
Inf. 27.31Io era in giuso ancora attento e chino, quando il mio duca mi tentò di costa, dicendo: «Parla tu; questi è latino».
Inf. 27.34E io, ch’avea già pronta la risposta, sanza indugio a parlare incominciai: «O anima che se’ là giù nascosta,
Inf. 27.37Romagna tua non è, e non fu mai, sanza guerra ne’ cuor de’ suoi tiranni; ma ’n palese nessuna or vi lasciai.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna sta come stata è molt’ anni: l’aguglia da Polenta la si cova, sì che Cervia ricuopre co’ suoi vanni.
Inf. 27.43La terra che fé già la lunga prova e di Franceschi sanguinoso mucchio, sotto le branche verdi si ritrova.
Inf. 27.46E ’l mastin vecchio e ’l nuovo da Verrucchio, che fecer di Montagna il mal governo, là dove soglion fan d’i denti succhio.
Inf. 27.49Le città di Lamone e di Santerno conduce il lïoncel dal nido bianco, che muta parte da la state al verno.
Inf. 27.52E quella cu’ il Savio bagna il fianco, così com’ ella sie’ tra ’l piano e ’l monte, tra tirannia si vive e stato franco.
Inf. 27.55Ora chi se’, ti priego che ne conte; non esser duro più ch’altri sia stato, se ’l nome tuo nel mondo tegna fronte».
Inf. 27.58Poscia che ’l foco alquanto ebbe rugghiato al modo suo, l’aguta punta mosse di qua, di là, e poi diè cotal fiato:
Inf. 27.61«S’i’ credesse che mia risposta fosse a persona che mai tornasse al mondo, questa fiamma staria sanza più scosse;
Inf. 27.64ma però che già mai di questo fondo non tornò vivo alcun, s’i’ odo il vero, sanza tema d’infamia ti rispondo.
Inf. 27.67Io fui uom d’arme, e poi fui cordigliero, credendomi, sì cinto, fare ammenda; e certo il creder mio venìa intero,
Inf. 27.70se non fosse il gran prete, a cui mal prenda!, che mi rimise ne le prime colpe; e come e quare, voglio che m’intenda.
Inf. 27.73Mentre ch’io forma fui d’ossa e di polpe che la madre mi diè, l’opere mie non furon leonine, ma di volpe.
Inf. 27.76Li accorgimenti e le coperte vie io seppi tutte, e sì menai lor arte, ch’al fine de la terra il suono uscie.
Inf. 27.79Quando mi vidi giunto in quella parte di mia etade ove ciascun dovrebbe calar le vele e raccoglier le sarte,
Inf. 27.82ciò che pria mi piacëa, allor m’increbbe, e pentuto e confesso mi rendei; ahi miser lasso! e giovato sarebbe.
Inf. 27.85Lo principe d’i novi Farisei, avendo guerra presso a Laterano, e non con Saracin né con Giudei,
Inf. 27.88ché ciascun suo nimico era cristiano, e nessun era stato a vincer Acri né mercatante in terra di Soldano,
Inf. 27.91né sommo officio né ordini sacri guardò in sé, né in me quel capestro che solea fare i suoi cinti più macri.
Inf. 27.94Ma come Costantin chiese Silvestro d’entro Siratti a guerir de la lebbre, così mi chiese questi per maestro
Inf. 27.97a guerir de la sua superba febbre; domandommi consiglio, e io tacetti perché le sue parole parver ebbre.
Inf. 27.100E’ poi ridisse: “Tuo cuor non sospetti; finor t’assolvo, e tu m’insegna fare sì come Penestrino in terra getti.
Inf. 27.103Lo ciel poss’ io serrare e diserrare, come tu sai; però son due le chiavi che ’l mio antecessor non ebbe care”.
Inf. 27.106Allor mi pinser li argomenti gravi là ’ve ’l tacer mi fu avviso ’l peggio, e dissi: “Padre, da che tu mi lavi
Inf. 27.109di quel peccato ov’ io mo cader deggio, lunga promessa con l’attender corto ti farà trïunfar ne l’alto seggio”.
Inf. 27.112Francesco venne poi, com’ io fu’ morto, per me; ma un d’i neri cherubini li disse: “Non portar: non mi far torto.
Inf. 27.115Venir se ne dee giù tra ’ miei meschini perché diede ’l consiglio frodolente, dal quale in qua stato li sono a’ crini;
Inf. 27.118ch’assolver non si può chi non si pente, né pentere e volere insieme puossi per la contradizion che nol consente”.
Inf. 27.121Oh me dolente! come mi riscossi quando mi prese dicendomi: “Forse tu non pensavi ch’io löico fossi!”.
Inf. 27.124A Minòs mi portò; e quelli attorse otto volte la coda al dosso duro; e poi che per gran rabbia la si morse,
Inf. 27.127disse: “Questi è d’i rei del foco furo”; per ch’io là dove vedi son perduto, e sì vestito, andando, mi rancuro».
Inf. 27.130Quand’ elli ebbe ’l suo dir così compiuto, la fiamma dolorando si partio, torcendo e dibattendo ’l corno aguto.
Inf. 27.133Noi passamm’ oltre, e io e ’l duca mio, su per lo scoglio infino in su l’altr’ arco che cuopre ’l fosso in che si paga il fio
Inf. 27.136a quei che scommettendo acquistan carco.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII
Inf. 28.1Chi poria mai pur con parole sciolte dicer del sangue e de le piaghe a pieno ch’i’ ora vidi, per narrar più volte?
Inf. 28.4Ogne lingua per certo verria meno per lo nostro sermone e per la mente c’hanno a tanto comprender poco seno.
Inf. 28.7S’el s’aunasse ancor tutta la gente che già, in su la fortunata terra di Puglia, fu del suo sangue dolente
Inf. 28.10per li Troiani e per la lunga guerra che de l’anella fé sì alte spoglie, come Livïo scrive, che non erra,
Inf. 28.13con quella che sentio di colpi doglie per contastare a Ruberto Guiscardo; e l’altra il cui ossame ancor s’accoglie
Inf. 28.16a Ceperan, là dove fu bugiardo ciascun Pugliese, e là da Tagliacozzo, dove sanz’ arme vinse il vecchio Alardo;
Inf. 28.19e qual forato suo membro e qual mozzo mostrasse, d’aequar sarebbe nulla il modo de la nona bolgia sozzo.
Inf. 28.22Già veggia, per mezzul perdere o lulla, com’ io vidi un, così non si pertugia, rotto dal mento infin dove si trulla.
Inf. 28.25Tra le gambe pendevan le minugia; la corata pareva e ’l tristo sacco che merda fa di quel che si trangugia.
Inf. 28.28Mentre che tutto in lui veder m’attacco, guardommi e con le man s’aperse il petto, dicendo: «Or vedi com’ io mi dilacco!
Inf. 28.31vedi come storpiato è Mäometto! Dinanzi a me sen va piangendo Alì, fesso nel volto dal mento al ciuffetto.
Inf. 28.34E tutti li altri che tu vedi qui, seminator di scandalo e di scisma fuor vivi, e però son fessi così.
Inf. 28.37Un diavolo è qua dietro che n’accisma sì crudelmente, al taglio de la spada rimettendo ciascun di questa risma,
Inf. 28.40quand’ avem volta la dolente strada; però che le ferite son richiuse prima ch’altri dinanzi li rivada.
Inf. 28.43Ma tu chi se’ che ’n su lo scoglio muse, forse per indugiar d’ire a la pena ch’è giudicata in su le tue accuse?».
Inf. 28.46«Né morte ’l giunse ancor, né colpa ’l mena», rispuose ’l mio maestro, «a tormentarlo; ma per dar lui esperïenza piena,
Inf. 28.49a me, che morto son, convien menarlo per lo ’nferno qua giù di giro in giro; e quest’ è ver così com’ io ti parlo».
Inf. 28.52Più fuor di cento che, quando l’udiro, s’arrestaron nel fosso a riguardarmi per maraviglia, oblïando il martiro.
Inf. 28.55«Or dì a fra Dolcin dunque che s’armi, tu che forse vedra’ il sole in breve, s’ello non vuol qui tosto seguitarmi,
Inf. 28.58sì di vivanda, che stretta di neve non rechi la vittoria al Noarese, ch’altrimenti acquistar non saria leve».
Inf. 28.61Poi che l’un piè per girsene sospese, Mäometto mi disse esta parola; indi a partirsi in terra lo distese.
Inf. 28.64Un altro, che forata avea la gola e tronco ’l naso infin sotto le ciglia, e non avea mai ch’una orecchia sola,
Inf. 28.67ristato a riguardar per maraviglia con li altri, innanzi a li altri aprì la canna, ch’era di fuor d’ogne parte vermiglia,
Inf. 28.70e disse: «O tu cui colpa non condanna e cu’ io vidi su in terra latina, se troppa simiglianza non m’inganna,
Inf. 28.73rimembriti di Pier da Medicina, se mai torni a veder lo dolce piano che da Vercelli a Marcabò dichina.
Inf. 28.76E fa saper a’ due miglior da Fano, a messer Guido e anco ad Angiolello, che, se l’antiveder qui non è vano,
Inf. 28.79gittati saran fuor di lor vasello e mazzerati presso a la Cattolica per tradimento d’un tiranno fello.
Inf. 28.82Tra l’isola di Cipri e di Maiolica non vide mai sì gran fallo Nettuno, non da pirate, non da gente argolica.
Inf. 28.85Quel traditor che vede pur con l’uno, e tien la terra che tale qui meco vorrebbe di vedere esser digiuno,
Inf. 28.88farà venirli a parlamento seco; poi farà sì, ch’al vento di Focara non sarà lor mestier voto né preco».
Inf. 28.91E io a lui: «Dimostrami e dichiara, se vuo’ ch’i’ porti sù di te novella, chi è colui da la veduta amara».
Inf. 28.94Allor puose la mano a la mascella d’un suo compagno e la bocca li aperse, gridando: «Questi è desso, e non favella.
Inf. 28.97Questi, scacciato, il dubitar sommerse in Cesare, affermando che ’l fornito sempre con danno l’attender sofferse».
Inf. 28.100Oh quanto mi pareva sbigottito con la lingua tagliata ne la strozza Curïo, ch’a dir fu così ardito!
Inf. 28.103E un ch’avea l’una e l’altra man mozza, levando i moncherin per l’aura fosca, sì che ’l sangue facea la faccia sozza,
Inf. 28.106gridò: «Ricordera’ti anche del Mosca, che disse, lasso!, “Capo ha cosa fatta”, che fu mal seme per la gente tosca».
Inf. 28.109E io li aggiunsi: «E morte di tua schiatta»; per ch’elli, accumulando duol con duolo, sen gio come persona trista e matta.
Inf. 28.112Ma io rimasi a riguardar lo stuolo, e vidi cosa ch’io avrei paura, sanza più prova, di contarla solo;
Inf. 28.115se non che coscïenza m’assicura, la buona compagnia che l’uom francheggia sotto l’asbergo del sentirsi pura.
Inf. 28.118Io vidi certo, e ancor par ch’io ’l veggia, un busto sanza capo andar sì come andavan li altri de la trista greggia;
Inf. 28.121e ’l capo tronco tenea per le chiome, pesol con mano a guisa di lanterna: e quel mirava noi e dicea: «Oh me!».
Inf. 28.124Di sé facea a sé stesso lucerna, ed eran due in uno e uno in due; com’ esser può, quei sa che sì governa.
Inf. 28.127Quando diritto al piè del ponte fue, levò ’l braccio alto con tutta la testa per appressarne le parole sue,
Inf. 28.130che fuoro: «Or vedi la pena molesta, tu che, spirando, vai veggendo i morti: vedi s’alcuna è grande come questa.
Inf. 28.133E perché tu di me novella porti, sappi ch’i’ son Bertram dal Bornio, quelli che diedi al re giovane i ma’ conforti.
Inf. 28.136Io feci il padre e ’l figlio in sé ribelli; Achitofèl non fé più d’Absalone e di Davìd coi malvagi punzelli.
Inf. 28.139Perch’ io parti’ così giunte persone, partito porto il mio cerebro, lasso!, dal suo principio ch’è in questo troncone.
Inf. 28.142Così s’osserva in me lo contrapasso».
Inferno, Canto XXIX
Inf. 29.1La molta gente e le diverse piaghe avean le luci mie sì inebrïate, che de lo stare a piangere eran vaghe.
Inf. 29.4Ma Virgilio mi disse: «Che pur guate? perché la vista tua pur si soffolge là giù tra l’ombre triste smozzicate?
Inf. 29.7Tu non hai fatto sì a l’altre bolge; pensa, se tu annoverar le credi, che miglia ventidue la valle volge.
Inf. 29.10E già la luna è sotto i nostri piedi; lo tempo è poco omai che n’è concesso, e altro è da veder che tu non vedi».
Inf. 29.13«Se tu avessi», rispuos’ io appresso, «atteso a la cagion per ch’io guardava, forse m’avresti ancor lo star dimesso».
Inf. 29.16Parte sen giva, e io retro li andava, lo duca, già faccendo la risposta, e soggiugnendo: «Dentro a quella cava
Inf. 29.19dov’ io tenea or li occhi sì a posta, credo ch’un spirto del mio sangue pianga la colpa che là giù cotanto costa».
Inf. 29.22Allor disse ’l maestro: «Non si franga lo tuo pensier da qui innanzi sovr’ ello. Attendi ad altro, ed ei là si rimanga;
Inf. 29.25ch’io vidi lui a piè del ponticello mostrarti e minacciar forte col dito, e udi’ ’l nominar Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28Tu eri allor sì del tutto impedito sovra colui che già tenne Altaforte, che non guardasti in là, sì fu partito».
Inf. 29.31«O duca mio, la vïolenta morte che non li è vendicata ancor», diss’ io, «per alcun che de l’onta sia consorte,
Inf. 29.34fece lui disdegnoso; ond’ el sen gio sanza parlarmi, sì com’ ïo estimo: e in ciò m’ha el fatto a sé più pio».
Inf. 29.37Così parlammo infino al loco primo che de lo scoglio l’altra valle mostra, se più lume vi fosse, tutto ad imo.
Inf. 29.40Quando noi fummo sor l’ultima chiostra di Malebolge, sì che i suoi conversi potean parere a la veduta nostra,
Inf. 29.43lamenti saettaron me diversi, che di pietà ferrati avean li strali; ond’ io li orecchi con le man copersi.
Inf. 29.46Qual dolor fora, se de li spedali di Valdichiana tra ’l luglio e ’l settembre e di Maremma e di Sardigna i mali
Inf. 29.49fossero in una fossa tutti ’nsembre, tal era quivi, e tal puzzo n’usciva qual suol venir de le marcite membre.
Inf. 29.52Noi discendemmo in su l’ultima riva del lungo scoglio, pur da man sinistra; e allor fu la mia vista più viva
Inf. 29.55giù ver’ lo fondo, la ’ve la ministra de l’alto Sire infallibil giustizia punisce i falsador che qui registra.
Inf. 29.58Non credo ch’a veder maggior tristizia fosse in Egina il popol tutto infermo, quando fu l’aere sì pien di malizia,
Inf. 29.61che li animali, infino al picciol vermo, cascaron tutti, e poi le genti antiche, secondo che i poeti hanno per fermo,
Inf. 29.64si ristorar di seme di formiche; ch’era a veder per quella oscura valle languir li spirti per diverse biche.
Inf. 29.67Qual sovra ’l ventre e qual sovra le spalle l’un de l’altro giacea, e qual carpone si trasmutava per lo tristo calle.
Inf. 29.70Passo passo andavam sanza sermone, guardando e ascoltando li ammalati, che non potean levar le lor persone.
Inf. 29.73Io vidi due sedere a sé poggiati, com’ a scaldar si poggia tegghia a tegghia, dal capo al piè di schianze macolati;
Inf. 29.76e non vidi già mai menare stregghia a ragazzo aspettato dal segnorso, né a colui che mal volontier vegghia,
Inf. 29.79come ciascun menava spesso il morso de l’unghie sopra sé per la gran rabbia del pizzicor, che non ha più soccorso;
Inf. 29.82e sì traevan giù l’unghie la scabbia, come coltel di scardova le scaglie o d’altro pesce che più larghe l’abbia.
Inf. 29.85«O tu che con le dita ti dismaglie», cominciò ’l duca mio a l’un di loro, «e che fai d’esse talvolta tanaglie,
Inf. 29.88dinne s’alcun Latino è tra costoro che son quinc’ entro, se l’unghia ti basti etternalmente a cotesto lavoro».
Inf. 29.91«Latin siam noi, che tu vedi sì guasti qui ambedue», rispuose l’un piangendo; «ma tu chi se’ che di noi dimandasti?».
Inf. 29.94E ’l duca disse: «I’ son un che discendo con questo vivo giù di balzo in balzo, e di mostrar lo ’nferno a lui intendo».
Inf. 29.97Allor si ruppe lo comun rincalzo; e tremando ciascuno a me si volse con altri che l’udiron di rimbalzo.
Inf. 29.100Lo buon maestro a me tutto s’accolse, dicendo: «Dì a lor ciò che tu vuoli»; e io incominciai, poscia ch’ei volse:
Inf. 29.103«Se la vostra memoria non s’imboli nel primo mondo da l’umane menti, ma s’ella viva sotto molti soli,
Inf. 29.106ditemi chi voi siete e di che genti; la vostra sconcia e fastidiosa pena di palesarvi a me non vi spaventi».
Inf. 29.109«Io fui d’Arezzo, e Albero da Siena», rispuose l’un, «mi fé mettere al foco; ma quel per ch’io mori’ qui non mi mena.
Inf. 29.112Vero è ch’i’ dissi lui, parlando a gioco: “I’ mi saprei levar per l’aere a volo”; e quei, ch’avea vaghezza e senno poco,
Inf. 29.115volle ch’i’ li mostrassi l’arte; e solo perch’ io nol feci Dedalo, mi fece ardere a tal che l’avea per figliuolo.
Inf. 29.118Ma ne l’ultima bolgia de le diece me per l’alchìmia che nel mondo usai dannò Minòs, a cui fallar non lece».
Inf. 29.121E io dissi al poeta: «Or fu già mai gente sì vana come la sanese? Certo non la francesca sì d’assai!».
Inf. 29.124Onde l’altro lebbroso, che m’intese, rispuose al detto mio: «Tra’mene Stricca che seppe far le temperate spese,
Inf. 29.127e Niccolò che la costuma ricca del garofano prima discoverse ne l’orto dove tal seme s’appicca;
Inf. 29.130e tra’ne la brigata in che disperse Caccia d’Ascian la vigna e la gran fonda, e l’Abbagliato suo senno proferse.
Inf. 29.133Ma perché sappi chi sì ti seconda contra i Sanesi, aguzza ver’ me l’occhio, sì che la faccia mia ben ti risponda:
Inf. 29.136sì vedrai ch’io son l’ombra di Capocchio, che falsai li metalli con l’alchìmia; e te dee ricordar, se ben t’adocchio,
Inf. 29.139com’ io fui di natura buona scimia».
Inferno, Canto XXX
Inf. 30.1Nel tempo che Iunone era crucciata per Semelè contra ’l sangue tebano, come mostrò una e altra fïata,
Inf. 30.4Atamante divenne tanto insano, che veggendo la moglie con due figli andar carcata da ciascuna mano,
Inf. 30.7gridò: «Tendiam le reti, sì ch’io pigli la leonessa e ’ leoncini al varco»; e poi distese i dispietati artigli,
Inf. 30.10prendendo l’un ch’avea nome Learco, e rotollo e percosselo ad un sasso; e quella s’annegò con l’altro carco.
Inf. 30.13E quando la fortuna volse in basso l’altezza de’ Troian che tutto ardiva, sì che ’nsieme col regno il re fu casso,
Inf. 30.16Ecuba trista, misera e cattiva, poscia che vide Polissena morta, e del suo Polidoro in su la riva
Inf. 30.19del mar si fu la dolorosa accorta, forsennata latrò sì come cane; tanto il dolor le fé la mente torta.
Inf. 30.22Ma né di Tebe furie né troiane si vider mäi in alcun tanto crude, non punger bestie, nonché membra umane,
Inf. 30.25quant’ io vidi in due ombre smorte e nude, che mordendo correvan di quel modo che ’l porco quando del porcil si schiude.
Inf. 30.28L’una giunse a Capocchio, e in sul nodo del collo l’assannò, sì che, tirando, grattar li fece il ventre al fondo sodo.
Inf. 30.31E l’Aretin che rimase, tremando mi disse: «Quel folletto è Gianni Schicchi, e va rabbioso altrui così conciando».
Inf. 30.34«Oh», diss’ io lui, «se l’altro non ti ficchi li denti a dosso, non ti sia fatica a dir chi è, pria che di qui si spicchi».
Inf. 30.37Ed elli a me: «Quell’ è l’anima antica di Mirra scellerata, che divenne al padre, fuor del dritto amore, amica.
Inf. 30.40Questa a peccar con esso così venne, falsificando sé in altrui forma, come l’altro che là sen va, sostenne,
Inf. 30.43per guadagnar la donna de la torma, falsificare in sé Buoso Donati, testando e dando al testamento norma».
Inf. 30.46E poi che i due rabbiosi fuor passati sovra cu’ io avea l’occhio tenuto, rivolsilo a guardar li altri mal nati.
Inf. 30.49Io vidi un, fatto a guisa di lëuto, pur ch’elli avesse avuta l’anguinaia tronca da l’altro che l’uomo ha forcuto.
Inf. 30.52La grave idropesì, che sì dispaia le membra con l’omor che mal converte, che ’l viso non risponde a la ventraia,
Inf. 30.55faceva lui tener le labbra aperte come l’etico fa, che per la sete l’un verso ’l mento e l’altro in sù rinverte.
Inf. 30.58«O voi che sanz’ alcuna pena siete, e non so io perché, nel mondo gramo», diss’ elli a noi, «guardate e attendete
Inf. 30.61a la miseria del maestro Adamo; io ebbi, vivo, assai di quel ch’i’ volli, e ora, lasso!, un gocciol d’acqua bramo.
Inf. 30.64Li ruscelletti che d’i verdi colli del Casentin discendon giuso in Arno, faccendo i lor canali freddi e molli,
Inf. 30.67sempre mi stanno innanzi, e non indarno, ché l’imagine lor vie più m’asciuga che ’l male ond’ io nel volto mi discarno.
Inf. 30.70La rigida giustizia che mi fruga tragge cagion del loco ov’ io peccai a metter più li miei sospiri in fuga.
Inf. 30.73Ivi è Romena, là dov’ io falsai la lega suggellata del Batista; per ch’io il corpo sù arso lasciai.
Inf. 30.76Ma s’io vedessi qui l’anima trista di Guido o d’Alessandro o di lor frate, per Fonte Branda non darei la vista.
Inf. 30.79Dentro c’è l’una già, se l’arrabbiate ombre che vanno intorno dicon vero; ma che mi val, c’ho le membra legate?
Inf. 30.82S’io fossi pur di tanto ancor leggero ch’i’ potessi in cent’ anni andare un’oncia, io sarei messo già per lo sentiero,
Inf. 30.85cercando lui tra questa gente sconcia, con tutto ch’ella volge undici miglia, e men d’un mezzo di traverso non ci ha.
Inf. 30.88Io son per lor tra sì fatta famiglia; e’ m’indussero a batter li fiorini ch’avevan tre carati di mondiglia».
Inf. 30.91E io a lui: «Chi son li due tapini che fumman come man bagnate ’l verno, giacendo stretti a’ tuoi destri confini?».
Inf. 30.94«Qui li trovai—e poi volta non dierno—», rispuose, «quando piovvi in questo greppo, e non credo che dieno in sempiterno.
Inf. 30.97L’una è la falsa ch’accusò Gioseppo; l’altr’ è ’l falso Sinon greco di Troia: per febbre aguta gittan tanto leppo».
Inf. 30.100E l’un di lor, che si recò a noia forse d’esser nomato sì oscuro, col pugno li percosse l’epa croia.
Inf. 30.103Quella sonò come fosse un tamburo; e mastro Adamo li percosse il volto col braccio suo, che non parve men duro,
Inf. 30.106dicendo a lui: «Ancor che mi sia tolto lo muover per le membra che son gravi, ho io il braccio a tal mestiere sciolto».
Inf. 30.109Ond’ ei rispuose: «Quando tu andavi al fuoco, non l’avei tu così presto; ma sì e più l’avei quando coniavi».
Inf. 30.112E l’idropico: «Tu di’ ver di questo: ma tu non fosti sì ver testimonio là ’ve del ver fosti a Troia richesto».
Inf. 30.115«S’io dissi falso, e tu falsasti il conio», disse Sinon; «e son qui per un fallo, e tu per più ch’alcun altro demonio!».
Inf. 30.118«Ricorditi, spergiuro, del cavallo», rispuose quel ch’avëa infiata l’epa; «e sieti reo che tutto il mondo sallo!».
Inf. 30.121«E te sia rea la sete onde ti crepa», disse ’l Greco, «la lingua, e l’acqua marcia che ’l ventre innanzi a li occhi sì t’assiepa!».
Inf. 30.124Allora il monetier: «Così si squarcia la bocca tua per tuo mal come suole; ché, s’i’ ho sete e omor mi rinfarcia,
Inf. 30.127tu hai l’arsura e ’l capo che ti duole, e per leccar lo specchio di Narcisso, non vorresti a ’nvitar molte parole».
Inf. 30.130Ad ascoltarli er’ io del tutto fisso, quando ’l maestro mi disse: «Or pur mira, che per poco che teco non mi risso!».
Inf. 30.133Quand’ io ’l senti’ a me parlar con ira, volsimi verso lui con tal vergogna, ch’ancor per la memoria mi si gira.
Inf. 30.136Qual è colui che suo dannaggio sogna, che sognando desidera sognare, sì che quel ch’è, come non fosse, agogna,
Inf. 30.139tal mi fec’ io, non possendo parlare, che disïava scusarmi, e scusava me tuttavia, e nol mi credea fare.
Inf. 30.142«Maggior difetto men vergogna lava», disse ’l maestro, «che ’l tuo non è stato; però d’ogne trestizia ti disgrava.
Inf. 30.145E fa ragion ch’io ti sia sempre allato, se più avvien che fortuna t’accoglia dove sien genti in simigliante piato:
Inf. 30.148ché voler ciò udire è bassa voglia».
Inferno, Canto XXXI
Inf. 31.1Una medesma lingua pria mi morse, sì che mi tinse l’una e l’altra guancia, e poi la medicina mi riporse;
Inf. 31.4così od’ io che solea far la lancia d’Achille e del suo padre esser cagione prima di trista e poi di buona mancia.
Inf. 31.7Noi demmo il dosso al misero vallone su per la ripa che ’l cinge dintorno, attraversando sanza alcun sermone.
Inf. 31.10Quiv’ era men che notte e men che giorno, sì che ’l viso m’andava innanzi poco; ma io senti’ sonare un alto corno,
Inf. 31.13tanto ch’avrebbe ogne tuon fatto fioco, che, contra sé la sua via seguitando, dirizzò li occhi miei tutti ad un loco.
Inf. 31.16Dopo la dolorosa rotta, quando Carlo Magno perdé la santa gesta, non sonò sì terribilmente Orlando.
Inf. 31.19Poco portäi in là volta la testa, che me parve veder molte alte torri; ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, che terra è questa?».
Inf. 31.22Ed elli a me: «Però che tu trascorri per le tenebre troppo da la lungi, avvien che poi nel maginare abborri.
Inf. 31.25Tu vedrai ben, se tu là ti congiungi, quanto ’l senso s’inganna di lontano; però alquanto più te stesso pungi».
Inf. 31.28Poi caramente mi prese per mano e disse: «Pria che noi siam più avanti, acciò che ’l fatto men ti paia strano,
Inf. 31.31sappi che non son torri, ma giganti, e son nel pozzo intorno da la ripa da l’umbilico in giuso tutti quanti».
Inf. 31.34Come quando la nebbia si dissipa, lo sguardo a poco a poco raffigura ciò che cela ’l vapor che l’aere stipa,
Inf. 31.37così forando l’aura grossa e scura, più e più appressando ver’ la sponda, fuggiemi errore e cresciemi paura;
Inf. 31.40però che, come su la cerchia tonda Montereggion di torri si corona, così la proda che ’l pozzo circonda
Inf. 31.43torreggiavan di mezza la persona li orribili giganti, cui minaccia Giove del cielo ancora quando tuona.
Inf. 31.46E io scorgeva già d’alcun la faccia, le spalle e ’l petto e del ventre gran parte, e per le coste giù ambo le braccia.
Inf. 31.49Natura certo, quando lasciò l’arte di sì fatti animali, assai fé bene per tòrre tali essecutori a Marte.
Inf. 31.52E s’ella d’elefanti e di balene non si pente, chi guarda sottilmente, più giusta e più discreta la ne tene;
Inf. 31.55ché dove l’argomento de la mente s’aggiugne al mal volere e a la possa, nessun riparo vi può far la gente.
Inf. 31.58La faccia sua mi parea lunga e grossa come la pina di San Pietro a Roma, e a sua proporzione eran l’altre ossa;
Inf. 31.61sì che la ripa, ch’era perizoma dal mezzo in giù, ne mostrava ben tanto di sovra, che di giugnere a la chioma
Inf. 31.64tre Frison s’averien dato mal vanto; però ch’i’ ne vedea trenta gran palmi dal loco in giù dov’ omo affibbia ’l manto.
Inf. 31.67«Raphèl maì amècche zabì almi», cominciò a gridar la fiera bocca, cui non si convenia più dolci salmi.
Inf. 31.70E ’l duca mio ver’ lui: «Anima sciocca, tienti col corno, e con quel ti disfoga quand’ ira o altra passïon ti tocca!
Inf. 31.73Cércati al collo, e troverai la soga che ’l tien legato, o anima confusa, e vedi lui che ’l gran petto ti doga».
Inf. 31.76Poi disse a me: «Elli stessi s’accusa; questi è Nembrotto per lo cui mal coto pur un linguaggio nel mondo non s’usa.
Inf. 31.79Lasciànlo stare e non parliamo a vòto; ché così è a lui ciascun linguaggio come ’l suo ad altrui, ch’a nullo è noto».
Inf. 31.82Facemmo adunque più lungo vïaggio, vòlti a sinistra; e al trar d’un balestro trovammo l’altro assai più fero e maggio.
Inf. 31.85A cigner lui qual che fosse ’l maestro, non so io dir, ma el tenea soccinto dinanzi l’altro e dietro il braccio destro
Inf. 31.88d’una catena che ’l tenea avvinto dal collo in giù, sì che ’n su lo scoperto si ravvolgëa infino al giro quinto.
Inf. 31.91«Questo superbo volle esser esperto di sua potenza contra ’l sommo Giove», disse ’l mio duca, «ond’ elli ha cotal merto.
Inf. 31.94Fïalte ha nome, e fece le gran prove quando i giganti fer paura a’ dèi; le braccia ch’el menò, già mai non move».
Inf. 31.97E io a lui: «S’esser puote, io vorrei che de lo smisurato Brïareo esperïenza avesser li occhi mei».
Inf. 31.100Ond’ ei rispuose: «Tu vedrai Anteo presso di qui che parla ed è disciolto, che ne porrà nel fondo d’ogne reo.
Inf. 31.103Quel che tu vuo’ veder, più là è molto ed è legato e fatto come questo, salvo che più feroce par nel volto».
Inf. 31.106Non fu tremoto già tanto rubesto, che scotesse una torre così forte, come Fïalte a scuotersi fu presto.
Inf. 31.109Allor temett’ io più che mai la morte, e non v’era mestier più che la dotta, s’io non avessi viste le ritorte.
Inf. 31.112Noi procedemmo più avante allotta, e venimmo ad Anteo, che ben cinque alle, sanza la testa, uscia fuor de la grotta.
Inf. 31.115«O tu che ne la fortunata valle che fece Scipïon di gloria reda, quand’ Anibàl co’ suoi diede le spalle,
Inf. 31.118recasti già mille leon per preda, e che, se fossi stato a l’alta guerra de’ tuoi fratelli, ancor par che si creda
Inf. 31.121ch’avrebber vinto i figli de la terra: mettine giù, e non ten vegna schifo, dove Cocito la freddura serra.
Inf. 31.124Non ci fare ire a Tizio né a Tifo: questi può dar di quel che qui si brama; però ti china e non torcer lo grifo.
Inf. 31.127Ancor ti può nel mondo render fama, ch’el vive, e lunga vita ancor aspetta se ’nnanzi tempo grazia a sé nol chiama».
Inf. 31.130Così disse ’l maestro; e quelli in fretta le man distese, e prese ’l duca mio, ond’ Ercule sentì già grande stretta.
Inf. 31.133Virgilio, quando prender si sentio, disse a me: «Fatti qua, sì ch’io ti prenda»; poi fece sì ch’un fascio era elli e io.
Inf. 31.136Qual pare a riguardar la Carisenda sotto ’l chinato, quando un nuvol vada sovr’ essa sì, ched ella incontro penda:
Inf. 31.139tal parve Antëo a me che stava a bada di vederlo chinare, e fu tal ora ch’i’ avrei voluto ir per altra strada.
Inf. 31.142Ma lievemente al fondo che divora Lucifero con Giuda, ci sposò; né, sì chinato, lì fece dimora,
Inf. 31.145e come albero in nave si levò.
Inferno, Canto XXXII
Inf. 32.1S’ïo avessi le rime aspre e chiocce, come si converrebbe al tristo buco sovra ’l qual pontan tutte l’altre rocce,
Inf. 32.4io premerei di mio concetto il suco più pienamente; ma perch’ io non l’abbo, non sanza tema a dicer mi conduco;
Inf. 32.7ché non è impresa da pigliare a gabbo discriver fondo a tutto l’universo, né da lingua che chiami mamma o babbo.
Inf. 32.10Ma quelle donne aiutino il mio verso ch’aiutaro Anfïone a chiuder Tebe, sì che dal fatto il dir non sia diverso.
Inf. 32.13Oh sovra tutte mal creata plebe che stai nel loco onde parlare è duro, mei foste state qui pecore o zebe!
Inf. 32.16Come noi fummo giù nel pozzo scuro sotto i piè del gigante assai più bassi, e io mirava ancora a l’alto muro,
Inf. 32.19dicere udi’mi: «Guarda come passi: va sì, che tu non calchi con le piante le teste de’ fratei miseri lassi».
Inf. 32.22Per ch’io mi volsi, e vidimi davante e sotto i piedi un lago che per gelo avea di vetro e non d’acqua sembiante.
Inf. 32.25Non fece al corso suo sì grosso velo di verno la Danoia in Osterlicchi, né Tanaï là sotto ’l freddo cielo,
Inf. 32.28com’ era quivi; che se Tambernicchi vi fosse sù caduto, o Pietrapana, non avria pur da l’orlo fatto cricchi.
Inf. 32.31E come a gracidar si sta la rana col muso fuor de l’acqua, quando sogna di spigolar sovente la villana,
Inf. 32.34livide, insin là dove appar vergogna eran l’ombre dolenti ne la ghiaccia, mettendo i denti in nota di cicogna.
Inf. 32.37Ognuna in giù tenea volta la faccia; da bocca il freddo, e da li occhi il cor tristo tra lor testimonianza si procaccia.
Inf. 32.40Quand’ io m’ebbi dintorno alquanto visto, volsimi a’ piedi, e vidi due sì stretti, che ’l pel del capo avieno insieme misto.
Inf. 32.43«Ditemi, voi che sì strignete i petti», diss’ io, «chi siete?». E quei piegaro i colli; e poi ch’ebber li visi a me eretti,
Inf. 32.46li occhi lor, ch’eran pria pur dentro molli, gocciar su per le labbra, e ’l gelo strinse le lagrime tra essi e riserrolli.
Inf. 32.49Con legno legno spranga mai non cinse forte così; ond’ ei come due becchi cozzaro insieme, tanta ira li vinse.
Inf. 32.52E un ch’avea perduti ambo li orecchi per la freddura, pur col viso in giùe, disse: «Perché cotanto in noi ti specchi?
Inf. 32.55Se vuoi saper chi son cotesti due, la valle onde Bisenzo si dichina del padre loro Alberto e di lor fue.
Inf. 32.58D’un corpo usciro; e tutta la Caina potrai cercare, e non troverai ombra degna più d’esser fitta in gelatina:
Inf. 32.61non quelli a cui fu rotto il petto e l’ombra con esso un colpo per la man d’Artù; non Focaccia; non questi che m’ingombra
Inf. 32.64col capo sì, ch’i’ non veggio oltre più, e fu nomato Sassol Mascheroni; se tosco se’, ben sai omai chi fu.
Inf. 32.67E perché non mi metti in più sermoni, sappi ch’i’ fu’ il Camiscion de’ Pazzi; e aspetto Carlin che mi scagioni».
Inf. 32.70Poscia vid’ io mille visi cagnazzi fatti per freddo; onde mi vien riprezzo, e verrà sempre, de’ gelati guazzi.
Inf. 32.73E mentre ch’andavamo inver’ lo mezzo al quale ogne gravezza si rauna, e io tremava ne l’etterno rezzo;
Inf. 32.76se voler fu o destino o fortuna, non so; ma, passeggiando tra le teste, forte percossi ’l piè nel viso ad una.
Inf. 32.79Piangendo mi sgridò: «Perché mi peste? se tu non vieni a crescer la vendetta di Montaperti, perché mi moleste?».
Inf. 32.82E io: «Maestro mio, or qui m’aspetta, sì ch’io esca d’un dubbio per costui; poi mi farai, quantunque vorrai, fretta».
Inf. 32.85Lo duca stette, e io dissi a colui che bestemmiava duramente ancora: «Qual se’ tu che così rampogni altrui?».
Inf. 32.88«Or tu chi se’ che vai per l’Antenora, percotendo», rispuose, «altrui le gote, sì che, se fossi vivo, troppo fora?».
Inf. 32.91«Vivo son io, e caro esser ti puote», fu mia risposta, «se dimandi fama, ch’io metta il nome tuo tra l’altre note».
Inf. 32.94Ed elli a me: «Del contrario ho io brama. Lèvati quinci e non mi dar più lagna, ché mal sai lusingar per questa lama!».
Inf. 32.97Allor lo presi per la cuticagna e dissi: «El converrà che tu ti nomi, o che capel qui sù non ti rimagna».
Inf. 32.100Ond’ elli a me: «Perché tu mi dischiomi, né ti dirò ch’io sia, né mosterrolti, se mille fiate in sul capo mi tomi».
Inf. 32.103Io avea già i capelli in mano avvolti, e tratti glien’ avea più d’una ciocca, latrando lui con li occhi in giù raccolti,
Inf. 32.106quando un altro gridò: «Che hai tu, Bocca? non ti basta sonar con le mascelle, se tu non latri? qual diavol ti tocca?».
Inf. 32.109«Omai», diss’ io, «non vo’ che più favelle, malvagio traditor; ch’a la tua onta io porterò di te vere novelle».
Inf. 32.112«Va via», rispuose, «e ciò che tu vuoi conta; ma non tacer, se tu di qua entro eschi, di quel ch’ebbe or così la lingua pronta.
Inf. 32.115El piange qui l’argento de’ Franceschi: “Io vidi”, potrai dir, “quel da Duera là dove i peccatori stanno freschi”.
Inf. 32.118Se fossi domandato “Altri chi v’era?”, tu hai dallato quel di Beccheria di cui segò Fiorenza la gorgiera.
Inf. 32.121Gianni de’ Soldanier credo che sia più là con Ganellone e Tebaldello, ch’aprì Faenza quando si dormia».
Inf. 32.124Noi eravam partiti già da ello, ch’io vidi due ghiacciati in una buca, sì che l’un capo a l’altro era cappello;
Inf. 32.127e come ’l pan per fame si manduca, così ’l sovran li denti a l’altro pose là ’ve ’l cervel s’aggiugne con la nuca:
Inf. 32.130non altrimenti Tidëo si rose le tempie a Menalippo per disdegno, che quei faceva il teschio e l’altre cose.
Inf. 32.133«O tu che mostri per sì bestial segno odio sovra colui che tu ti mangi, dimmi ’l perché», diss’ io, «per tal convegno,
Inf. 32.136che se tu a ragion di lui ti piangi, sappiendo chi voi siete e la sua pecca, nel mondo suso ancora io te ne cangi,
Inf. 32.139se quella con ch’io parlo non si secca».
Inferno, Canto XXXIII
Inf. 33.1La bocca sollevò dal fiero pasto quel peccator, forbendola a’ capelli del capo ch’elli avea di retro guasto.
Inf. 33.4Poi cominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io rinovelli disperato dolor che ’l cor mi preme già pur pensando, pria ch’io ne favelli.
Inf. 33.7Ma se le mie parole esser dien seme che frutti infamia al traditor ch’i’ rodo, parlar e lagrimar vedrai insieme.
Inf. 33.10Io non so chi tu se’ né per che modo venuto se’ qua giù; ma fiorentino mi sembri veramente quand’ io t’odo.
Inf. 33.13Tu dei saper ch’i’ fui conte Ugolino, e questi è l’arcivescovo Ruggieri: or ti dirò perché i son tal vicino.
Inf. 33.16Che per l’effetto de’ suo’ mai pensieri, fidandomi di lui, io fossi preso e poscia morto, dir non è mestieri;
Inf. 33.19però quel che non puoi avere inteso, cioè come la morte mia fu cruda, udirai, e saprai s’e’ m’ha offeso.
Inf. 33.22Breve pertugio dentro da la Muda, la qual per me ha ’l titol de la fame, e che conviene ancor ch’altrui si chiuda,
Inf. 33.25m’avea mostrato per lo suo forame più lune già, quand’ io feci ’l mal sonno che del futuro mi squarciò ’l velame.
Inf. 33.28Questi pareva a me maestro e donno, cacciando il lupo e ’ lupicini al monte per che i Pisan veder Lucca non ponno.
Inf. 33.31Con cagne magre, studïose e conte Gualandi con Sismondi e con Lanfranchi s’avea messi dinanzi da la fronte.
Inf. 33.34In picciol corso mi parieno stanchi lo padre e ’ figli, e con l’agute scane mi parea lor veder fender li fianchi.
Inf. 33.37Quando fui desto innanzi la dimane, pianger senti’ fra ’l sonno i miei figliuoli ch’eran con meco, e dimandar del pane.
Inf. 33.40Ben se’ crudel, se tu già non ti duoli pensando ciò che ’l mio cor s’annunziava; e se non piangi, di che pianger suoli?
Inf. 33.43Già eran desti, e l’ora s’appressava che ’l cibo ne solëa essere addotto, e per suo sogno ciascun dubitava;
Inf. 33.46e io senti’ chiavar l’uscio di sotto a l’orribile torre; ond’ io guardai nel viso a’ mie’ figliuoi sanza far motto.
Inf. 33.49Io non piangëa, sì dentro impetrai: piangevan elli; e Anselmuccio mio disse: “Tu guardi sì, padre! che hai?”.
Inf. 33.52Perciò non lagrimai né rispuos’ io tutto quel giorno né la notte appresso, infin che l’altro sol nel mondo uscìo.
Inf. 33.55Come un poco di raggio si fu messo nel doloroso carcere, e io scorsi per quattro visi il mio aspetto stesso,
Inf. 33.58ambo le man per lo dolor mi morsi; ed ei, pensando ch’io ’l fessi per voglia di manicar, di sùbito levorsi
Inf. 33.61e disser: “Padre, assai ci fia men doglia se tu mangi di noi: tu ne vestisti queste misere carni, e tu le spoglia”.
Inf. 33.64Queta’mi allor per non farli più tristi; lo dì e l’altro stemmo tutti muti; ahi dura terra, perché non t’apristi?
Inf. 33.67Poscia che fummo al quarto dì venuti, Gaddo mi si gittò disteso a’ piedi, dicendo: “Padre mio, ché non m’aiuti?”.
Inf. 33.70Quivi morì; e come tu mi vedi, vid’ io cascar li tre ad uno ad uno tra ’l quinto dì e ’l sesto; ond’ io mi diedi,
Inf. 33.73già cieco, a brancolar sovra ciascuno, e due dì li chiamai, poi che fur morti. Poscia, più che ’l dolor, poté ’l digiuno».
Inf. 33.76Quand’ ebbe detto ciò, con li occhi torti riprese ’l teschio misero co’ denti, che furo a l’osso, come d’un can, forti.
Inf. 33.79Ahi Pisa, vituperio de le genti del bel paese là dove ’l sì suona, poi che i vicini a te punir son lenti,
Inf. 33.82muovasi la Capraia e la Gorgona, e faccian siepe ad Arno in su la foce, sì ch’elli annieghi in te ogne persona!
Inf. 33.85Che se ’l conte Ugolino aveva voce d’aver tradita te de le castella, non dovei tu i figliuoi porre a tal croce.
Inf. 33.88Innocenti facea l’età novella, novella Tebe, Uguiccione e ’l Brigata e li altri due che ’l canto suso appella.
Inf. 33.91Noi passammo oltre, là ’ve la gelata ruvidamente un’altra gente fascia, non volta in giù, ma tutta riversata.
Inf. 33.94Lo pianto stesso lì pianger non lascia, e ’l duol che truova in su li occhi rintoppo, si volge in entro a far crescer l’ambascia;
Inf. 33.97ché le lagrime prime fanno groppo, e sì come visiere di cristallo, rïempion sotto ’l ciglio tutto il coppo.
Inf. 33.100E avvegna che, sì come d’un callo, per la freddura ciascun sentimento cessato avesse del mio viso stallo,
Inf. 33.103già mi parea sentire alquanto vento; per ch’io: «Maestro mio, questo chi move? non è qua giù ogne vapore spento?».
Inf. 33.106Ond’ elli a me: «Avaccio sarai dove di ciò ti farà l’occhio la risposta, veggendo la cagion che ’l fiato piove».
Inf. 33.109E un de’ tristi de la fredda crosta gridò a noi: «O anime crudeli tanto che data v’è l’ultima posta,
Inf. 33.112levatemi dal viso i duri veli, sì ch’ïo sfoghi ’l duol che ’l cor m’impregna, un poco, pria che ’l pianto si raggeli».
Inf. 33.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se vuo’ ch’i’ ti sovvegna, dimmi chi se’, e s’io non ti disbrigo, al fondo de la ghiaccia ir mi convegna».
Inf. 33.118Rispuose adunque: «I’ son frate Alberigo; i’ son quel da le frutta del mal orto, che qui riprendo dattero per figo».
Inf. 33.121«Oh», diss’ io lui, «or se’ tu ancor morto?». Ed elli a me: «Come ’l mio corpo stea nel mondo sù, nulla scïenza porto.
Inf. 33.124Cotal vantaggio ha questa Tolomea, che spesse volte l’anima ci cade innanzi ch’Atropòs mossa le dea.
Inf. 33.127E perché tu più volentier mi rade le ’nvetrïate lagrime dal volto, sappie che, tosto che l’anima trade
Inf. 33.130come fec’ ïo, il corpo suo l’è tolto da un demonio, che poscia il governa mentre che ’l tempo suo tutto sia vòlto.
Inf. 33.133Ella ruina in sì fatta cisterna; e forse pare ancor lo corpo suso de l’ombra che di qua dietro mi verna.
Inf. 33.136Tu ’l dei saper, se tu vien pur mo giuso: elli è ser Branca Doria, e son più anni poscia passati ch’el fu sì racchiuso».
Inf. 33.139«Io credo», diss’ io lui, «che tu m’inganni; ché Branca Doria non morì unquanche, e mangia e bee e dorme e veste panni».
Inf. 33.142«Nel fosso sù», diss’ el, «de’ Malebranche, là dove bolle la tenace pece, non era ancora giunto Michel Zanche,
Inf. 33.145che questi lasciò il diavolo in sua vece nel corpo suo, ed un suo prossimano che ’l tradimento insieme con lui fece.
Inf. 33.148Ma distendi oggimai in qua la mano; aprimi li occhi». E io non gliel’ apersi; e cortesia fu lui esser villano.
Inf. 33.151Ahi Genovesi, uomini diversi d’ogne costume e pien d’ogne magagna, perché non siete voi del mondo spersi?
Inf. 33.154Ché col peggiore spirto di Romagna trovai di voi un tal, che per sua opra in anima in Cocito già si bagna,
Inf. 33.157e in corpo par vivo ancor di sopra.
Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inf. 34.1«Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni verso di noi; però dinanzi mira», disse ’l maestro mio, «se tu ’l discerni».
Inf. 34.4Come quando una grossa nebbia spira, o quando l’emisperio nostro annotta, par di lungi un molin che ’l vento gira,
Inf. 34.7veder mi parve un tal dificio allotta; poi per lo vento mi ristrinsi retro al duca mio, ché non lì era altra grotta.
Inf. 34.10Già era, e con paura il metto in metro, là dove l’ombre tutte eran coperte, e trasparien come festuca in vetro.
Inf. 34.13Altre sono a giacere; altre stanno erte, quella col capo e quella con le piante; altra, com’ arco, il volto a’ piè rinverte.
Inf. 34.16Quando noi fummo fatti tanto avante, ch’al mio maestro piacque di mostrarmi la creatura ch’ebbe il bel sembiante,
Inf. 34.19d’innanzi mi si tolse e fé restarmi, «Ecco Dite», dicendo, «ed ecco il loco ove convien che di fortezza t’armi».
Inf. 34.22Com’ io divenni allor gelato e fioco, nol dimandar, lettor, ch’i’ non lo scrivo, però ch’ogne parlar sarebbe poco.
Inf. 34.25Io non mori’ e non rimasi vivo; pensa oggimai per te, s’hai fior d’ingegno, qual io divenni, d’uno e d’altro privo.
Inf. 34.28Lo ’mperador del doloroso regno da mezzo ’l petto uscia fuor de la ghiaccia; e più con un gigante io mi convegno,
Inf. 34.31che i giganti non fan con le sue braccia: vedi oggimai quant’ esser dee quel tutto ch’a così fatta parte si confaccia.
Inf. 34.34S’el fu sì bel com’ elli è ora brutto, e contra ’l suo fattore alzò le ciglia, ben dee da lui procedere ogne lutto.
Inf. 34.37Oh quanto parve a me gran maraviglia quand’ io vidi tre facce a la sua testa! L’una dinanzi, e quella era vermiglia;
Inf. 34.40l’altr’ eran due, che s’aggiugnieno a questa sovresso ’l mezzo di ciascuna spalla, e sé giugnieno al loco de la cresta:
Inf. 34.43e la destra parea tra bianca e gialla; la sinistra a vedere era tal, quali vegnon di là onde ’l Nilo s’avvalla.
Inf. 34.46Sotto ciascuna uscivan due grand’ ali, quanto si convenia a tanto uccello: vele di mar non vid’ io mai cotali.
Inf. 34.49Non avean penne, ma di vispistrello era lor modo; e quelle svolazzava, sì che tre venti si movean da ello:
Inf. 34.52quindi Cocito tutto s’aggelava. Con sei occhi piangëa, e per tre menti gocciava ’l pianto e sanguinosa bava.
Inf. 34.55Da ogne bocca dirompea co’ denti un peccatore, a guisa di maciulla, sì che tre ne facea così dolenti.
Inf. 34.58A quel dinanzi il mordere era nulla verso ’l graffiar, che talvolta la schiena rimanea de la pelle tutta brulla.
Inf. 34.61«Quell’ anima là sù c’ha maggior pena», disse ’l maestro, «è Giuda Scarïotto, che ’l capo ha dentro e fuor le gambe mena.
Inf. 34.64De li altri due c’hanno il capo di sotto, quel che pende dal nero ceffo è Bruto: vedi come si storce, e non fa motto!;
Inf. 34.67e l’altro è Cassio, che par sì membruto. Ma la notte risurge, e oramai è da partir, ché tutto avem veduto».
Inf. 34.70Com’ a lui piacque, il collo li avvinghiai; ed el prese di tempo e loco poste, e quando l’ali fuoro aperte assai,
Inf. 34.73appigliò sé a le vellute coste; di vello in vello giù discese poscia tra ’l folto pelo e le gelate croste.
Inf. 34.76Quando noi fummo là dove la coscia si volge, a punto in sul grosso de l’anche, lo duca, con fatica e con angoscia,
Inf. 34.79volse la testa ov’ elli avea le zanche, e aggrappossi al pel com’ om che sale, sì che ’n inferno i’ credea tornar anche.
Inf. 34.82«Attienti ben, ché per cotali scale», disse ’l maestro, ansando com’ uom lasso, «conviensi dipartir da tanto male».
Inf. 34.85Poi uscì fuor per lo fóro d’un sasso e puose me in su l’orlo a sedere; appresso porse a me l’accorto passo.
Inf. 34.88Io levai li occhi e credetti vedere Lucifero com’ io l’avea lasciato, e vidili le gambe in sù tenere;
Inf. 34.91e s’io divenni allora travagliato, la gente grossa il pensi, che non vede qual è quel punto ch’io avea passato.
Inf. 34.94«Lèvati sù», disse ’l maestro, «in piede: la via è lunga e ’l cammino è malvagio, e già il sole a mezza terza riede».
Inf. 34.97Non era camminata di palagio là ’v’ eravam, ma natural burella ch’avea mal suolo e di lume disagio.
Inf. 34.100«Prima ch’io de l’abisso mi divella, maestro mio», diss’ io quando fui dritto, «a trarmi d’erro un poco mi favella:
Inf. 34.103ov’ è la ghiaccia? e questi com’ è fitto sì sottosopra? e come, in sì poc’ ora, da sera a mane ha fatto il sol tragitto?».
Inf. 34.106Ed elli a me: «Tu imagini ancora d’esser di là dal centro, ov’ io mi presi al pel del vermo reo che ’l mondo fóra.
Inf. 34.109Di là fosti cotanto quant’ io scesi; quand’ io mi volsi, tu passasti ’l punto al qual si traggon d’ogne parte i pesi.
Inf. 34.112E se’ or sotto l’emisperio giunto ch’è contraposto a quel che la gran secca coverchia, e sotto ’l cui colmo consunto
Inf. 34.115fu l’uom che nacque e visse sanza pecca; tu haï i piedi in su picciola spera che l’altra faccia fa de la Giudecca.
Inf. 34.118Qui è da man, quando di là è sera; e questi, che ne fé scala col pelo, fitto è ancora sì come prim’ era.
Inf. 34.121Da questa parte cadde giù dal cielo; e la terra, che pria di qua si sporse, per paura di lui fé del mar velo,
Inf. 34.124e venne a l’emisperio nostro; e forse per fuggir lui lasciò qui loco vòto quella ch’appar di qua, e sù ricorse».
Inf. 34.127Luogo è là giù da Belzebù remoto tanto quanto la tomba si distende, che non per vista, ma per suono è noto
Inf. 34.130d’un ruscelletto che quivi discende per la buca d’un sasso, ch’elli ha roso, col corso ch’elli avvolge, e poco pende.
Inf. 34.133Lo duca e io per quel cammino ascoso intrammo a ritornar nel chiaro mondo; e sanza cura aver d’alcun riposo,
Inf. 34.136salimmo sù, el primo e io secondo, tanto ch’i’ vidi de le cose belle che porta ’l ciel, per un pertugio tondo.
Inf. 34.139E quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle.
Contents — 34 sections
- Inferno, Canto I
- Inferno, Canto II
- Inferno, Canto III
- Inferno, Canto IV
- Inferno, Canto V
- Inferno, Canto VI
- Inferno, Canto VII
- Inferno, Canto VIII
- Inferno, Canto IX
- Inferno, Canto X
- Inferno, Canto XI
- Inferno, Canto XII
- Inferno, Canto XIII
- Inferno, Canto XIV
- Inferno, Canto XV
- Inferno, Canto XVI
- Inferno, Canto XVII
- Inferno, Canto XVIII
- Inferno, Canto XIX
- Inferno, Canto XX
- Inferno, Canto XXI
- Inferno, Canto XXII
- Inferno, Canto XXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIV
- Inferno, Canto XXV
- Inferno, Canto XXVI
- Inferno, Canto XXVII
- Inferno, Canto XXVIII
- Inferno, Canto XXIX
- Inferno, Canto XXX
- Inferno, Canto XXXI
- Inferno, Canto XXXII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIII
- Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto I
Inferno, Canto I — The Dark Forest. The Hill of Difficulty. The Panther, the Lion, and the Wolf. Virgil.
Inf. 1.1Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita mi ritrovai per una selva oscura, ché la diritta via era smarrita.
Inf. 1.1Midway upon the journey of our life I found myself within a forest dark, For the straightforward pathway had been lost.
Inf. 1.4Ahi quanto a dir qual era è cosa dura esta selva selvaggia e aspra e forte che nel pensier rinova la paura!
Inf. 1.4Ah me! how hard a thing it is to say What was this forest savage, rough, and stern, Which in the very thought renews the fear.
Inf. 1.7Tant’ è amara che poco è più morte; ma per trattar del ben ch’i’ vi trovai, dirò de l’altre cose ch’i’ v’ho scorte.
Inf. 1.7So bitter is it, death is little more; But of the good to treat, which there I found, Speak will I of the other things I saw there.
Inf. 1.10Io non so ben ridir com’ i’ v’intrai, tant’ era pien di sonno a quel punto che la verace via abbandonai.
Inf. 1.10I cannot well repeat how there I entered, So full was I of slumber at the moment In which I had abandoned the true way.
Inf. 1.13Ma poi ch’i’ fui al piè d’un colle giunto, là dove terminava quella valle che m’avea di paura il cor compunto,
Inf. 1.13But after I had reached a mountain’s foot, At that point where the valley terminated, Which had with consternation pierced my heart,
Inf. 1.16guardai in alto e vidi le sue spalle vestite già de’ raggi del pianeta che mena dritto altrui per ogne calle.
Inf. 1.16Upward I looked, and I beheld its shoulders, Vested already with that planet’s rays Which leadeth others right by every road.
Inf. 1.19Allor fu la paura un poco queta, che nel lago del cor m’era durata la notte ch’i’ passai con tanta pieta.
Inf. 1.19Then was the fear a little quieted That in my heart’s lake had endured throughout The night, which I had passed so piteously.
Inf. 1.22E come quei che con lena affannata, uscito fuor del pelago a la riva, si volge a l’acqua perigliosa e guata,
Inf. 1.22And even as he, who, with distressful breath, Forth issued from the sea upon the shore, Turns to the water perilous and gazes;
Inf. 1.25così l’animo mio, ch’ancor fuggiva, si volse a retro a rimirar lo passo che non lasciò già mai persona viva.
Inf. 1.25So did my soul, that still was fleeing onward, Turn itself back to re-behold the pass Which never yet a living person left.
Inf. 1.28Poi ch’èi posato un poco il corpo lasso, ripresi via per la piaggia diserta, sì che ’l piè fermo sempre era ’l più basso.
Inf. 1.28After my weary body I had rested, The way resumed I on the desert slope, So that the firm foot ever was the lower.
Inf. 1.31Ed ecco, quasi al cominciar de l’erta, una lonza leggera e presta molto, che di pel macolato era coverta;
Inf. 1.31And lo! almost where the ascent began, A panther light and swift exceedingly, Which with a spotted skin was covered o’er!
Inf. 1.34e non mi si partia dinanzi al volto, anzi ’mpediva tanto il mio cammino, ch’i’ fui per ritornar più volte vòlto.
Inf. 1.34And never moved she from before my face, Nay, rather did impede so much my way, That many times I to return had turned.
Inf. 1.37Temp’ era dal principio del mattino, e ’l sol montava ’n sù con quelle stelle ch’eran con lui quando l’amor divino
Inf. 1.37The time was the beginning of the morning, And up the sun was mounting with those stars That with him were, what time the Love Divine
Inf. 1.40mosse di prima quelle cose belle; sì ch’a bene sperar m’era cagione di quella fiera a la gaetta pelle
Inf. 1.40At first in motion set those beauteous things; So were to me occasion of good hope, The variegated skin of that wild beast,
Inf. 1.43l’ora del tempo e la dolce stagione; ma non sì che paura non mi desse la vista che m’apparve d’un leone.
Inf. 1.43The hour of time, and the delicious season; But not so much, that did not give me fear A lion’s aspect which appeared to me.
Inf. 1.46Questi parea che contra me venisse con la test’ alta e con rabbiosa fame, sì che parea che l’aere ne tremesse.
Inf. 1.46He seemed as if against me he were coming With head uplifted, and with ravenous hunger, So that it seemed the air was afraid of him;
Inf. 1.49Ed una lupa, che di tutte brame sembiava carca ne la sua magrezza, e molte genti fé già viver grame,
Inf. 1.49And a she-wolf, that with all hungerings Seemed to be laden in her meagreness, And many folk has caused to live forlorn!
Inf. 1.52questa mi porse tanto di gravezza con la paura ch’uscia di sua vista, ch’io perdei la speranza de l’altezza.
Inf. 1.52She brought upon me so much heaviness, With the affright that from her aspect came, That I the hope relinquished of the height.
Inf. 1.55E qual è quei che volontieri acquista, e giugne ’l tempo che perder lo face, che ’n tutti suoi pensier piange e s’attrista;
Inf. 1.55And as he is who willingly acquires, And the time comes that causes him to lose, Who weeps in all his thoughts and is despondent,
Inf. 1.58tal mi fece la bestia sanza pace, che, venendomi ’ncontro, a poco a poco mi ripigneva là dove ’l sol tace.
Inf. 1.58E’en such made me that beast withouten peace, Which, coming on against me by degrees Thrust me back thither where the sun is silent.
Inf. 1.61Mentre ch’i’ rovinava in basso loco, dinanzi a li occhi mi si fu offerto chi per lungo silenzio parea fioco.
Inf. 1.61While I was rushing downward to the lowland, Before mine eyes did one present himself, Who seemed from long-continued silence hoarse.
Inf. 1.64Quando vidi costui nel gran diserto, «Miserere di me», gridai a lui, «qual che tu sii, od ombra od omo certo!».
Inf. 1.64When I beheld him in the desert vast, “Have pity on me,” unto him I cried, “Whiche’er thou art, or shade or real man!”
Inf. 1.67Rispuosemi: «Non omo, omo già fui, e li parenti miei furon lombardi, mantoani per patrïa ambedui.
Inf. 1.67He answered me: “Not man; man once I was, And both my parents were of Lombardy, And Mantuans by country both of them.
Inf. 1.70Nacqui sub Iulio, ancor che fosse tardi, e vissi a Roma sotto ’l buono Augusto nel tempo de li dèi falsi e bugiardi.
Inf. 1.70‘Sub Julio’ was I born, though it was late, And lived at Rome under the good Augustus, During the time of false and lying gods.
Inf. 1.73Poeta fui, e cantai di quel giusto figliuol d’Anchise che venne di Troia, poi che ’l superbo Ilïón fu combusto.
Inf. 1.73A poet was I, and I sang that just Son of Anchises, who came forth from Troy, After that Ilion the superb was burned.
Inf. 1.76Ma tu perché ritorni a tanta noia? perché non sali il dilettoso monte ch’è principio e cagion di tutta gioia?».
Inf. 1.76But thou, why goest thou back to such annoyance? Why climb’st thou not the Mount Delectable, Which is the source and cause of every joy?”
Inf. 1.79«Or se’ tu quel Virgilio e quella fonte che spandi di parlar sì largo fiume?», rispuos’ io lui con vergognosa fronte.
Inf. 1.79“Now, art thou that Virgilius and that fountain Which spreads abroad so wide a river of speech?” I made response to him with bashful forehead.
Inf. 1.82«O de li altri poeti onore e lume, vagliami ’l lungo studio e ’l grande amore che m’ha fatto cercar lo tuo volume.
Inf. 1.82“O, of the other poets honour and light, Avail me the long study and great love That have impelled me to explore thy volume!
Inf. 1.85Tu se’ lo mio maestro e ’l mio autore, tu se’ solo colui da cu’ io tolsi lo bello stilo che m’ha fatto onore.
Inf. 1.85Thou art my master, and my author thou, Thou art alone the one from whom I took The beautiful style that has done honour to me.
Inf. 1.88Vedi la bestia per cu’ io mi volsi; aiutami da lei, famoso saggio, ch’ella mi fa tremar le vene e i polsi».
Inf. 1.88Behold the beast, for which I have turned back; Do thou protect me from her, famous Sage, For she doth make my veins and pulses tremble.”
Inf. 1.91«A te convien tenere altro vïaggio», rispuose, poi che lagrimar mi vide, «se vuo’ campar d’esto loco selvaggio;
Inf. 1.91“Thee it behoves to take another road,” Responded he, when he beheld me weeping, “If from this savage place thou wouldst escape;
Inf. 1.94ché questa bestia, per la qual tu gride, non lascia altrui passar per la sua via, ma tanto lo ’mpedisce che l’uccide;
Inf. 1.94Because this beast, at which thou criest out, Suffers not any one to pass her way, But so doth harass him, that she destroys him;
Inf. 1.97e ha natura sì malvagia e ria, che mai non empie la bramosa voglia, e dopo ’l pasto ha più fame che pria.
Inf. 1.97And has a nature so malign and ruthless, That never doth she glut her greedy will, And after food is hungrier than before.
Inf. 1.100Molti son li animali a cui s’ammoglia, e più saranno ancora, infin che ’l veltro verrà, che la farà morir con doglia.
Inf. 1.100Many the animals with whom she weds, And more they shall be still, until the Greyhound Comes, who shall make her perish in her pain.
Inf. 1.103Questi non ciberà terra né peltro, ma sapïenza, amore e virtute, e sua nazion sarà tra feltro e feltro.
Inf. 1.103He shall not feed on either earth or pelf, But upon wisdom, and on love and virtue; ’Twixt Feltro and Feltro shall his nation be;
Inf. 1.106Di quella umile Italia fia salute per cui morì la vergine Cammilla, Eurialo e Turno e Niso di ferute.
Inf. 1.106Of that low Italy shall he be the saviour, On whose account the maid Camilla died, Euryalus, Turnus, Nisus, of their wounds;
Inf. 1.109Questi la caccerà per ogne villa, fin che l’avrà rimessa ne lo ’nferno, là onde ’nvidia prima dipartilla.
Inf. 1.109Through every city shall he hunt her down, Until he shall have driven her back to Hell, There from whence envy first did let her loose.
Inf. 1.112Ond’ io per lo tuo me’ penso e discerno che tu mi segui, e io sarò tua guida, e trarrotti di qui per loco etterno;
Inf. 1.112Therefore I think and judge it for thy best Thou follow me, and I will be thy guide, And lead thee hence through the eternal place,
Inf. 1.115ove udirai le disperate strida, vedrai li antichi spiriti dolenti, ch’a la seconda morte ciascun grida;
Inf. 1.115Where thou shalt hear the desperate lamentations, Shalt see the ancient spirits disconsolate, Who cry out each one for the second death;
Inf. 1.118e vederai color che son contenti nel foco, perché speran di venire quando che sia a le beate genti.
Inf. 1.118And thou shalt see those who contented are Within the fire, because they hope to come, Whene’er it may be, to the blessed people;
Inf. 1.121A le quai poi se tu vorrai salire, anima fia a ciò più di me degna: con lei ti lascerò nel mio partire;
Inf. 1.121To whom, then, if thou wishest to ascend, A soul shall be for that than I more worthy; With her at my departure I will leave thee;
Inf. 1.124ché quello imperador che là sù regna, perch’ i’ fu’ ribellante a la sua legge, non vuol che ’n sua città per me si vegna.
Inf. 1.124Because that Emperor, who reigns above, In that I was rebellious to his law, Wills that through me none come into his city.
Inf. 1.127In tutte parti impera e quivi regge; quivi è la sua città e l’alto seggio: oh felice colui cu’ ivi elegge!».
Inf. 1.127He governs everywhere, and there he reigns; There is his city and his lofty throne; O happy he whom thereto he elects!”
Inf. 1.130E io a lui: «Poeta, io ti richeggio per quello Dio che tu non conoscesti, acciò ch’io fugga questo male e peggio,
Inf. 1.130And I to him: “Poet, I thee entreat, By that same God whom thou didst never know, So that I may escape this woe and worse,
Inf. 1.133che tu mi meni là dov’ or dicesti, sì ch’io veggia la porta di san Pietro e color cui tu fai cotanto mesti».
Inf. 1.133Thou wouldst conduct me there where thou hast said, That I may see the portal of Saint Peter, And those thou makest so disconsolate.”
Inf. 1.136Allor si mosse, e io li tenni dietro.
Inf. 1.136Then he moved on, and I behind him followed.
Inferno, Canto II
Inferno, Canto II — The Descent. Dante’s Protest and Virgil’s Appeal. The Intercession of the Three Ladies Benedight.
Inf. 2.1Lo giorno se n’andava, e l’aere bruno toglieva li animai che sono in terra da le fatiche loro; e io sol uno
Inf. 2.1Day was departing, and the embrowned air Released the animals that are on earth From their fatigues; and I the only one
Inf. 2.4m’apparecchiava a sostener la guerra sì del cammino e sì de la pietate, che ritrarrà la mente che non erra.
Inf. 2.4Made myself ready to sustain the war, Both of the way and likewise of the woe, Which memory that errs not shall retrace.
Inf. 2.7O muse, o alto ingegno, or m’aiutate; o mente che scrivesti ciò ch’io vidi, qui si parrà la tua nobilitate.
Inf. 2.7O Muses, O high genius, now assist me! O memory, that didst write down what I saw, Here thy nobility shall be manifest!
Inf. 2.10Io cominciai: «Poeta che mi guidi, guarda la mia virtù s’ell’ è possente, prima ch’a l’alto passo tu mi fidi.
Inf. 2.10And I began: “Poet, who guidest me, Regard my manhood, if it be sufficient, Ere to the arduous pass thou dost confide me.
Inf. 2.13Tu dici che di Silvïo il parente, corruttibile ancora, ad immortale secolo andò, e fu sensibilmente.
Inf. 2.13Thou sayest, that of Silvius the parent, While yet corruptible, unto the world Immortal went, and was there bodily.
Inf. 2.16Però, se l’avversario d’ogne male cortese i fu, pensando l’alto effetto ch’uscir dovea di lui, e ’l chi e ’l quale
Inf. 2.16But if the adversary of all evil Was courteous, thinking of the high effect That issue would from him, and who, and what,
Inf. 2.19non pare indegno ad omo d’intelletto; ch’e’ fu de l’alma Roma e di suo impero ne l’empireo ciel per padre eletto:
Inf. 2.19To men of intellect unmeet it seems not; For he was of great Rome, and of her empire In the empyreal heaven as father chosen;
Inf. 2.22la quale e ’l quale, a voler dir lo vero, fu stabilita per lo loco santo u’ siede il successor del maggior Piero.
Inf. 2.22The which and what, wishing to speak the truth, Were stablished as the holy place, wherein Sits the successor of the greatest Peter.
Inf. 2.25Per quest’ andata onde li dai tu vanto, intese cose che furon cagione di sua vittoria e del papale ammanto.
Inf. 2.25Upon this journey, whence thou givest him vaunt, Things did he hear, which the occasion were Both of his victory and the papal mantle.
Inf. 2.28Andovvi poi lo Vas d’elezïone, per recarne conforto a quella fede ch’è principio a la via di salvazione.
Inf. 2.28Thither went afterwards the Chosen Vessel, To bring back comfort thence unto that Faith, Which of salvation’s way is the beginning.
Inf. 2.31Ma io, perché venirvi? o chi ’l concede? Io non Enëa, io non Paulo sono; me degno a ciò né io né altri ’l crede.
Inf. 2.31But I, why thither come, or who concedes it? I not Aeneas am, I am not Paul, Nor I, nor others, think me worthy of it.
Inf. 2.34Per che, se del venire io m’abbandono, temo che la venuta non sia folle. Se’ savio; intendi me’ ch’i’ non ragiono».
Inf. 2.34Therefore, if I resign myself to come, I fear the coming may be ill-advised; Thou’rt wise, and knowest better than I speak.”
Inf. 2.37E qual è quei che disvuol ciò che volle e per novi pensier cangia proposta, sì che dal cominciar tutto si tolle,
Inf. 2.37And as he is, who unwills what he willed, And by new thoughts doth his intention change, So that from his design he quite withdraws,
Inf. 2.40tal mi fec’ ïo ’n quella oscura costa, perché, pensando, consumai la ’mpresa che fu nel cominciar cotanto tosta.
Inf. 2.40Such I became, upon that dark hillside, Because, in thinking, I consumed the emprise, Which was so very prompt in the beginning.
Inf. 2.43«S’i’ ho ben la parola tua intesa», rispuose del magnanimo quell’ ombra, «l’anima tua è da viltade offesa;
Inf. 2.43“If I have well thy language understood,” Replied that shade of the Magnanimous, “Thy soul attainted is with cowardice,
Inf. 2.46la qual molte fïate l’omo ingombra sì che d’onrata impresa lo rivolve, come falso veder bestia quand’ ombra.
Inf. 2.46Which many times a man encumbers so, It turns him back from honoured enterprise, As false sight doth a beast, when he is shy.
Inf. 2.49Da questa tema acciò che tu ti solve, dirotti perch’ io venni e quel ch’io ’ntesi nel primo punto che di te mi dolve.
Inf. 2.49That thou mayst free thee from this apprehension, I’ll tell thee why I came, and what I heard At the first moment when I grieved for thee.
Inf. 2.52Io era tra color che son sospesi, e donna mi chiamò beata e bella, tal che di comandare io la richiesi.
Inf. 2.52Among those was I who are in suspense, And a fair, saintly Lady called to me In such wise, I besought her to command me.
Inf. 2.55Lucevan li occhi suoi più che la stella; e cominciommi a dir soave e piana, con angelica voce, in sua favella:
Inf. 2.55Her eyes where shining brighter than the Star; And she began to say, gentle and low, With voice angelical, in her own language:
Inf. 2.58“O anima cortese mantoana, di cui la fama ancor nel mondo dura, e durerà quanto ’l mondo lontana,
Inf. 2.58‘O spirit courteous of Mantua, Of whom the fame still in the world endures, And shall endure, long-lasting as the world;
Inf. 2.61l’amico mio, e non de la ventura, ne la diserta piaggia è impedito sì nel cammin, che vòlt’ è per paura;
Inf. 2.61A friend of mine, and not the friend of fortune, Upon the desert slope is so impeded Upon his way, that he has turned through terror,
Inf. 2.64e temo che non sia già sì smarrito, ch’io mi sia tardi al soccorso levata, per quel ch’i’ ho di lui nel cielo udito.
Inf. 2.64And may, I fear, already be so lost, That I too late have risen to his succour, From that which I have heard of him in Heaven.
Inf. 2.67Or movi, e con la tua parola ornata e con ciò c’ha mestieri al suo campare, l’aiuta sì ch’i’ ne sia consolata.
Inf. 2.67Bestir thee now, and with thy speech ornate, And with what needful is for his release, Assist him so, that I may be consoled.
Inf. 2.70I’ son Beatrice che ti faccio andare; vegno del loco ove tornar disio; amor mi mosse, che mi fa parlare.
Inf. 2.70Beatrice am I, who do bid thee go; I come from there, where I would fain return; Love moved me, which compelleth me to speak.
Inf. 2.73Quando sarò dinanzi al segnor mio, di te mi loderò sovente a lui”. Tacette allora, e poi comincia’ io:
Inf. 2.73When I shall be in presence of my Lord, Full often will I praise thee unto him.’ Then paused she, and thereafter I began:
Inf. 2.76“O donna di virtù sola per cui l’umana spezie eccede ogne contento di quel ciel c’ha minor li cerchi sui,
Inf. 2.76‘O Lady of virtue, thou alone through whom The human race exceedeth all contained Within the heaven that has the lesser circles,
Inf. 2.79tanto m’aggrada il tuo comandamento, che l’ubidir, se già fosse, m’è tardi; più non t’è uo’ ch’aprirmi il tuo talento.
Inf. 2.79So grateful unto me is thy commandment, To obey, if ’twere already done, were late; No farther need’st thou ope to me thy wish.
Inf. 2.82Ma dimmi la cagion che non ti guardi de lo scender qua giuso in questo centro de l’ampio loco ove tornar tu ardi”.
Inf. 2.82But the cause tell me why thou dost not shun The here descending down into this centre, From the vast place thou burnest to return to.’
Inf. 2.85“Da che tu vuo’ saver cotanto a dentro, dirotti brievemente”, mi rispuose, “perch’ i’ non temo di venir qua entro.
Inf. 2.85‘Since thou wouldst fain so inwardly discern, Briefly will I relate,’ she answered me, ‘Why I am not afraid to enter here.
Inf. 2.88Temer si dee di sole quelle cose c’hanno potenza di fare altrui male; de l’altre no, ché non son paurose.
Inf. 2.88Of those things only should one be afraid Which have the power of doing others harm; Of the rest, no; because they are not fearful.
Inf. 2.91I’ son fatta da Dio, sua mercé, tale, che la vostra miseria non mi tange, né fiamma d’esto ’ncendio non m’assale.
Inf. 2.91God in his mercy such created me That misery of yours attains me not, Nor any flame assails me of this burning.
Inf. 2.94Donna è gentil nel ciel che si compiange di questo ’mpedimento ov’ io ti mando, sì che duro giudicio là sù frange.
Inf. 2.94A gentle Lady is in Heaven, who grieves At this impediment, to which I send thee, So that stern judgment there above is broken.
Inf. 2.97Questa chiese Lucia in suo dimando e disse:—Or ha bisogno il tuo fedele di te, e io a te lo raccomando—.
Inf. 2.97In her entreaty she besought Lucia, And said, “Thy faithful one now stands in need Of thee, and unto thee I recommend him.”
Inf. 2.100Lucia, nimica di ciascun crudele, si mosse, e venne al loco dov’ i’ era, che mi sedea con l’antica Rachele.
Inf. 2.100Lucia, foe of all that cruel is, Hastened away, and came unto the place Where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel.
Inf. 2.103Disse:—Beatrice, loda di Dio vera, ché non soccorri quei che t’amò tanto, ch’uscì per te de la volgare schiera?
Inf. 2.103“Beatrice” said she, “the true praise of God, Why succourest thou not him, who loved thee so, For thee he issued from the vulgar herd?
Inf. 2.106Non odi tu la pieta del suo pianto, non vedi tu la morte che ’l combatte su la fiumana ove ’l mar non ha vanto?—.
Inf. 2.106Dost thou not hear the pity of his plaint? Dost thou not see the death that combats him Beside that flood, where ocean has no vaunt?”
Inf. 2.109Al mondo non fur mai persone ratte a far lor pro o a fuggir lor danno, com’ io, dopo cotai parole fatte,
Inf. 2.109Never were persons in the world so swift To work their weal and to escape their woe, As I, after such words as these were uttered,
Inf. 2.112venni qua giù del mio beato scanno, fidandomi del tuo parlare onesto, ch’onora te e quei ch’udito l’hanno”.
Inf. 2.112Came hither downward from my blessed seat, Confiding in thy dignified discourse, Which honours thee, and those who’ve listened to it.’
Inf. 2.115Poscia che m’ebbe ragionato questo, li occhi lucenti lagrimando volse, per che mi fece del venir più presto.
Inf. 2.115After she thus had spoken unto me, Weeping, her shining eyes she turned away; Whereby she made me swifter in my coming;
Inf. 2.118E venni a te così com’ ella volse: d’inanzi a quella fiera ti levai che del bel monte il corto andar ti tolse.
Inf. 2.118And unto thee I came, as she desired; I have delivered thee from that wild beast, Which barred the beautiful mountain’s short ascent.
Inf. 2.121Dunque: che è? perché, perché restai, perché tanta viltà nel core allette, perché ardire e franchezza non hai,
Inf. 2.121What is it, then? Why, why dost thou delay? Why is such baseness bedded in thy heart? Daring and hardihood why hast thou not,
Inf. 2.124poscia che tai tre donne benedette curan di te ne la corte del cielo, e ’l mio parlar tanto ben ti promette?».
Inf. 2.124Seeing that three such Ladies benedight Are caring for thee in the court of Heaven, And so much good my speech doth promise thee?”
Inf. 2.127Quali fioretti dal notturno gelo chinati e chiusi, poi che ’l sol li ’mbianca, si drizzan tutti aperti in loro stelo,
Inf. 2.127Even as the flowerets, by nocturnal chill, Bowed down and closed, when the sun whitens them, Uplift themselves all open on their stems;
Inf. 2.130tal mi fec’ io di mia virtude stanca, e tanto buono ardire al cor mi corse, ch’i’ cominciai come persona franca:
Inf. 2.130Such I became with my exhausted strength, And such good courage to my heart there coursed, That I began, like an intrepid person:
Inf. 2.133«Oh pietosa colei che mi soccorse! e te cortese ch’ubidisti tosto a le vere parole che ti porse!
Inf. 2.133“O she compassionate, who succoured me, And courteous thou, who hast obeyed so soon The words of truth which she addressed to thee!
Inf. 2.136Tu m’hai con disiderio il cor disposto sì al venir con le parole tue, ch’i’ son tornato nel primo proposto.
Inf. 2.136Thou hast my heart so with desire disposed To the adventure, with these words of thine, That to my first intent I have returned.
Inf. 2.139Or va, ch’un sol volere è d’ambedue: tu duca, tu segnore e tu maestro». Così li dissi; e poi che mosso fue,
Inf. 2.139Now go, for one sole will is in us both, Thou Leader, and thou Lord, and Master thou.” Thus said I to him; and when he had moved,
Inf. 2.142intrai per lo cammino alto e silvestro.
Inf. 2.142I entered on the deep and savage way.
Inferno, Canto III
Inferno, Canto III — The Gate of Hell. The Inefficient or Indifferent. Pope Celestine V. The Shores of Acheron. Charon. The Earthquake and the Swoon.
Inf. 3.1‘Per me si va ne la città dolente, per me si va ne l’etterno dolore, per me si va tra la perduta gente.
Inf. 3.1“Through me the way is to the city dolent; Through me the way is to eternal dole; Through me the way among the people lost.
Inf. 3.4Giustizia mosse il mio alto fattore; fecemi la divina podestate, la somma sapïenza e ’l primo amore.
Inf. 3.4Justice incited my sublime Creator; Created me divine Omnipotence, The highest Wisdom and the primal Love.
Inf. 3.7Dinanzi a me non fuor cose create se non etterne, e io etterno duro. Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch’intrate’.
Inf. 3.7Before me there were no created things, Only eterne, and I eternal last. All hope abandon, ye who enter in!”
Inf. 3.10Queste parole di colore oscuro vid’ ïo scritte al sommo d’una porta; per ch’io: «Maestro, il senso lor m’è duro».
Inf. 3.10These words in sombre colour I beheld Written upon the summit of a gate; Whence I: “Their sense is, Master, hard to me!”
Inf. 3.13Ed elli a me, come persona accorta: «Qui si convien lasciare ogne sospetto; ogne viltà convien che qui sia morta.
Inf. 3.13And he to me, as one experienced: “Here all suspicion needs must be abandoned, All cowardice must needs be here extinct.
Inf. 3.16Noi siam venuti al loco ov’ i’ t’ho detto che tu vedrai le genti dolorose c’hanno perduto il ben de l’intelletto».
Inf. 3.16We to the place have come, where I have told thee Thou shalt behold the people dolorous Who have foregone the good of intellect.”
Inf. 3.19E poi che la sua mano a la mia puose con lieto volto, ond’ io mi confortai, mi mise dentro a le segrete cose.
Inf. 3.19And after he had laid his hand on mine With joyful mien, whence I was comforted, He led me in among the secret things.
Inf. 3.22Quivi sospiri, pianti e alti guai risonavan per l’aere sanza stelle, per ch’io al cominciar ne lagrimai.
Inf. 3.22There sighs, complaints, and ululations loud Resounded through the air without a star, Whence I, at the beginning, wept thereat.
Inf. 3.25Diverse lingue, orribili favelle, parole di dolore, accenti d’ira, voci alte e fioche, e suon di man con elle
Inf. 3.25Languages diverse, horrible dialects, Accents of anger, words of agony, And voices high and hoarse, with sound of hands,
Inf. 3.28facevano un tumulto, il qual s’aggira sempre in quell’ aura sanza tempo tinta, come la rena quando turbo spira.
Inf. 3.28Made up a tumult that goes whirling on For ever in that air for ever black, Even as the sand doth, when the whirlwind breathes.
Inf. 3.31E io ch’avea d’error la testa cinta, dissi: «Maestro, che è quel ch’i’ odo? e che gent’ è che par nel duol sì vinta?».
Inf. 3.31And I, who had my head with horror bound, Said: “Master, what is this which now I hear? What folk is this, which seems by pain so vanquished?”
Inf. 3.34Ed elli a me: «Questo misero modo tegnon l’anime triste di coloro che visser sanza ’nfamia e sanza lodo.
Inf. 3.34And he to me: “This miserable mode Maintain the melancholy souls of those Who lived withouten infamy or praise.
Inf. 3.37Mischiate sono a quel cattivo coro de li angeli che non furon ribelli né fur fedeli a Dio, ma per sé fuoro.
Inf. 3.37Commingled are they with that caitiff choir Of Angels, who have not rebellious been, Nor faithful were to God, but were for self.
Inf. 3.40Caccianli i ciel per non esser men belli, né lo profondo inferno li riceve, ch’alcuna gloria i rei avrebber d’elli».
Inf. 3.40The heavens expelled them, not to be less fair; Nor them the nethermore abyss receives, For glory none the damned would have from them.”
Inf. 3.43E io: «Maestro, che è tanto greve a lor che lamentar li fa sì forte?». Rispuose: «Dicerolti molto breve.
Inf. 3.43And I: “O Master, what so grievous is To these, that maketh them lament so sore?” He answered: “I will tell thee very briefly.
Inf. 3.46Questi non hanno speranza di morte, e la lor cieca vita è tanto bassa, che ’nvidïosi son d’ogne altra sorte.
Inf. 3.46These have no longer any hope of death; And this blind life of theirs is so debased, They envious are of every other fate.
Inf. 3.49Fama di loro il mondo esser non lassa; misericordia e giustizia li sdegna: non ragioniam di lor, ma guarda e passa».
Inf. 3.49No fame of them the world permits to be; Misericord and Justice both disdain them. Let us not speak of them, but look, and pass.”
Inf. 3.52E io, che riguardai, vidi una ’nsegna che girando correva tanto ratta, che d’ogne posa mi parea indegna;
Inf. 3.52And I, who looked again, beheld a banner, Which, whirling round, ran on so rapidly, That of all pause it seemed to me indignant;
Inf. 3.55e dietro le venìa sì lunga tratta di gente, ch’i’ non averei creduto che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta.
Inf. 3.55And after it there came so long a train Of people, that I ne’er would have believed That ever Death so many had undone.
Inf. 3.58Poscia ch’io v’ebbi alcun riconosciuto, vidi e conobbi l’ombra di colui che fece per viltade il gran rifiuto.
Inf. 3.58When some among them I had recognised, I looked, and I beheld the shade of him Who made through cowardice the great refusal.
Inf. 3.61Incontanente intesi e certo fui che questa era la setta d’i cattivi, a Dio spiacenti e a’ nemici sui.
Inf. 3.61Forthwith I comprehended, and was certain, That this the sect was of the caitiff wretches Hateful to God and to his enemies.
Inf. 3.64Questi sciaurati, che mai non fur vivi, erano ignudi e stimolati molto da mosconi e da vespe ch’eran ivi.
Inf. 3.64These miscreants, who never were alive, Were naked, and were stung exceedingly By gadflies and by hornets that were there.
Inf. 3.67Elle rigavan lor di sangue il volto, che, mischiato di lagrime, a’ lor piedi da fastidiosi vermi era ricolto.
Inf. 3.67These did their faces irrigate with blood, Which, with their tears commingled, at their feet By the disgusting worms was gathered up.
Inf. 3.70E poi ch’a riguardar oltre mi diedi, vidi genti a la riva d’un gran fiume; per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, or mi concedi
Inf. 3.70And when to gazing farther I betook me. People I saw on a great river’s bank; Whence said I: “Master, now vouchsafe to me,
Inf. 3.73ch’i’ sappia quali sono, e qual costume le fa di trapassar parer sì pronte, com’ i’ discerno per lo fioco lume».
Inf. 3.73That I may know who these are, and what law Makes them appear so ready to pass over, As I discern athwart the dusky light.”
Inf. 3.76Ed elli a me: «Le cose ti fier conte quando noi fermerem li nostri passi su la trista riviera d’Acheronte».
Inf. 3.76And he to me: “These things shall all be known To thee, as soon as we our footsteps stay Upon the dismal shore of Acheron.”
Inf. 3.79Allor con li occhi vergognosi e bassi, temendo no ’l mio dir li fosse grave, infino al fiume del parlar mi trassi.
Inf. 3.79Then with mine eyes ashamed and downward cast, Fearing my words might irksome be to him, From speech refrained I till we reached the river.
Inf. 3.82Ed ecco verso noi venir per nave un vecchio, bianco per antico pelo, gridando: «Guai a voi, anime prave!
Inf. 3.82And lo! towards us coming in a boat An old man, hoary with the hair of eld, Crying: “Woe unto you, ye souls depraved!
Inf. 3.85Non isperate mai veder lo cielo: i’ vegno per menarvi a l’altra riva ne le tenebre etterne, in caldo e ’n gelo.
Inf. 3.85Hope nevermore to look upon the heavens; I come to lead you to the other shore, To the eternal shades in heat and frost.
Inf. 3.88E tu che se’ costì, anima viva, pàrtiti da cotesti che son morti». Ma poi che vide ch’io non mi partiva,
Inf. 3.88And thou, that yonder standest, living soul, Withdraw thee from these people, who are dead!” But when he saw that I did not withdraw,
Inf. 3.91disse: «Per altra via, per altri porti verrai a piaggia, non qui, per passare: più lieve legno convien che ti porti».
Inf. 3.91He said: “By other ways, by other ports Thou to the shore shalt come, not here, for passage; A lighter vessel needs must carry thee.”
Inf. 3.94E ’l duca lui: «Caron, non ti crucciare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 3.94And unto him the Guide: “Vex thee not, Charon; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and farther question not.”
Inf. 3.97Quinci fuor quete le lanose gote al nocchier de la livida palude, che ’ntorno a li occhi avea di fiamme rote.
Inf. 3.97Thereat were quieted the fleecy cheeks Of him the ferryman of the livid fen, Who round about his eyes had wheels of flame.
Inf. 3.100Ma quell’ anime, ch’eran lasse e nude, cangiar colore e dibattero i denti, ratto che ’nteser le parole crude.
Inf. 3.100But all those souls who weary were and naked Their colour changed and gnashed their teeth together, As soon as they had heard those cruel words.
Inf. 3.103Bestemmiavano Dio e lor parenti, l’umana spezie e ’l loco e ’l tempo e ’l seme di lor semenza e di lor nascimenti.
Inf. 3.103God they blasphemed and their progenitors, The human race, the place, the time, the seed Of their engendering and of their birth!
Inf. 3.106Poi si ritrasser tutte quante insieme, forte piangendo, a la riva malvagia ch’attende ciascun uom che Dio non teme.
Inf. 3.106Thereafter all together they drew back, Bitterly weeping, to the accursed shore, Which waiteth every man who fears not God.
Inf. 3.109Caron dimonio, con occhi di bragia loro accennando, tutte le raccoglie; batte col remo qualunque s’adagia.
Inf. 3.109Charon the demon, with the eyes of glede, Beckoning to them, collects them all together, Beats with his oar whoever lags behind.
Inf. 3.112Come d’autunno si levan le foglie l’una appresso de l’altra, fin che ’l ramo vede a la terra tutte le sue spoglie,
Inf. 3.112As in the autumn-time the leaves fall off, First one and then another, till the branch Unto the earth surrenders all its spoils;
Inf. 3.115similemente il mal seme d’Adamo gittansi di quel lito ad una ad una, per cenni come augel per suo richiamo.
Inf. 3.115In similar wise the evil seed of Adam Throw themselves from that margin one by one, At signals, as a bird unto its lure.
Inf. 3.118Così sen vanno su per l’onda bruna, e avanti che sien di là discese, anche di qua nuova schiera s’auna.
Inf. 3.118So they depart across the dusky wave, And ere upon the other side they land, Again on this side a new troop assembles.
Inf. 3.121«Figliuol mio», disse ’l maestro cortese, «quelli che muoion ne l’ira di Dio tutti convegnon qui d’ogne paese;
Inf. 3.121“My son,” the courteous Master said to me, “All those who perish in the wrath of God Here meet together out of every land;
Inf. 3.124e pronti sono a trapassar lo rio, ché la divina giustizia li sprona, sì che la tema si volve in disio.
Inf. 3.124And ready are they to pass o’er the river, Because celestial Justice spurs them on, So that their fear is turned into desire.
Inf. 3.127Quinci non passa mai anima buona; e però, se Caron di te si lagna, ben puoi sapere omai che ’l suo dir suona».
Inf. 3.127This way there never passes a good soul; And hence if Charon doth complain of thee, Well mayst thou know now what his speech imports.”
Inf. 3.130Finito questo, la buia campagna tremò sì forte, che de lo spavento la mente di sudore ancor mi bagna.
Inf. 3.130This being finished, all the dusk champaign Trembled so violently, that of that terror The recollection bathes me still with sweat.
Inf. 3.133La terra lagrimosa diede vento, che balenò una luce vermiglia la qual mi vinse ciascun sentimento;
Inf. 3.133The land of tears gave forth a blast of wind, And fulminated a vermilion light, Which overmastered in me every sense,
Inf. 3.136e caddi come l’uom cui sonno piglia.
Inf. 3.136And as a man whom sleep hath seized I fell.
Inferno, Canto IV
Inferno, Canto IV — The First Circle, Limbo: Virtuous Pagans and the Unbaptized. The Four Poets, Homer, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The Noble Castle of Philosophy.
Inf. 4.1Ruppemi l’alto sonno ne la testa un greve truono, sì ch’io mi riscossi come persona ch’è per forza desta;
Inf. 4.1Broke the deep lethargy within my head A heavy thunder, so that I upstarted, Like to a person who by force is wakened;
Inf. 4.4e l’occhio riposato intorno mossi, dritto levato, e fiso riguardai per conoscer lo loco dov’ io fossi.
Inf. 4.4And round about I moved my rested eyes, Uprisen erect, and steadfastly I gazed, To recognise the place wherein I was.
Inf. 4.7Vero è che ’n su la proda mi trovai de la valle d’abisso dolorosa che ’ntrono accoglie d’infiniti guai.
Inf. 4.7True is it, that upon the verge I found me Of the abysmal valley dolorous, That gathers thunder of infinite ululations.
Inf. 4.10Oscura e profonda era e nebulosa tanto che, per ficcar lo viso a fondo, io non vi discernea alcuna cosa.
Inf. 4.10Obscure, profound it was, and nebulous, So that by fixing on its depths my sight Nothing whatever I discerned therein.
Inf. 4.13«Or discendiam qua giù nel cieco mondo», cominciò il poeta tutto smorto. «Io sarò primo, e tu sarai secondo».
Inf. 4.13“Let us descend now into the blind world,” Began the Poet, pallid utterly; “I will be first, and thou shalt second be.”
Inf. 4.16E io, che del color mi fui accorto, dissi: «Come verrò, se tu paventi che suoli al mio dubbiare esser conforto?».
Inf. 4.16And I, who of his colour was aware, Said: “How shall I come, if thou art afraid, Who’rt wont to be a comfort to my fears?”
Inf. 4.19Ed elli a me: «L’angoscia de le genti che son qua giù, nel viso mi dipigne quella pietà che tu per tema senti.
Inf. 4.19And he to me: “The anguish of the people Who are below here in my face depicts That pity which for terror thou hast taken.
Inf. 4.22Andiam, ché la via lunga ne sospigne». Così si mise e così mi fé intrare nel primo cerchio che l’abisso cigne.
Inf. 4.22Let us go on, for the long way impels us.” Thus he went in, and thus he made me enter The foremost circle that surrounds the abyss.
Inf. 4.25Quivi, secondo che per ascoltare, non avea pianto mai che di sospiri che l’aura etterna facevan tremare;
Inf. 4.25There, as it seemed to me from listening, Were lamentations none, but only sighs, That tremble made the everlasting air.
Inf. 4.28ciò avvenia di duol sanza martìri, ch’avean le turbe, ch’eran molte e grandi, d’infanti e di femmine e di viri.
Inf. 4.28And this arose from sorrow without torment, Which the crowds had, that many were and great, Of infants and of women and of men.
Inf. 4.31Lo buon maestro a me: «Tu non dimandi che spiriti son questi che tu vedi? Or vo’ che sappi, innanzi che più andi,
Inf. 4.31To me the Master good: “Thou dost not ask What spirits these, which thou beholdest, are? Now will I have thee know, ere thou go farther,
Inf. 4.34ch’ei non peccaro; e s’elli hanno mercedi, non basta, perché non ebber battesmo, ch’è porta de la fede che tu credi;
Inf. 4.34That they sinned not; and if they merit had, ’Tis not enough, because they had not baptism Which is the portal of the Faith thou holdest;
Inf. 4.37e s’e’ furon dinanzi al cristianesmo, non adorar debitamente a Dio: e di questi cotai son io medesmo.
Inf. 4.37And if they were before Christianity, In the right manner they adored not God; And among such as these am I myself.
Inf. 4.40Per tai difetti, non per altro rio, semo perduti, e sol di tanto offesi che sanza speme vivemo in disio».
Inf. 4.40For such defects, and not for other guilt, Lost are we and are only so far punished, That without hope we live on in desire.”
Inf. 4.43Gran duol mi prese al cor quando lo ’ntesi, però che gente di molto valore conobbi che ’n quel limbo eran sospesi.
Inf. 4.43Great grief seized on my heart when this I heard, Because some people of much worthiness I knew, who in that Limbo were suspended.
Inf. 4.46«Dimmi, maestro mio, dimmi, segnore», comincia’ io per voler esser certo di quella fede che vince ogne errore:
Inf. 4.46“Tell me, my Master, tell me, thou my Lord,” Began I, with desire of being certain Of that Faith which o’ercometh every error,
Inf. 4.49«uscicci mai alcuno, o per suo merto o per altrui, che poi fosse beato?». E quei che ’ntese il mio parlar coverto,
Inf. 4.49“Came any one by his own merit hence, Or by another’s, who was blessed thereafter?” And he, who understood my covert speech,
Inf. 4.52rispuose: «Io era nuovo in questo stato, quando ci vidi venire un possente, con segno di vittoria coronato.
Inf. 4.52Replied: “I was a novice in this state, When I saw hither come a Mighty One, With sign of victory incoronate.
Inf. 4.55Trasseci l’ombra del primo parente, d’Abèl suo figlio e quella di Noè, di Moïsè legista e ubidente;
Inf. 4.55Hence he drew forth the shade of the First Parent, And that of his son Abel, and of Noah, Of Moses the lawgiver, and the obedient
Inf. 4.58Abraàm patrïarca e Davìd re, Israèl con lo padre e co’ suoi nati e con Rachele, per cui tanto fé,
Inf. 4.58Abraham, patriarch, and David, king, Israel with his father and his children, And Rachel, for whose sake he did so much,
Inf. 4.61e altri molti, e feceli beati. E vo’ che sappi che, dinanzi ad essi, spiriti umani non eran salvati».
Inf. 4.61And others many, and he made them blessed; And thou must know, that earlier than these Never were any human spirits saved.”
Inf. 4.64Non lasciavam l’andar perch’ ei dicessi, ma passavam la selva tuttavia, la selva, dico, di spiriti spessi.
Inf. 4.64We ceased not to advance because he spake, But still were passing onward through the forest, The forest, say I, of thick-crowded ghosts.
Inf. 4.67Non era lunga ancor la nostra via di qua dal sonno, quand’ io vidi un foco ch’emisperio di tenebre vincia.
Inf. 4.67Not very far as yet our way had gone This side the summit, when I saw a fire That overcame a hemisphere of darkness.
Inf. 4.70Di lungi n’eravamo ancora un poco, ma non sì ch’io non discernessi in parte ch’orrevol gente possedea quel loco.
Inf. 4.70We were a little distant from it still, But not so far that I in part discerned not That honourable people held that place.
Inf. 4.73«O tu ch’onori scïenzïa e arte, questi chi son c’hanno cotanta onranza, che dal modo de li altri li diparte?».
Inf. 4.73“O thou who honourest every art and science, Who may these be, which such great honour have, That from the fashion of the rest it parts them?”
Inf. 4.76E quelli a me: «L’onrata nominanza che di lor suona sù ne la tua vita, grazïa acquista in ciel che sì li avanza».
Inf. 4.76And he to me: “The honourable name, That sounds of them above there in thy life, Wins grace in Heaven, that so advances them.”
Inf. 4.79Intanto voce fu per me udita: «Onorate l’altissimo poeta; l’ombra sua torna, ch’era dipartita».
Inf. 4.79In the mean time a voice was heard by me: “All honour be to the pre-eminent Poet; His shade returns again, that was departed.”
Inf. 4.82Poi che la voce fu restata e queta, vidi quattro grand’ ombre a noi venire: sembianz’ avevan né trista né lieta.
Inf. 4.82After the voice had ceased and quiet was, Four mighty shades I saw approaching us; Semblance had they nor sorrowful nor glad.
Inf. 4.85Lo buon maestro cominciò a dire: «Mira colui con quella spada in mano, che vien dinanzi ai tre sì come sire:
Inf. 4.85To say to me began my gracious Master: “Him with that falchion in his hand behold, Who comes before the three, even as their lord.
Inf. 4.88quelli è Omero poeta sovrano; l’altro è Orazio satiro che vene; Ovidio è ’l terzo, e l’ultimo Lucano.
Inf. 4.88That one is Homer, Poet sovereign; He who comes next is Horace, the satirist; The third is Ovid, and the last is Lucan.
Inf. 4.91Però che ciascun meco si convene nel nome che sonò la voce sola, fannomi onore, e di ciò fanno bene».
Inf. 4.91Because to each of these with me applies The name that solitary voice proclaimed, They do me honour, and in that do well.”
Inf. 4.94Così vid’ i’ adunar la bella scola di quel segnor de l’altissimo canto che sovra li altri com’ aquila vola.
Inf. 4.94Thus I beheld assemble the fair school Of that lord of the song pre-eminent, Who o’er the others like an eagle soars.
Inf. 4.97Da ch’ebber ragionato insieme alquanto, volsersi a me con salutevol cenno, e ’l mio maestro sorrise di tanto;
Inf. 4.97When they together had discoursed somewhat, They turned to me with signs of salutation, And on beholding this, my Master smiled;
Inf. 4.100e più d’onore ancora assai mi fenno, ch’e’ sì mi fecer de la loro schiera, sì ch’io fui sesto tra cotanto senno.
Inf. 4.100And more of honour still, much more, they did me, In that they made me one of their own band; So that the sixth was I, ’mid so much wit.
Inf. 4.103Così andammo infino a la lumera, parlando cose che ’l tacere è bello, sì com’ era ’l parlar colà dov’ era.
Inf. 4.103Thus we went on as far as to the light, Things saying ’tis becoming to keep silent, As was the saying of them where I was.
Inf. 4.106Venimmo al piè d’un nobile castello, sette volte cerchiato d’alte mura, difeso intorno d’un bel fiumicello.
Inf. 4.106We came unto a noble castle’s foot, Seven times encompassed with lofty walls, Defended round by a fair rivulet;
Inf. 4.109Questo passammo come terra dura; per sette porte intrai con questi savi: giugnemmo in prato di fresca verdura.
Inf. 4.109This we passed over even as firm ground; Through portals seven I entered with these Sages; We came into a meadow of fresh verdure.
Inf. 4.112Genti v’eran con occhi tardi e gravi, di grande autorità ne’ lor sembianti: parlavan rado, con voci soavi.
Inf. 4.112People were there with solemn eyes and slow, Of great authority in their countenance; They spake but seldom, and with gentle voices.
Inf. 4.115Traemmoci così da l’un de’ canti, in loco aperto, luminoso e alto, sì che veder si potien tutti quanti.
Inf. 4.115Thus we withdrew ourselves upon one side Into an opening luminous and lofty, So that they all of them were visible.
Inf. 4.118Colà diritto, sovra ’l verde smalto, mi fuor mostrati li spiriti magni, che del vedere in me stesso m’essalto.
Inf. 4.118There opposite, upon the green enamel, Were pointed out to me the mighty spirits, Whom to have seen I feel myself exalted.
Inf. 4.121I’ vidi Eletra con molti compagni, tra ’ quai conobbi Ettòr ed Enea, Cesare armato con li occhi grifagni.
Inf. 4.121I saw Electra with companions many, ’Mongst whom I knew both Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armour with gerfalcon eyes;
Inf. 4.124Vidi Cammilla e la Pantasilea; da l’altra parte vidi ’l re Latino che con Lavina sua figlia sedea.
Inf. 4.124I saw Camilla and Penthesilea On the other side, and saw the King Latinus, Who with Lavinia his daughter sat;
Inf. 4.127Vidi quel Bruto che cacciò Tarquino, Lucrezia, Iulia, Marzïa e Corniglia; e solo, in parte, vidi ’l Saladino.
Inf. 4.127I saw that Brutus who drove Tarquin forth, Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia, And saw alone, apart, the Saladin.
Inf. 4.130Poi ch’innalzai un poco più le ciglia, vidi ’l maestro di color che sanno seder tra filosofica famiglia.
Inf. 4.130When I had lifted up my brows a little, The Master I beheld of those who know, Sit with his philosophic family.
Inf. 4.133Tutti lo miran, tutti onor li fanno: quivi vid’ ïo Socrate e Platone, che ’nnanzi a li altri più presso li stanno;
Inf. 4.133All gaze upon him, and all do him honour. There I beheld both Socrates and Plato, Who nearer him before the others stand;
Inf. 4.136Democrito che ’l mondo a caso pone, Dïogenès, Anassagora e Tale, Empedoclès, Eraclito e Zenone;
Inf. 4.136Democritus, who puts the world on chance, Diogenes, Anaxagoras, and Thales, Zeno, Empedocles, and Heraclitus;
Inf. 4.139e vidi il buono accoglitor del quale, Dïascoride dico; e vidi Orfeo, Tulïo e Lino e Seneca morale;
Inf. 4.139Of qualities I saw the good collector, Hight Dioscorides; and Orpheus saw I, Tully and Livy, and moral Seneca,
Inf. 4.142Euclide geomètra e Tolomeo, Ipocràte, Avicenna e Galïeno, Averoìs, che ’l gran comento feo.
Inf. 4.142Euclid, geometrician, and Ptolemy, Galen, Hippocrates, and Avicenna, Averroes, who the great Comment made.
Inf. 4.145Io non posso ritrar di tutti a pieno, però che sì mi caccia il lungo tema, che molte volte al fatto il dir vien meno.
Inf. 4.145I cannot all of them pourtray in full, Because so drives me onward the long theme, That many times the word comes short of fact.
Inf. 4.148La sesta compagnia in due si scema: per altra via mi mena il savio duca, fuor de la queta, ne l’aura che trema.
Inf. 4.148The sixfold company in two divides; Another way my sapient Guide conducts me Forth from the quiet to the air that trembles;
Inf. 4.151E vegno in parte ove non è che luca.
Inf. 4.151And to a place I come where nothing shines.
Inferno, Canto V
Inferno, Canto V — The Second Circle: The Wanton. Minos. The Infernal Hurricane. Francesca da Rimini.
Inf. 5.1Così discesi del cerchio primaio giù nel secondo, che men loco cinghia e tanto più dolor, che punge a guaio.
Inf. 5.1Thus I descended out of the first circle Down to the second, that less space begirds, And so much greater dole, that goads to wailing.
Inf. 5.4Stavvi Minòs orribilmente, e ringhia: essamina le colpe ne l’intrata; giudica e manda secondo ch’avvinghia.
Inf. 5.4There standeth Minos horribly, and snarls; Examines the transgressions at the entrance; Judges, and sends according as he girds him.
Inf. 5.7Dico che quando l’anima mal nata li vien dinanzi, tutta si confessa; e quel conoscitor de le peccata
Inf. 5.7I say, that when the spirit evil-born Cometh before him, wholly it confesses; And this discriminator of transgressions
Inf. 5.10vede qual loco d’inferno è da essa; cignesi con la coda tante volte quantunque gradi vuol che giù sia messa.
Inf. 5.10Seeth what place in Hell is meet for it; Girds himself with his tail as many times As grades he wishes it should be thrust down.
Inf. 5.13Sempre dinanzi a lui ne stanno molte: vanno a vicenda ciascuna al giudizio, dicono e odono e poi son giù volte.
Inf. 5.13Always before him many of them stand; They go by turns each one unto the judgment; They speak, and hear, and then are downward hurled.
Inf. 5.16«O tu che vieni al doloroso ospizio», disse Minòs a me quando mi vide, lasciando l’atto di cotanto offizio,
Inf. 5.16“O thou, that to this dolorous hostelry Comest,” said Minos to me, when he saw me, Leaving the practice of so great an office,
Inf. 5.19«guarda com’ entri e di cui tu ti fide; non t’inganni l’ampiezza de l’intrare!». E ’l duca mio a lui: «Perché pur gride?
Inf. 5.19“Look how thou enterest, and in whom thou trustest; Let not the portal’s amplitude deceive thee.” And unto him my Guide: “Why criest thou too?
Inf. 5.22Non impedir lo suo fatale andare: vuolsi così colà dove si puote ciò che si vuole, e più non dimandare».
Inf. 5.22Do not impede his journey fate-ordained; It is so willed there where is power to do That which is willed; and ask no further question.”
Inf. 5.25Or incomincian le dolenti note a farmisi sentire; or son venuto là dove molto pianto mi percuote.
Inf. 5.25And now begin the dolesome notes to grow Audible unto me; now am I come There where much lamentation strikes upon me.
Inf. 5.28Io venni in loco d’ogne luce muto, che mugghia come fa mar per tempesta, se da contrari venti è combattuto.
Inf. 5.28I came into a place mute of all light, Which bellows as the sea does in a tempest, If by opposing winds ’t is combated.
Inf. 5.31La bufera infernal, che mai non resta, mena li spirti con la sua rapina; voltando e percotendo li molesta.
Inf. 5.31The infernal hurricane that never rests Hurtles the spirits onward in its rapine; Whirling them round, and smiting, it molests them.
Inf. 5.34Quando giungon davanti a la ruina, quivi le strida, il compianto, il lamento; bestemmian quivi la virtù divina.
Inf. 5.34When they arrive before the precipice, There are the shrieks, the plaints, and the laments, There they blaspheme the puissance divine.
Inf. 5.37Intesi ch’a così fatto tormento enno dannati i peccator carnali, che la ragion sommettono al talento.
Inf. 5.37I understood that unto such a torment The carnal malefactors were condemned, Who reason subjugate to appetite.
Inf. 5.40E come li stornei ne portan l’ali nel freddo tempo, a schiera larga e piena, così quel fiato li spiriti mali
Inf. 5.40And as the wings of starlings bear them on In the cold season in large band and full, So doth that blast the spirits maledict;
Inf. 5.43di qua, di là, di giù, di sù li mena; nulla speranza li conforta mai, non che di posa, ma di minor pena.
Inf. 5.43It hither, thither, downward, upward, drives them; No hope doth comfort them for evermore, Not of repose, but even of lesser pain.
Inf. 5.46E come i gru van cantando lor lai, faccendo in aere di sé lunga riga, così vid’ io venir, traendo guai,
Inf. 5.46And as the cranes go chanting forth their lays, Making in air a long line of themselves, So saw I coming, uttering lamentations,
Inf. 5.49ombre portate da la detta briga; per ch’i’ dissi: «Maestro, chi son quelle genti che l’aura nera sì gastiga?».
Inf. 5.49Shadows borne onward by the aforesaid stress. Whereupon said I: “Master, who are those People, whom the black air so castigates?”
Inf. 5.52«La prima di color di cui novelle tu vuo’ saper», mi disse quelli allotta, «fu imperadrice di molte favelle.
Inf. 5.52“The first of those, of whom intelligence Thou fain wouldst have,” then said he unto me, “The empress was of many languages.
Inf. 5.55A vizio di lussuria fu sì rotta, che libito fé licito in sua legge, per tòrre il biasmo in che era condotta.
Inf. 5.55To sensual vices she was so abandoned, That lustful she made licit in her law, To remove the blame to which she had been led.
Inf. 5.58Ell’ è Semiramìs, di cui si legge che succedette a Nino e fu sua sposa: tenne la terra che ’l Soldan corregge.
Inf. 5.58She is Semiramis, of whom we read That she succeeded Ninus, and was his spouse; She held the land which now the Sultan rules.
Inf. 5.61L’altra è colei che s’ancise amorosa, e ruppe fede al cener di Sicheo; poi è Cleopatràs lussurïosa.
Inf. 5.61The next is she who killed herself for love, And broke faith with the ashes of Sichaeus; Then Cleopatra the voluptuous.”
Inf. 5.64Elena vedi, per cui tanto reo tempo si volse, e vedi ’l grande Achille, che con amore al fine combatteo.
Inf. 5.64Helen I saw, for whom so many ruthless Seasons revolved; and saw the great Achilles, Who at the last hour combated with Love.
Inf. 5.67Vedi Parìs, Tristano»; e più di mille ombre mostrommi e nominommi a dito, ch’amor di nostra vita dipartille.
Inf. 5.67Paris I saw, Tristan; and more than a thousand Shades did he name and point out with his finger, Whom Love had separated from our life.
Inf. 5.70Poscia ch’io ebbi ’l mio dottore udito nomar le donne antiche e ’ cavalieri, pietà mi giunse, e fui quasi smarrito.
Inf. 5.70After that I had listened to my Teacher, Naming the dames of eld and cavaliers, Pity prevailed, and I was nigh bewildered.
Inf. 5.73I’ cominciai: «Poeta, volontieri parlerei a quei due che ’nsieme vanno, e paion sì al vento esser leggeri».
Inf. 5.73And I began: “O Poet, willingly Speak would I to those two, who go together, And seem upon the wind to be so light.”
Inf. 5.76Ed elli a me: «Vedrai quando saranno più presso a noi; e tu allor li priega per quello amor che i mena, ed ei verranno».
Inf. 5.76And, he to me: “Thou’lt mark, when they shall be Nearer to us; and then do thou implore them By love which leadeth them, and they will come.”
Inf. 5.79Sì tosto come il vento a noi li piega, mossi la voce: «O anime affannate, venite a noi parlar, s’altri nol niega!».
Inf. 5.79Soon as the wind in our direction sways them, My voice uplift I: “O ye weary souls! Come speak to us, if no one interdicts it.”
Inf. 5.82Quali colombe dal disio chiamate con l’ali alzate e ferme al dolce nido vegnon per l’aere, dal voler portate;
Inf. 5.82As turtle-doves, called onward by desire, With open and steady wings to the sweet nest Fly through the air by their volition borne,
Inf. 5.85cotali uscir de la schiera ov’ è Dido, a noi venendo per l’aere maligno, sì forte fu l’affettüoso grido.
Inf. 5.85So came they from the band where Dido is, Approaching us athwart the air malign, So strong was the affectionate appeal.
Inf. 5.88«O animal grazïoso e benigno che visitando vai per l’aere perso noi che tignemmo il mondo di sanguigno,
Inf. 5.88“O living creature gracious and benignant, Who visiting goest through the purple air Us, who have stained the world incarnadine,
Inf. 5.91se fosse amico il re de l’universo, noi pregheremmo lui de la tua pace, poi c’hai pietà del nostro mal perverso.
Inf. 5.91If were the King of the Universe our friend, We would pray unto him to give thee peace, Since thou hast pity on our woe perverse.
Inf. 5.94Di quel che udire e che parlar vi piace, noi udiremo e parleremo a voi, mentre che ’l vento, come fa, ci tace.
Inf. 5.94Of what it pleases thee to hear and speak, That will we hear, and we will speak to you, While silent is the wind, as it is now.
Inf. 5.97Siede la terra dove nata fui su la marina dove ’l Po discende per aver pace co’ seguaci sui.
Inf. 5.97Sitteth the city, wherein I was born, Upon the sea-shore where the Po descends To rest in peace with all his retinue.
Inf. 5.100Amor, ch’al cor gentil ratto s’apprende, prese costui de la bella persona che mi fu tolta; e ’l modo ancor m’offende.
Inf. 5.100Love, that on gentle heart doth swiftly seize, Seized this man for the person beautiful That was ta’en from me, and still the mode offends me.
Inf. 5.103Amor, ch’a nullo amato amar perdona, mi prese del costui piacer sì forte, che, come vedi, ancor non m’abbandona.
Inf. 5.103Love, that exempts no one beloved from loving, Seized me with pleasure of this man so strongly, That, as thou seest, it doth not yet desert me;
Inf. 5.106Amor condusse noi ad una morte. Caina attende chi a vita ci spense». Queste parole da lor ci fuor porte.
Inf. 5.106Love has conducted us unto one death; Caina waiteth him who quenched our life!” These words were borne along from them to us.
Inf. 5.109Quand’ io intesi quell’ anime offense, china’ il viso, e tanto il tenni basso, fin che ’l poeta mi disse: «Che pense?».
Inf. 5.109As soon as I had heard those souls tormented, I bowed my face, and so long held it down Until the Poet said to me: “What thinkest?”
Inf. 5.112Quando rispuosi, cominciai: «Oh lasso, quanti dolci pensier, quanto disio menò costoro al doloroso passo!».
Inf. 5.112When I made answer, I began: “Alas! How many pleasant thoughts, how much desire, Conducted these unto the dolorous pass!”
Inf. 5.115Poi mi rivolsi a loro e parla’ io, e cominciai: «Francesca, i tuoi martìri a lagrimar mi fanno tristo e pio.
Inf. 5.115Then unto them I turned me, and I spake, And I began: “Thine agonies, Francesca, Sad and compassionate to weeping make me.
Inf. 5.118Ma dimmi: al tempo d’i dolci sospiri, a che e come concedette amore che conosceste i dubbiosi disiri?».
Inf. 5.118But tell me, at the time of those sweet sighs, By what and in what manner Love conceded, That you should know your dubious desires?”
Inf. 5.121E quella a me: «Nessun maggior dolore che ricordarsi del tempo felice ne la miseria; e ciò sa ’l tuo dottore.
Inf. 5.121And she to me: “There is no greater sorrow Than to be mindful of the happy time In misery, and that thy Teacher knows.
Inf. 5.124Ma s’a conoscer la prima radice del nostro amor tu hai cotanto affetto, dirò come colui che piange e dice.
Inf. 5.124But, if to recognise the earliest root Of love in us thou hast so great desire, I will do even as he who weeps and speaks.
Inf. 5.127Noi leggiavamo un giorno per diletto di Lancialotto come amor lo strinse; soli eravamo e sanza alcun sospetto.
Inf. 5.127One day we reading were for our delight Of Launcelot, how Love did him enthral. Alone we were and without any fear.
Inf. 5.130Per più fïate li occhi ci sospinse quella lettura, e scolorocci il viso; ma solo un punto fu quel che ci vinse.
Inf. 5.130Full many a time our eyes together drew That reading, and drove the colour from our faces; But one point only was it that o’ercame us.
Inf. 5.133Quando leggemmo il disïato riso esser basciato da cotanto amante, questi, che mai da me non fia diviso,
Inf. 5.133When as we read of the much-longed-for smile Being by such a noble lover kissed, This one, who ne’er from me shall be divided,
Inf. 5.136la bocca mi basciò tutto tremante. Galeotto fu ’l libro e chi lo scrisse: quel giorno più non vi leggemmo avante».
Inf. 5.136Kissed me upon the mouth all palpitating. Galeotto was the book and he who wrote it. That day no farther did we read therein.”
Inf. 5.139Mentre che l’uno spirto questo disse, l’altro piangëa; sì che di pietade io venni men così com’ io morisse.
Inf. 5.139And all the while one spirit uttered this, The other one did weep so, that, for pity, I swooned away as if I had been dying,
Inf. 5.142E caddi come corpo morto cade.
Inf. 5.142And fell, even as a dead body falls.
Inferno, Canto VI
Inferno, Canto VI — The Third Circle: The Gluttonous. Cerberus. The Eternal Rain. Ciacco. Florence.
Inf. 6.1Al tornar de la mente, che si chiuse dinanzi a la pietà d’i due cognati, che di trestizia tutto mi confuse,
Inf. 6.1At the return of consciousness, that closed Before the pity of those two relations, Which utterly with sadness had confused me,
Inf. 6.4novi tormenti e novi tormentati mi veggio intorno, come ch’io mi mova e ch’io mi volga, e come che io guati.
Inf. 6.4New torments I behold, and new tormented Around me, whichsoever way I move, And whichsoever way I turn, and gaze.
Inf. 6.7Io sono al terzo cerchio, de la piova etterna, maladetta, fredda e greve; regola e qualità mai non l’è nova.
Inf. 6.7In the third circle am I of the rain Eternal, maledict, and cold, and heavy; Its law and quality are never new.
Inf. 6.10Grandine grossa, acqua tinta e neve per l’aere tenebroso si riversa; pute la terra che questo riceve.
Inf. 6.10Huge hail, and water sombre-hued, and snow, Athwart the tenebrous air pour down amain; Noisome the earth is, that receiveth this.
Inf. 6.13Cerbero, fiera crudele e diversa, con tre gole caninamente latra sovra la gente che quivi è sommersa.
Inf. 6.13Cerberus, monster cruel and uncouth, With his three gullets like a dog is barking Over the people that are there submerged.
Inf. 6.16Li occhi ha vermigli, la barba unta e atra, e ’l ventre largo, e unghiate le mani; graffia li spirti ed iscoia ed isquatra.
Inf. 6.16Red eyes he has, and unctuous beard and black, And belly large, and armed with claws his hands; He rends the spirits, flays, and quarters them.
Inf. 6.19Urlar li fa la pioggia come cani; de l’un de’ lati fanno a l’altro schermo; volgonsi spesso i miseri profani.
Inf. 6.19Howl the rain maketh them like unto dogs; One side they make a shelter for the other; Oft turn themselves the wretched reprobates.
Inf. 6.22Quando ci scorse Cerbero, il gran vermo, le bocche aperse e mostrocci le sanne; non avea membro che tenesse fermo.
Inf. 6.22When Cerberus perceived us, the great worm! His mouths he opened, and displayed his tusks; Not a limb had he that was motionless.
Inf. 6.25E ’l duca mio distese le sue spanne, prese la terra, e con piene le pugna la gittò dentro a le bramose canne.
Inf. 6.25And my Conductor, with his spans extended, Took of the earth, and with his fists well filled, He threw it into those rapacious gullets.
Inf. 6.28Qual è quel cane ch’abbaiando agogna, e si racqueta poi che ’l pasto morde, ché solo a divorarlo intende e pugna,
Inf. 6.28Such as that dog is, who by barking craves, And quiet grows soon as his food he gnaws, For to devour it he but thinks and struggles,
Inf. 6.31cotai si fecer quelle facce lorde de lo demonio Cerbero, che ’ntrona l’anime sì, ch’esser vorrebber sorde.
Inf. 6.31The like became those muzzles filth-begrimed Of Cerberus the demon, who so thunders Over the souls that they would fain be deaf.
Inf. 6.34Noi passavam su per l’ombre che adona la greve pioggia, e ponavam le piante sovra lor vanità che par persona.
Inf. 6.34We passed across the shadows, which subdues The heavy rain-storm, and we placed our feet Upon their vanity that person seems.
Inf. 6.37Elle giacean per terra tutte quante, fuor d’una ch’a seder si levò, ratto ch’ella ci vide passarsi davante.
Inf. 6.37They all were lying prone upon the earth, Excepting one, who sat upright as soon As he beheld us passing on before him.
Inf. 6.40«O tu che se’ per questo ’nferno tratto», mi disse, «riconoscimi, se sai: tu fosti, prima ch’io disfatto, fatto».
Inf. 6.40“O thou that art conducted through this Hell,” He said to me, “recall me, if thou canst; Thyself wast made before I was unmade.”
Inf. 6.43E io a lui: «L’angoscia che tu hai forse ti tira fuor de la mia mente, sì che non par ch’i’ ti vedessi mai.
Inf. 6.43And I to him: “The anguish which thou hast Perhaps doth draw thee out of my remembrance, So that it seems not I have ever seen thee.
Inf. 6.46Ma dimmi chi tu se’ che ’n sì dolente loco se’ messo, e hai sì fatta pena, che, s’altra è maggio, nulla è sì spiacente».
Inf. 6.46But tell me who thou art, that in so doleful A place art put, and in such punishment, If some are greater, none is so displeasing.”
Inf. 6.49Ed elli a me: «La tua città, ch’è piena d’invidia sì che già trabocca il sacco, seco mi tenne in la vita serena.
Inf. 6.49And he to me: “Thy city, which is full Of envy so that now the sack runs over, Held me within it in the life serene.
Inf. 6.52Voi cittadini mi chiamaste Ciacco: per la dannosa colpa de la gola, come tu vedi, a la pioggia mi fiacco.
Inf. 6.52You citizens were wont to call me Ciacco; For the pernicious sin of gluttony I, as thou seest, am battered by this rain.
Inf. 6.55E io anima trista non son sola, ché tutte queste a simil pena stanno per simil colpa». E più non fé parola.
Inf. 6.55And I, sad soul, am not the only one, For all these suffer the like penalty For the like sin;” and word no more spake he.
Inf. 6.58Io li rispuosi: «Ciacco, il tuo affanno mi pesa sì, ch’a lagrimar mi ’nvita; ma dimmi, se tu sai, a che verranno
Inf. 6.58I answered him: “Ciacco, thy wretchedness Weighs on me so that it to weep invites me; But tell me, if thou knowest, to what shall come
Inf. 6.61li cittadin de la città partita; s’alcun v’è giusto; e dimmi la cagione per che l’ha tanta discordia assalita».
Inf. 6.61The citizens of the divided city; If any there be just; and the occasion Tell me why so much discord has assailed it.”
Inf. 6.64E quelli a me: «Dopo lunga tencione verranno al sangue, e la parte selvaggia caccerà l’altra con molta offensione.
Inf. 6.64And he to me: “They, after long contention, Will come to bloodshed; and the rustic party Will drive the other out with much offence.
Inf. 6.67Poi appresso convien che questa caggia infra tre soli, e che l’altra sormonti con la forza di tal che testé piaggia.
Inf. 6.67Then afterwards behoves it this one fall Within three suns, and rise again the other By force of him who now is on the coast.
Inf. 6.70Alte terrà lungo tempo le fronti, tenendo l’altra sotto gravi pesi, come che di ciò pianga o che n’aonti.
Inf. 6.70High will it hold its forehead a long while, Keeping the other under heavy burdens, Howe’er it weeps thereat and is indignant.
Inf. 6.73Giusti son due, e non vi sono intesi; superbia, invidia e avarizia sono le tre faville c’hanno i cuori accesi».
Inf. 6.73The just are two, and are not understood there; Envy and Arrogance and Avarice Are the three sparks that have all hearts enkindled.”
Inf. 6.76Qui puose fine al lagrimabil suono. E io a lui: «Ancor vo’ che mi ’nsegni e che di più parlar mi facci dono.
Inf. 6.76Here ended he his tearful utterance; And I to him: “I wish thee still to teach me, And make a gift to me of further speech.
Inf. 6.79Farinata e ’l Tegghiaio, che fuor sì degni, Iacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo e ’l Mosca e li altri ch’a ben far puoser li ’ngegni,
Inf. 6.79Farinata and Tegghiaio, once so worthy, Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, and Mosca, And others who on good deeds set their thoughts,
Inf. 6.82dimmi ove sono e fa ch’io li conosca; ché gran disio mi stringe di savere se ’l ciel li addolcia o lo ’nferno li attosca».
Inf. 6.82Say where they are, and cause that I may know them; For great desire constraineth me to learn If Heaven doth sweeten them, or Hell envenom.”
Inf. 6.85E quelli: «Ei son tra l’anime più nere; diverse colpe giù li grava al fondo: se tanto scendi, là i potrai vedere.
Inf. 6.85And he: “They are among the blacker souls; A different sin downweighs them to the bottom; If thou so far descendest, thou canst see them.
Inf. 6.88Ma quando tu sarai nel dolce mondo, priegoti ch’a la mente altrui mi rechi: più non ti dico e più non ti rispondo».
Inf. 6.88But when thou art again in the sweet world, I pray thee to the mind of others bring me; No more I tell thee and no more I answer.”
Inf. 6.91Li diritti occhi torse allora in biechi; guardommi un poco e poi chinò la testa: cadde con essa a par de li altri ciechi.
Inf. 6.91Then his straightforward eyes he turned askance, Eyed me a little, and then bowed his head; He fell therewith prone like the other blind.
Inf. 6.94E ’l duca disse a me: «Più non si desta di qua dal suon de l’angelica tromba, quando verrà la nimica podesta:
Inf. 6.94And the Guide said to me: “He wakes no more This side the sound of the angelic trumpet; When shall approach the hostile Potentate,
Inf. 6.97ciascun rivederà la trista tomba, ripiglierà sua carne e sua figura, udirà quel ch’in etterno rimbomba».
Inf. 6.97Each one shall find again his dismal tomb, Shall reassume his flesh and his own figure, Shall hear what through eternity re-echoes.”
Inf. 6.100Sì trapassammo per sozza mistura de l’ombre e de la pioggia, a passi lenti, toccando un poco la vita futura;
Inf. 6.100So we passed onward o’er the filthy mixture Of shadows and of rain with footsteps slow, Touching a little on the future life.
Inf. 6.103per ch’io dissi: «Maestro, esti tormenti crescerann’ ei dopo la gran sentenza, o fier minori, o saran sì cocenti?».
Inf. 6.103Wherefore I said: “Master, these torments here, Will they increase after the mighty sentence, Or lesser be, or will they be as burning?”
Inf. 6.106Ed elli a me: «Ritorna a tua scïenza, che vuol, quanto la cosa è più perfetta, più senta il bene, e così la doglienza.
Inf. 6.106And he to me: “Return unto thy science, Which wills, that as the thing more perfect is, The more it feels of pleasure and of pain.
Inf. 6.109Tutto che questa gente maladetta in vera perfezion già mai non vada, di là più che di qua essere aspetta».
Inf. 6.109Albeit that this people maledict To true perfection never can attain, Hereafter more than now they look to be.”
Inf. 6.112Noi aggirammo a tondo quella strada, parlando più assai ch’i’ non ridico; venimmo al punto dove si digrada:
Inf. 6.112Round in a circle by that road we went, Speaking much more, which I do not repeat; We came unto the point where the descent is;
Inf. 6.115quivi trovammo Pluto, il gran nemico.
Inf. 6.115There we found Plutus the great enemy.
Inferno, Canto VII
Inferno, Canto VII — The Fourth Circle: The Avaricious and the Prodigal. Plutus. Fortune and her Wheel. The Fifth Circle: The Irascible and the Sullen. Styx.
Inf. 7.1«Pape Satàn, pape Satàn aleppe!», cominciò Pluto con la voce chioccia; e quel savio gentil, che tutto seppe,
Inf. 7.1“Pape Satan, Pape Satan, Aleppe!” Thus Plutus with his clucking voice began; And that benignant Sage, who all things knew,
Inf. 7.4disse per confortarmi: «Non ti noccia la tua paura; ché, poder ch’elli abbia, non ci torrà lo scender questa roccia».
Inf. 7.4Said, to encourage me: “Let not thy fear Harm thee; for any power that he may have Shall not prevent thy going down this crag.”
Inf. 7.7Poi si rivolse a quella ’nfiata labbia, e disse: «Taci, maladetto lupo! consuma dentro te con la tua rabbia.
Inf. 7.7Then he turned round unto that bloated lip, And said: “Be silent, thou accursed wolf; Consume within thyself with thine own rage.
Inf. 7.10Non è sanza cagion l’andare al cupo: vuolsi ne l’alto, là dove Michele fé la vendetta del superbo strupo».
Inf. 7.10Not causeless is this journey to the abyss; Thus is it willed on high, where Michael wrought Vengeance upon the proud adultery.”
Inf. 7.13Quali dal vento le gonfiate vele caggiono avvolte, poi che l’alber fiacca, tal cadde a terra la fiera crudele.
Inf. 7.13Even as the sails inflated by the wind Involved together fall when snaps the mast, So fell the cruel monster to the earth.
Inf. 7.16Così scendemmo ne la quarta lacca, pigliando più de la dolente ripa che ’l mal de l’universo tutto insacca.
Inf. 7.16Thus we descended into the fourth chasm, Gaining still farther on the dolesome shore Which all the woe of the universe insacks.
Inf. 7.19Ahi giustizia di Dio! tante chi stipa nove travaglie e pene quant’ io viddi? e perché nostra colpa sì ne scipa?
Inf. 7.19Justice of God, ah! who heaps up so many New toils and sufferings as I beheld? And why doth our transgression waste us so?
Inf. 7.22Come fa l’onda là sovra Cariddi, che si frange con quella in cui s’intoppa, così convien che qui la gente riddi.
Inf. 7.22As doth the billow there upon Charybdis, That breaks itself on that which it encounters, So here the folk must dance their roundelay.
Inf. 7.25Qui vid’ i’ gente più ch’altrove troppa, e d’una parte e d’altra, con grand’ urli, voltando pesi per forza di poppa.
Inf. 7.25Here saw I people, more than elsewhere, many, On one side and the other, with great howls, Rolling weights forward by main force of chest.
Inf. 7.28Percotëansi ’ncontro; e poscia pur lì si rivolgea ciascun, voltando a retro, gridando: «Perché tieni?» e «Perché burli?».
Inf. 7.28They clashed together, and then at that point Each one turned backward, rolling retrograde, Crying, “Why keepest?” and, “Why squanderest thou?”
Inf. 7.31Così tornavan per lo cerchio tetro da ogne mano a l’opposito punto, gridandosi anche loro ontoso metro;
Inf. 7.31Thus they returned along the lurid circle On either hand unto the opposite point, Shouting their shameful metre evermore.
Inf. 7.34poi si volgea ciascun, quand’ era giunto, per lo suo mezzo cerchio a l’altra giostra. E io, ch’avea lo cor quasi compunto,
Inf. 7.34Then each, when he arrived there, wheeled about Through his half-circle to another joust; And I, who had my heart pierced as it were,
Inf. 7.37dissi: «Maestro mio, or mi dimostra che gente è questa, e se tutti fuor cherci questi chercuti a la sinistra nostra».
Inf. 7.37Exclaimed: “My Master, now declare to me What people these are, and if all were clerks, These shaven crowns upon the left of us.”
Inf. 7.40Ed elli a me: «Tutti quanti fuor guerci sì de la mente in la vita primaia, che con misura nullo spendio ferci.
Inf. 7.40And he to me: “All of them were asquint In intellect in the first life, so much That there with measure they no spending made.
Inf. 7.43Assai la voce lor chiaro l’abbaia, quando vegnono a’ due punti del cerchio dove colpa contraria li dispaia.
Inf. 7.43Clearly enough their voices bark it forth, Whene’er they reach the two points of the circle, Where sunders them the opposite defect.
Inf. 7.46Questi fuor cherci, che non han coperchio piloso al capo, e papi e cardinali, in cui usa avarizia il suo soperchio».
Inf. 7.46Clerks those were who no hairy covering Have on the head, and Popes and Cardinals, In whom doth Avarice practise its excess.”
Inf. 7.49E io: «Maestro, tra questi cotali dovre’ io ben riconoscere alcuni che furo immondi di cotesti mali».
Inf. 7.49And I: “My Master, among such as these I ought forsooth to recognise some few, Who were infected with these maladies.”
Inf. 7.52Ed elli a me: «Vano pensiero aduni: la sconoscente vita che i fé sozzi, ad ogne conoscenza or li fa bruni.
Inf. 7.52And he to me: “Vain thought thou entertainest; The undiscerning life which made them sordid Now makes them unto all discernment dim.
Inf. 7.55In etterno verranno a li due cozzi: questi resurgeranno del sepulcro col pugno chiuso, e questi coi crin mozzi.
Inf. 7.55Forever shall they come to these two buttings; These from the sepulchre shall rise again With the fist closed, and these with tresses shorn.
Inf. 7.58Mal dare e mal tener lo mondo pulcro ha tolto loro, e posti a questa zuffa: qual ella sia, parole non ci appulcro.
Inf. 7.58Ill giving and ill keeping the fair world Have ta’en from them, and placed them in this scuffle; Whate’er it be, no words adorn I for it.
Inf. 7.61Or puoi, figliuol, veder la corta buffa d’i ben che son commessi a la fortuna, per che l’umana gente si rabbuffa;
Inf. 7.61Now canst thou, Son, behold the transient farce Of goods that are committed unto Fortune, For which the human race each other buffet;
Inf. 7.64ché tutto l’oro ch’è sotto la luna e che già fu, di quest’ anime stanche non poterebbe farne posare una».
Inf. 7.64For all the gold that is beneath the moon, Or ever has been, of these weary souls Could never make a single one repose.”
Inf. 7.67«Maestro mio», diss’ io, «or mi dì anche: questa fortuna di che tu mi tocche, che è, che i ben del mondo ha sì tra branche?».
Inf. 7.67“Master,” I said to him, “now tell me also What is this Fortune which thou speakest of, That has the world’s goods so within its clutches?”
Inf. 7.70E quelli a me: «Oh creature sciocche, quanta ignoranza è quella che v’offende! Or vo’ che tu mia sentenza ne ’mbocche.
Inf. 7.70And he to me: “O creatures imbecile, What ignorance is this which doth beset you? Now will I have thee learn my judgment of her.
Inf. 7.73Colui lo cui saver tutto trascende, fece li cieli e diè lor chi conduce sì, ch’ogne parte ad ogne parte splende,
Inf. 7.73He whose omniscience everything transcends The heavens created, and gave who should guide them, That every part to every part may shine,
Inf. 7.76distribuendo igualmente la luce. Similemente a li splendor mondani ordinò general ministra e duce
Inf. 7.76Distributing the light in equal measure; He in like manner to the mundane splendours Ordained a general ministress and guide,
Inf. 7.79che permutasse a tempo li ben vani di gente in gente e d’uno in altro sangue, oltre la difension d’i senni umani;
Inf. 7.79That she might change at times the empty treasures From race to race, from one blood to another, Beyond resistance of all human wisdom.
Inf. 7.82per ch’una gente impera e l’altra langue, seguendo lo giudicio di costei, che è occulto come in erba l’angue.
Inf. 7.82Therefore one people triumphs, and another Languishes, in pursuance of her judgment, Which hidden is, as in the grass a serpent.
Inf. 7.85Vostro saver non ha contasto a lei: questa provede, giudica, e persegue suo regno come il loro li altri dèi.
Inf. 7.85Your knowledge has no counterstand against her; She makes provision, judges, and pursues Her governance, as theirs the other gods.
Inf. 7.88Le sue permutazion non hanno triegue: necessità la fa esser veloce; sì spesso vien chi vicenda consegue.
Inf. 7.88Her permutations have not any truce; Necessity makes her precipitate, So often cometh who his turn obtains.
Inf. 7.91Quest’ è colei ch’è tanto posta in croce pur da color che le dovrien dar lode, dandole biasmo a torto e mala voce;
Inf. 7.91And this is she who is so crucified Even by those who ought to give her praise, Giving her blame amiss, and bad repute.
Inf. 7.94ma ella s’è beata e ciò non ode: con l’altre prime creature lieta volve sua spera e beata si gode.
Inf. 7.94But she is blissful, and she hears it not; Among the other primal creatures gladsome She turns her sphere, and blissful she rejoices.
Inf. 7.97Or discendiamo omai a maggior pieta; già ogne stella cade che saliva quand’ io mi mossi, e ’l troppo star si vieta».
Inf. 7.97Let us descend now unto greater woe; Already sinks each star that was ascending When I set out, and loitering is forbidden.”
Inf. 7.100Noi ricidemmo il cerchio a l’altra riva sovr’ una fonte che bolle e riversa per un fossato che da lei deriva.
Inf. 7.100We crossed the circle to the other bank, Near to a fount that boils, and pours itself Along a gully that runs out of it.
Inf. 7.103L’acqua era buia assai più che persa; e noi, in compagnia de l’onde bige, intrammo giù per una via diversa.
Inf. 7.103The water was more sombre far than perse; And we, in company with the dusky waves, Made entrance downward by a path uncouth.
Inf. 7.106In la palude va c’ha nome Stige questo tristo ruscel, quand’ è disceso al piè de le maligne piagge grige.
Inf. 7.106A marsh it makes, which has the name of Styx, This tristful brooklet, when it has descended Down to the foot of the malign gray shores.
Inf. 7.109E io, che di mirare stava inteso, vidi genti fangose in quel pantano, ignude tutte, con sembiante offeso.
Inf. 7.109And I, who stood intent upon beholding, Saw people mud-besprent in that lagoon, All of them naked and with angry look.
Inf. 7.112Queste si percotean non pur con mano, ma con la testa e col petto e coi piedi, troncandosi co’ denti a brano a brano.
Inf. 7.112They smote each other not alone with hands, But with the head and with the breast and feet, Tearing each other piecemeal with their teeth.
Inf. 7.115Lo buon maestro disse: «Figlio, or vedi l’anime di color cui vinse l’ira; e anche vo’ che tu per certo credi
Inf. 7.115Said the good Master: “Son, thou now beholdest The souls of those whom anger overcame; And likewise I would have thee know for certain
Inf. 7.118che sotto l’acqua è gente che sospira, e fanno pullular quest’ acqua al summo, come l’occhio ti dice, u’ che s’aggira.
Inf. 7.118Beneath the water people are who sigh And make this water bubble at the surface, As the eye tells thee wheresoe’er it turns.
Inf. 7.121Fitti nel limo dicon: “Tristi fummo ne l’aere dolce che dal sol s’allegra, portando dentro accidïoso fummo:
Inf. 7.121Fixed in the mire they say, ‘We sullen were In the sweet air, which by the sun is gladdened, Bearing within ourselves the sluggish reek;
Inf. 7.124or ci attristiam ne la belletta negra”. Quest’ inno si gorgoglian ne la strozza, ché dir nol posson con parola integra».
Inf. 7.124Now we are sullen in this sable mire.’ This hymn do they keep gurgling in their throats, For with unbroken words they cannot say it.”
Inf. 7.127Così girammo de la lorda pozza grand’ arco tra la ripa secca e ’l mézzo, con li occhi vòlti a chi del fango ingozza.
Inf. 7.127Thus we went circling round the filthy fen A great arc ’twixt the dry bank and the swamp, With eyes turned unto those who gorge the mire;
Inf. 7.130Venimmo al piè d’una torre al da sezzo.
Inf. 7.130Unto the foot of a tower we came at last.
Inferno, Canto VIII
Inferno, Canto VIII — Phlegyas. Philippo Argenti. The Gate of the City of Dis.
Inf. 8.1Io dico, seguitando, ch’assai prima che noi fossimo al piè de l’alta torre, li occhi nostri n’andar suso a la cima
Inf. 8.1I say, continuing, that long before We to the foot of that high tower had come, Our eyes went upward to the summit of it,
Inf. 8.4per due fiammette che i vedemmo porre, e un’altra da lungi render cenno, tanto ch’a pena il potea l’occhio tòrre.
Inf. 8.4By reason of two flamelets we saw placed there, And from afar another answer them, So far, that hardly could the eye attain it.
Inf. 8.7E io mi volsi al mar di tutto ’l senno; dissi: «Questo che dice? e che risponde quell’ altro foco? e chi son quei che ’l fenno?».
Inf. 8.7And, to the sea of all discernment turned, I said: “What sayeth this, and what respondeth That other fire? and who are they that made it?”
Inf. 8.10Ed elli a me: «Su per le sucide onde già scorgere puoi quello che s’aspetta, se ’l fummo del pantan nol ti nasconde».
Inf. 8.10And he to me: “Across the turbid waves What is expected thou canst now discern, If reek of the morass conceal it not.”
Inf. 8.13Corda non pinse mai da sé saetta che sì corresse via per l’aere snella, com’ io vidi una nave piccioletta
Inf. 8.13Cord never shot an arrow from itself That sped away athwart the air so swift, As I beheld a very little boat
Inf. 8.16venir per l’acqua verso noi in quella, sotto ’l governo d’un sol galeoto, che gridava: «Or se’ giunta, anima fella!».
Inf. 8.16Come o’er the water tow’rds us at that moment, Under the guidance of a single pilot, Who shouted, “Now art thou arrived, fell soul?”
Inf. 8.19«Flegïàs, Flegïàs, tu gridi a vòto», disse lo mio segnore, «a questa volta: più non ci avrai che sol passando il loto».
Inf. 8.19“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, thou criest out in vain For this once,” said my Lord; “thou shalt not have us Longer than in the passing of the slough.”
Inf. 8.22Qual è colui che grande inganno ascolta che li sia fatto, e poi se ne rammarca, fecesi Flegïàs ne l’ira accolta.
Inf. 8.22As he who listens to some great deceit That has been done to him, and then resents it, Such became Phlegyas, in his gathered wrath.
Inf. 8.25Lo duca mio discese ne la barca, e poi mi fece intrare appresso lui; e sol quand’ io fui dentro parve carca.
Inf. 8.25My Guide descended down into the boat, And then he made me enter after him, And only when I entered seemed it laden.
Inf. 8.28Tosto che ’l duca e io nel legno fui, segando se ne va l’antica prora de l’acqua più che non suol con altrui.
Inf. 8.28Soon as the Guide and I were in the boat, The antique prow goes on its way, dividing More of the water than ’tis wont with others.
Inf. 8.31Mentre noi corravam la morta gora, dinanzi mi si fece un pien di fango, e disse: «Chi se’ tu che vieni anzi ora?».
Inf. 8.31While we were running through the dead canal, Uprose in front of me one full of mire, And said, “Who ’rt thou that comest ere the hour?”
Inf. 8.34E io a lui: «S’i’ vegno, non rimango; ma tu chi se’, che sì se’ fatto brutto?». Rispuose: «Vedi che son un che piango».
Inf. 8.34And I to him: “Although I come, I stay not; But who art thou that hast become so squalid?” “Thou seest that I am one who weeps,” he answered.
Inf. 8.37E io a lui: «Con piangere e con lutto, spirito maladetto, ti rimani; ch’i’ ti conosco, ancor sie lordo tutto».
Inf. 8.37And I to him: “With weeping and with wailing, Thou spirit maledict, do thou remain; For thee I know, though thou art all defiled.”
Inf. 8.40Allor distese al legno ambo le mani; per che ’l maestro accorto lo sospinse, dicendo: «Via costà con li altri cani!».
Inf. 8.40Then stretched he both his hands unto the boat; Whereat my wary Master thrust him back, Saying, “Away there with the other dogs!”
Inf. 8.43Lo collo poi con le braccia mi cinse; basciommi ’l volto e disse: «Alma sdegnosa, benedetta colei che ’n te s’incinse!
Inf. 8.43Thereafter with his arms he clasped my neck; He kissed my face, and said: “Disdainful soul, Blessed be she who bore thee in her bosom.
Inf. 8.46Quei fu al mondo persona orgogliosa; bontà non è che sua memoria fregi: così s’è l’ombra sua qui furïosa.
Inf. 8.46That was an arrogant person in the world; Goodness is none, that decks his memory; So likewise here his shade is furious.
Inf. 8.49Quanti si tegnon or là sù gran regi che qui staranno come porci in brago, di sé lasciando orribili dispregi!».
Inf. 8.49How many are esteemed great kings up there, Who here shall be like unto swine in mire, Leaving behind them horrible dispraises!”
Inf. 8.52E io: «Maestro, molto sarei vago di vederlo attuffare in questa broda prima che noi uscissimo del lago».
Inf. 8.52And I: “My Master, much should I be pleased, If I could see him soused into this broth, Before we issue forth out of the lake.”
Inf. 8.55Ed elli a me: «Avante che la proda ti si lasci veder, tu sarai sazio: di tal disïo convien che tu goda».
Inf. 8.55And he to me: “Ere unto thee the shore Reveal itself, thou shalt be satisfied; Such a desire ’tis meet thou shouldst enjoy.”
Inf. 8.58Dopo ciò poco vid’ io quello strazio far di costui a le fangose genti, che Dio ancor ne lodo e ne ringrazio.
Inf. 8.58A little after that, I saw such havoc Made of him by the people of the mire, That still I praise and thank my God for it.
Inf. 8.61Tutti gridavano: «A Filippo Argenti!»; e ’l fiorentino spirito bizzarro in sé medesmo si volvea co’ denti.
Inf. 8.61They all were shouting, “At Philippo Argenti!” And that exasperate spirit Florentine Turned round upon himself with his own teeth.
Inf. 8.64Quivi il lasciammo, che più non ne narro; ma ne l’orecchie mi percosse un duolo, per ch’io avante l’occhio intento sbarro.
Inf. 8.64We left him there, and more of him I tell not; But on mine ears there smote a lamentation, Whence forward I intent unbar mine eyes.
Inf. 8.67Lo buon maestro disse: «Omai, figliuolo, s’appressa la città c’ha nome Dite, coi gravi cittadin, col grande stuolo».
Inf. 8.67And the good Master said: “Even now, my Son, The city draweth near whose name is Dis, With the grave citizens, with the great throng.”
Inf. 8.70E io: «Maestro, già le sue meschite là entro certe ne la valle cerno, vermiglie come se di foco uscite
Inf. 8.70And I: “Its mosques already, Master, clearly Within there in the valley I discern Vermilion, as if issuing from the fire
Inf. 8.73fossero». Ed ei mi disse: «Il foco etterno ch’entro l’affoca le dimostra rosse, come tu vedi in questo basso inferno».
Inf. 8.73They were.” And he to me: “The fire eternal That kindles them within makes them look red, As thou beholdest in this nether Hell.”
Inf. 8.76Noi pur giugnemmo dentro a l’alte fosse che vallan quella terra sconsolata: le mura mi parean che ferro fosse.
Inf. 8.76Then we arrived within the moats profound, That circumvallate that disconsolate city; The walls appeared to me to be of iron.
Inf. 8.79Non sanza prima far grande aggirata, venimmo in parte dove il nocchier forte «Usciteci», gridò: «qui è l’intrata».
Inf. 8.79Not without making first a circuit wide, We came unto a place where loud the pilot Cried out to us, “Debark, here is the entrance.”
Inf. 8.82Io vidi più di mille in su le porte da ciel piovuti, che stizzosamente dicean: «Chi è costui che sanza morte
Inf. 8.82More than a thousand at the gates I saw Out of the Heavens rained down, who angrily Were saying, “Who is this that without death
Inf. 8.85va per lo regno de la morta gente?». E ’l savio mio maestro fece segno di voler lor parlar segretamente.
Inf. 8.85Goes through the kingdom of the people dead?” And my sagacious Master made a sign Of wishing secretly to speak with them.
Inf. 8.88Allor chiusero un poco il gran disdegno e disser: «Vien tu solo, e quei sen vada che sì ardito intrò per questo regno.
Inf. 8.88A little then they quelled their great disdain, And said: “Come thou alone, and he begone Who has so boldly entered these dominions.
Inf. 8.91Sol si ritorni per la folle strada: pruovi, se sa; ché tu qui rimarrai, che li ha’ iscorta sì buia contrada».
Inf. 8.91Let him return alone by his mad road; Try, if he can; for thou shalt here remain, Who hast escorted him through such dark regions.”
Inf. 8.94Pensa, lettor, se io mi sconfortai nel suon de le parole maladette, ché non credetti ritornarci mai.
Inf. 8.94Think, Reader, if I was discomforted At utterance of the accursed words; For never to return here I believed.
Inf. 8.97«O caro duca mio, che più di sette volte m’hai sicurtà renduta e tratto d’alto periglio che ’ncontra mi stette,
Inf. 8.97“O my dear Guide, who more than seven times Hast rendered me security, and drawn me From imminent peril that before me stood,
Inf. 8.100non mi lasciar», diss’ io, «così disfatto; e se ’l passar più oltre ci è negato, ritroviam l’orme nostre insieme ratto».
Inf. 8.100Do not desert me,” said I, “thus undone; And if the going farther be denied us, Let us retrace our steps together swiftly.”
Inf. 8.103E quel segnor che lì m’avea menato, mi disse: «Non temer; ché ’l nostro passo non ci può tòrre alcun: da tal n’è dato.
Inf. 8.103And that Lord, who had led me thitherward, Said unto me: “Fear not; because our passage None can take from us, it by Such is given.
Inf. 8.106Ma qui m’attendi, e lo spirito lasso conforta e ciba di speranza buona, ch’i’ non ti lascerò nel mondo basso».
Inf. 8.106But here await me, and thy weary spirit Comfort and nourish with a better hope; For in this nether world I will not leave thee.”
Inf. 8.109Così sen va, e quivi m’abbandona lo dolce padre, e io rimagno in forse, che sì e no nel capo mi tenciona.
Inf. 8.109So onward goes and there abandons me My Father sweet, and I remain in doubt, For No and Yes within my head contend.
Inf. 8.112Udir non potti quello ch’a lor porse; ma ei non stette là con essi guari, che ciascun dentro a pruova si ricorse.
Inf. 8.112I could not hear what he proposed to them; But with them there he did not linger long, Ere each within in rivalry ran back.
Inf. 8.115Chiuser le porte que’ nostri avversari nel petto al mio segnor, che fuor rimase e rivolsesi a me con passi rari.
Inf. 8.115They closed the portals, those our adversaries, On my Lord’s breast, who had remained without And turned to me with footsteps far between.
Inf. 8.118Li occhi a la terra e le ciglia avea rase d’ogne baldanza, e dicea ne’ sospiri: «Chi m’ha negate le dolenti case!».
Inf. 8.118His eyes cast down, his forehead shorn had he Of all its boldness, and he said, with sighs, “Who has denied to me the dolesome houses?”
Inf. 8.121E a me disse: «Tu, perch’ io m’adiri, non sbigottir, ch’io vincerò la prova, qual ch’a la difension dentro s’aggiri.
Inf. 8.121And unto me: “Thou, because I am angry, Fear not, for I will conquer in the trial, Whatever for defence within be planned.
Inf. 8.124Questa lor tracotanza non è nova; ché già l’usaro a men segreta porta, la qual sanza serrame ancor si trova.
Inf. 8.124This arrogance of theirs is nothing new; For once they used it at less secret gate, Which finds itself without a fastening still.
Inf. 8.127Sovr’ essa vedestù la scritta morta: e già di qua da lei discende l’erta, passando per li cerchi sanza scorta,
Inf. 8.127O’er it didst thou behold the dead inscription; And now this side of it descends the steep, Passing across the circles without escort,
Inf. 8.130tal che per lui ne fia la terra aperta».
Inf. 8.130One by whose means the city shall be opened.”
Inferno, Canto IX
Inferno, Canto IX — The Furies and Medusa. The Angel. The City of Dis. The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
Inf. 9.1Quel color che viltà di fuor mi pinse veggendo il duca mio tornare in volta, più tosto dentro il suo novo ristrinse.
Inf. 9.1That hue which cowardice brought out on me, Beholding my Conductor backward turn, Sooner repressed within him his new colour.
Inf. 9.4Attento si fermò com’ uom ch’ascolta; ché l’occhio nol potea menare a lunga per l’aere nero e per la nebbia folta.
Inf. 9.4He stopped attentive, like a man who listens, Because the eye could not conduct him far Through the black air, and through the heavy fog.
Inf. 9.7«Pur a noi converrà vincer la punga», cominciò el, «se non . . . Tal ne s’offerse. Oh quanto tarda a me ch’altri qui giunga!».
Inf. 9.7“Still it behoveth us to win the fight,” Began he; “Else. . .Such offered us herself. . . O how I long that some one here arrive!”
Inf. 9.10I’ vidi ben sì com’ ei ricoperse lo cominciar con l’altro che poi venne, che fur parole a le prime diverse;
Inf. 9.10Well I perceived, as soon as the beginning He covered up with what came afterward, That they were words quite different from the first;
Inf. 9.13ma nondimen paura il suo dir dienne, perch’ io traeva la parola tronca forse a peggior sentenzia che non tenne.
Inf. 9.13But none the less his saying gave me fear, Because I carried out the broken phrase, Perhaps to a worse meaning than he had.
Inf. 9.16«In questo fondo de la trista conca discende mai alcun del primo grado, che sol per pena ha la speranza cionca?».
Inf. 9.16“Into this bottom of the doleful conch Doth any e’er descend from the first grade, Which for its pain has only hope cut off?”
Inf. 9.19Questa question fec’ io; e quei «Di rado incontra», mi rispuose, «che di noi faccia il cammino alcun per qual io vado.
Inf. 9.19This question put I; and he answered me: “Seldom it comes to pass that one of us Maketh the journey upon which I go.
Inf. 9.22Ver è ch’altra fïata qua giù fui, congiurato da quella Eritón cruda che richiamava l’ombre a’ corpi sui.
Inf. 9.22True is it, once before I here below Was conjured by that pitiless Erictho, Who summoned back the shades unto their bodies.
Inf. 9.25Di poco era di me la carne nuda, ch’ella mi fece intrar dentr’ a quel muro, per trarne un spirto del cerchio di Giuda.
Inf. 9.25Naked of me short while the flesh had been, Before within that wall she made me enter, To bring a spirit from the circle of Judas;
Inf. 9.28Quell’ è ’l più basso loco e ’l più oscuro, e ’l più lontan dal ciel che tutto gira: ben so ’l cammin; però ti fa sicuro.
Inf. 9.28That is the lowest region and the darkest, And farthest from the heaven which circles all. Well know I the way; therefore be reassured.
Inf. 9.31Questa palude che ’l gran puzzo spira cigne dintorno la città dolente, u’ non potemo intrare omai sanz’ ira».
Inf. 9.31This fen, which a prodigious stench exhales, Encompasses about the city dolent, Where now we cannot enter without anger.”
Inf. 9.34E altro disse, ma non l’ho a mente; però che l’occhio m’avea tutto tratto ver’ l’alta torre a la cima rovente,
Inf. 9.34And more he said, but not in mind I have it; Because mine eye had altogether drawn me Tow’rds the high tower with the red-flaming summit,
Inf. 9.37dove in un punto furon dritte ratto tre furïe infernal di sangue tinte, che membra feminine avieno e atto,
Inf. 9.37Where in a moment saw I swift uprisen The three infernal Furies stained with blood, Who had the limbs of women and their mien,
Inf. 9.40e con idre verdissime eran cinte; serpentelli e ceraste avien per crine, onde le fiere tempie erano avvinte.
Inf. 9.40And with the greenest hydras were begirt; Small serpents and cerastes were their tresses, Wherewith their horrid temples were entwined.
Inf. 9.43E quei, che ben conobbe le meschine de la regina de l’etterno pianto, «Guarda», mi disse, «le feroci Erine.
Inf. 9.43And he who well the handmaids of the Queen Of everlasting lamentation knew, Said unto me: “Behold the fierce Erinnys.
Inf. 9.46Quest’ è Megera dal sinistro canto; quella che piange dal destro è Aletto; Tesifón è nel mezzo»; e tacque a tanto.
Inf. 9.46This is Megaera, on the left-hand side; She who is weeping on the right, Alecto; Tisiphone is between;” and then was silent.
Inf. 9.49Con l’unghie si fendea ciascuna il petto; battiensi a palme e gridavan sì alto, ch’i’ mi strinsi al poeta per sospetto.
Inf. 9.49Each one her breast was rending with her nails; They beat them with their palms, and cried so loud, That I for dread pressed close unto the Poet.
Inf. 9.52«Vegna Medusa: sì ’l farem di smalto», dicevan tutte riguardando in giuso; «mal non vengiammo in Tesëo l’assalto».
Inf. 9.52“Medusa come, so we to stone will change him!” All shouted looking down; “in evil hour Avenged we not on Theseus his assault!”
Inf. 9.55«Volgiti ’n dietro e tien lo viso chiuso; ché se ’l Gorgón si mostra e tu ’l vedessi, nulla sarebbe di tornar mai suso».
Inf. 9.55“Turn thyself round, and keep thine eyes close shut, For if the Gorgon appear, and thou shouldst see it, No more returning upward would there be.”
Inf. 9.58Così disse ’l maestro; ed elli stessi mi volse, e non si tenne a le mie mani, che con le sue ancor non mi chiudessi.
Inf. 9.58Thus said the Master; and he turned me round Himself, and trusted not unto my hands So far as not to blind me with his own.
Inf. 9.61O voi ch’avete li ’ntelletti sani, mirate la dottrina che s’asconde sotto ’l velame de li versi strani.
Inf. 9.61O ye who have undistempered intellects, Observe the doctrine that conceals itself Beneath the veil of the mysterious verses!
Inf. 9.64E già venìa su per le torbide onde un fracasso d’un suon, pien di spavento, per cui tremavano amendue le sponde,
Inf. 9.64And now there came across the turbid waves The clangour of a sound with terror fraught, Because of which both of the margins trembled;
Inf. 9.67non altrimenti fatto che d’un vento impetüoso per li avversi ardori, che fier la selva e sanz’ alcun rattento
Inf. 9.67Not otherwise it was than of a wind Impetuous on account of adverse heats, That smites the forest, and, without restraint,
Inf. 9.70li rami schianta, abbatte e porta fori; dinanzi polveroso va superbo, e fa fuggir le fiere e li pastori.
Inf. 9.70The branches rends, beats down, and bears away; Right onward, laden with dust, it goes superb, And puts to flight the wild beasts and the shepherds.
Inf. 9.73Li occhi mi sciolse e disse: «Or drizza il nerbo del viso su per quella schiuma antica per indi ove quel fummo è più acerbo».
Inf. 9.73Mine eyes he loosed, and said: “Direct the nerve Of vision now along that ancient foam, There yonder where that smoke is most intense.”
Inf. 9.76Come le rane innanzi a la nimica biscia per l’acqua si dileguan tutte, fin ch’a la terra ciascuna s’abbica,
Inf. 9.76Even as the frogs before the hostile serpent Across the water scatter all abroad, Until each one is huddled in the earth.
Inf. 9.79vid’ io più di mille anime distrutte fuggir così dinanzi ad un ch’al passo passava Stige con le piante asciutte.
Inf. 9.79More than a thousand ruined souls I saw, Thus fleeing from before one who on foot Was passing o’er the Styx with soles unwet.
Inf. 9.82Dal volto rimovea quell’ aere grasso, menando la sinistra innanzi spesso; e sol di quell’ angoscia parea lasso.
Inf. 9.82From off his face he fanned that unctuous air, Waving his left hand oft in front of him, And only with that anguish seemed he weary.
Inf. 9.85Ben m’accorsi ch’elli era da ciel messo, e volsimi al maestro; e quei fé segno ch’i’ stessi queto ed inchinassi ad esso.
Inf. 9.85Well I perceived one sent from Heaven was he, And to the Master turned; and he made sign That I should quiet stand, and bow before him.
Inf. 9.88Ahi quanto mi parea pien di disdegno! Venne a la porta e con una verghetta l’aperse, che non v’ebbe alcun ritegno.
Inf. 9.88Ah! how disdainful he appeared to me! He reached the gate, and with a little rod He opened it, for there was no resistance.
Inf. 9.91«O cacciati del ciel, gente dispetta», cominciò elli in su l’orribil soglia, «ond’ esta oltracotanza in voi s’alletta?
Inf. 9.91“O banished out of Heaven, people despised!” Thus he began upon the horrid threshold; “Whence is this arrogance within you couched?
Inf. 9.94Perché recalcitrate a quella voglia a cui non puote il fin mai esser mozzo, e che più volte v’ha cresciuta doglia?
Inf. 9.94Wherefore recalcitrate against that will, From which the end can never be cut off, And which has many times increased your pain?
Inf. 9.97Che giova ne le fata dar di cozzo? Cerbero vostro, se ben vi ricorda, ne porta ancor pelato il mento e ’l gozzo».
Inf. 9.97What helpeth it to butt against the fates? Your Cerberus, if you remember well, For that still bears his chin and gullet peeled.”
Inf. 9.100Poi si rivolse per la strada lorda, e non fé motto a noi, ma fé sembiante d’omo cui altra cura stringa e morda
Inf. 9.100Then he returned along the miry road, And spake no word to us, but had the look Of one whom other care constrains and goads
Inf. 9.103che quella di colui che li è davante; e noi movemmo i piedi inver’ la terra, sicuri appresso le parole sante.
Inf. 9.103Than that of him who in his presence is; And we our feet directed tow’rds the city, After those holy words all confident.
Inf. 9.106Dentro li ’ntrammo sanz’ alcuna guerra; e io, ch’avea di riguardar disio la condizion che tal fortezza serra,
Inf. 9.106Within we entered without any contest; And I, who inclination had to see What the condition such a fortress holds,
Inf. 9.109com’ io fui dentro, l’occhio intorno invio: e veggio ad ogne man grande campagna, piena di duolo e di tormento rio.
Inf. 9.109Soon as I was within, cast round mine eye, And see on every hand an ample plain, Full of distress and torment terrible.
Inf. 9.112Sì come ad Arli, ove Rodano stagna, sì com’ a Pola, presso del Carnaro ch’Italia chiude e suoi termini bagna,
Inf. 9.112Even as at Arles, where stagnant grows the Rhone, Even as at Pola near to the Quarnaro, That shuts in Italy and bathes its borders,
Inf. 9.115fanno i sepulcri tutt’ il loco varo, così facevan quivi d’ogne parte, salvo che ’l modo v’era più amaro;
Inf. 9.115The sepulchres make all the place uneven; So likewise did they there on every side, Saving that there the manner was more bitter;
Inf. 9.118ché tra li avelli fiamme erano sparte, per le quali eran sì del tutto accesi, che ferro più non chiede verun’ arte.
Inf. 9.118For flames between the sepulchres were scattered, By which they so intensely heated were, That iron more so asks not any art.
Inf. 9.121Tutti li lor coperchi eran sospesi, e fuor n’uscivan sì duri lamenti, che ben parean di miseri e d’offesi.
Inf. 9.121All of their coverings uplifted were, And from them issued forth such dire laments, Sooth seemed they of the wretched and tormented.
Inf. 9.124E io: «Maestro, quai son quelle genti che, seppellite dentro da quell’ arche, si fan sentir coi sospiri dolenti?».
Inf. 9.124And I: “My Master, what are all those people Who, having sepulture within those tombs, Make themselves audible by doleful sighs?”
Inf. 9.127E quelli a me: «Qui son li eresïarche con lor seguaci, d’ogne setta, e molto più che non credi son le tombe carche.
Inf. 9.127And he to me: “Here are the Heresiarchs, With their disciples of all sects, and much More than thou thinkest laden are the tombs.
Inf. 9.130Simile qui con simile è sepolto, e i monimenti son più e men caldi». E poi ch’a la man destra si fu vòlto,
Inf. 9.130Here like together with its like is buried; And more and less the monuments are heated.” And when he to the right had turned, we passed
Inf. 9.133passammo tra i martìri e li alti spaldi.
Inf. 9.133Between the torments and high parapets.
Inferno, Canto X
Inferno, Canto X — Farinata and Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. Discourse on the Knowledge of the Damned.
Inf. 10.1Ora sen va per un secreto calle, tra ’l muro de la terra e li martìri, lo mio maestro, e io dopo le spalle.
Inf. 10.1Now onward goes, along a narrow path Between the torments and the city wall, My Master, and I follow at his back.
Inf. 10.4«O virtù somma, che per li empi giri mi volvi», cominciai, «com’ a te piace, parlami, e sodisfammi a’ miei disiri.
Inf. 10.4“O power supreme, that through these impious circles Turnest me,” I began, “as pleases thee, Speak to me, and my longings satisfy;
Inf. 10.7La gente che per li sepolcri giace potrebbesi veder? già son levati tutt’ i coperchi, e nessun guardia face».
Inf. 10.7The people who are lying in these tombs, Might they be seen? already are uplifted The covers all, and no one keepeth guard.”
Inf. 10.10E quelli a me: «Tutti saran serrati quando di Iosafàt qui torneranno coi corpi che là sù hanno lasciati.
Inf. 10.10And he to me: “They all will be closed up When from Jehoshaphat they shall return Here with the bodies they have left above.
Inf. 10.13Suo cimitero da questa parte hanno con Epicuro tutti suoi seguaci, che l’anima col corpo morta fanno.
Inf. 10.13Their cemetery have upon this side With Epicurus all his followers, Who with the body mortal make the soul;
Inf. 10.16Però a la dimanda che mi faci quinc’ entro satisfatto sarà tosto, e al disio ancor che tu mi taci».
Inf. 10.16But in the question thou dost put to me, Within here shalt thou soon be satisfied, And likewise in the wish thou keepest silent.”
Inf. 10.19E io: «Buon duca, non tegno riposto a te mio cuor se non per dicer poco, e tu m’hai non pur mo a ciò disposto».
Inf. 10.19And I: “Good Leader, I but keep concealed From thee my heart, that I may speak the less, Nor only now hast thou thereto disposed me.”
Inf. 10.22«O Tosco che per la città del foco vivo ten vai così parlando onesto, piacciati di restare in questo loco.
Inf. 10.22“O Tuscan, thou who through the city of fire Goest alive, thus speaking modestly, Be pleased to stay thy footsteps in this place.
Inf. 10.25La tua loquela ti fa manifesto di quella nobil patrïa natio, a la qual forse fui troppo molesto».
Inf. 10.25Thy mode of speaking makes thee manifest A native of that noble fatherland, To which perhaps I too molestful was.”
Inf. 10.28Subitamente questo suono uscìo d’una de l’arche; però m’accostai, temendo, un poco più al duca mio.
Inf. 10.28Upon a sudden issued forth this sound From out one of the tombs; wherefore I pressed, Fearing, a little nearer to my Leader.
Inf. 10.31Ed el mi disse: «Volgiti! Che fai? Vedi là Farinata che s’è dritto: da la cintola in sù tutto ’l vedrai».
Inf. 10.31And unto me he said: “Turn thee; what dost thou? Behold there Farinata who has risen; From the waist upwards wholly shalt thou see him.”
Inf. 10.34Io avea già il mio viso nel suo fitto; ed el s’ergea col petto e con la fronte com’ avesse l’inferno a gran dispitto.
Inf. 10.34I had already fixed mine eyes on his, And he uprose erect with breast and front E’en as if Hell he had in great despite.
Inf. 10.37E l’animose man del duca e pronte mi pinser tra le sepulture a lui, dicendo: «Le parole tue sien conte».
Inf. 10.37And with courageous hands and prompt my Leader Thrust me between the sepulchres towards him, Exclaiming, “Let thy words explicit be.”
Inf. 10.40Com’ io al piè de la sua tomba fui, guardommi un poco, e poi, quasi sdegnoso, mi dimandò: «Chi fuor li maggior tui?».
Inf. 10.40As soon as I was at the foot of his tomb Somewhat he eyed me, and, as if disdainful, Then asked of me, “Who were thine ancestors?”
Inf. 10.43Io ch’era d’ubidir disideroso, non gliel celai, ma tutto gliel’ apersi; ond’ ei levò le ciglia un poco in suso;
Inf. 10.43I, who desirous of obeying was, Concealed it not, but all revealed to him; Whereat he raised his brows a little upward.
Inf. 10.46poi disse: «Fieramente furo avversi a me e a miei primi e a mia parte, sì che per due fïate li dispersi».
Inf. 10.46Then said he: “Fiercely adverse have they been To me, and to my fathers, and my party; So that two several times I scattered them.”
Inf. 10.49«S’ei fur cacciati, ei tornar d’ogne parte», rispuos’ io lui, «l’una e l’altra fïata; ma i vostri non appreser ben quell’ arte».
Inf. 10.49“If they were banished, they returned on all sides,” I answered him, “the first time and the second; But yours have not acquired that art aright.”
Inf. 10.52Allor surse a la vista scoperchiata un’ombra, lungo questa, infino al mento: credo che s’era in ginocchie levata.
Inf. 10.52Then there uprose upon the sight, uncovered Down to the chin, a shadow at his side; I think that he had risen on his knees.
Inf. 10.55Dintorno mi guardò, come talento avesse di veder s’altri era meco; e poi che ’l sospecciar fu tutto spento,
Inf. 10.55Round me he gazed, as if solicitude He had to see if some one else were with me, But after his suspicion was all spent,
Inf. 10.58piangendo disse: «Se per questo cieco carcere vai per altezza d’ingegno, mio figlio ov’ è? e perché non è teco?».
Inf. 10.58Weeping, he said to me: “If through this blind Prison thou goest by loftiness of genius, Where is my son? and why is he not with thee?”
Inf. 10.61E io a lui: «Da me stesso non vegno: colui ch’attende là, per qui mi mena forse cui Guido vostro ebbe a disdegno».
Inf. 10.61And I to him: “I come not of myself; He who is waiting yonder leads me here, Whom in disdain perhaps your Guido had.”
Inf. 10.64Le sue parole e ’l modo de la pena m’avean di costui già letto il nome; però fu la risposta così piena.
Inf. 10.64His language and the mode of punishment Already unto me had read his name; On that account my answer was so full.
Inf. 10.67Di sùbito drizzato gridò: «Come? dicesti “elli ebbe”? non viv’ elli ancora? non fiere li occhi suoi lo dolce lume?».
Inf. 10.67Up starting suddenly, he cried out: “How Saidst thou,—he had? Is he not still alive? Does not the sweet light strike upon his eyes?”
Inf. 10.70Quando s’accorse d’alcuna dimora ch’io facëa dinanzi a la risposta, supin ricadde e più non parve fora.
Inf. 10.70When he became aware of some delay, Which I before my answer made, supine He fell again, and forth appeared no more.
Inf. 10.73Ma quell’ altro magnanimo, a cui posta restato m’era, non mutò aspetto, né mosse collo, né piegò sua costa;
Inf. 10.73But the other, magnanimous, at whose desire I had remained, did not his aspect change, Neither his neck he moved, nor bent his side.
Inf. 10.76e sé continüando al primo detto, «S’elli han quell’ arte», disse, «male appresa, ciò mi tormenta più che questo letto.
Inf. 10.76“And if,” continuing his first discourse, “They have that art,” he said, “not learned aright, That more tormenteth me, than doth this bed.
Inf. 10.79Ma non cinquanta volte fia raccesa la faccia de la donna che qui regge, che tu saprai quanto quell’ arte pesa.
Inf. 10.79But fifty times shall not rekindled be The countenance of the Lady who reigns here, Ere thou shalt know how heavy is that art;
Inf. 10.82E se tu mai nel dolce mondo regge, dimmi: perché quel popolo è sì empio incontr’ a’ miei in ciascuna sua legge?».
Inf. 10.82And as thou wouldst to the sweet world return, Say why that people is so pitiless Against my race in each one of its laws?”
Inf. 10.85Ond’ io a lui: «Lo strazio e ’l grande scempio che fece l’Arbia colorata in rosso, tal orazion fa far nel nostro tempio».
Inf. 10.85Whence I to him: “The slaughter and great carnage Which have with crimson stained the Arbia, cause Such orisons in our temple to be made.”
Inf. 10.88Poi ch’ebbe sospirando il capo mosso, «A ciò non fu’ io sol», disse, «né certo sanza cagion con li altri sarei mosso.
Inf. 10.88After his head he with a sigh had shaken, “There I was not alone,” he said, “nor surely Without a cause had with the others moved.
Inf. 10.91Ma fu’ io solo, là dove sofferto fu per ciascun di tòrre via Fiorenza, colui che la difesi a viso aperto».
Inf. 10.91But there I was alone, where every one Consented to the laying waste of Florence, He who defended her with open face.”
Inf. 10.94«Deh, se riposi mai vostra semenza», prega’ io lui, «solvetemi quel nodo che qui ha ’nviluppata mia sentenza.
Inf. 10.94“Ah! so hereafter may your seed repose,” I him entreated, “solve for me that knot, Which has entangled my conceptions here.
Inf. 10.97El par che voi veggiate, se ben odo, dinanzi quel che ’l tempo seco adduce, e nel presente tenete altro modo».
Inf. 10.97It seems that you can see, if I hear rightly, Beforehand whatsoe’er time brings with it, And in the present have another mode.”
Inf. 10.100«Noi veggiam, come quei c’ha mala luce, le cose», disse, «che ne son lontano; cotanto ancor ne splende il sommo duce.
Inf. 10.100“We see, like those who have imperfect sight, The things,” he said, “that distant are from us; So much still shines on us the Sovereign Ruler.
Inf. 10.103Quando s’appressano o son, tutto è vano nostro intelletto; e s’altri non ci apporta, nulla sapem di vostro stato umano.
Inf. 10.103When they draw near, or are, is wholly vain Our intellect, and if none brings it to us, Not anything know we of your human state.
Inf. 10.106Però comprender puoi che tutta morta fia nostra conoscenza da quel punto che del futuro fia chiusa la porta».
Inf. 10.106Hence thou canst understand, that wholly dead Will be our knowledge from the moment when The portal of the future shall be closed.”
Inf. 10.109Allor, come di mia colpa compunto, dissi: «Or direte dunque a quel caduto che ’l suo nato è co’ vivi ancor congiunto;
Inf. 10.109Then I, as if compunctious for my fault, Said: “Now, then, you will tell that fallen one, That still his son is with the living joined.
Inf. 10.112e s’i’ fui, dianzi, a la risposta muto, fate i saper che ’l fei perché pensava già ne l’error che m’avete soluto».
Inf. 10.112And if just now, in answering, I was dumb, Tell him I did it because I was thinking Already of the error you have solved me.”
Inf. 10.115E già ’l maestro mio mi richiamava; per ch’i’ pregai lo spirto più avaccio che mi dicesse chi con lu’ istava.
Inf. 10.115And now my Master was recalling me, Wherefore more eagerly I prayed the spirit That he would tell me who was with him there.
Inf. 10.118Dissemi: «Qui con più di mille giaccio: qua dentro è ’l secondo Federico e ’l Cardinale; e de li altri mi taccio».
Inf. 10.118He said: “With more than a thousand here I lie; Within here is the second Frederick, And the Cardinal, and of the rest I speak not.”
Inf. 10.121Indi s’ascose; e io inver’ l’antico poeta volsi i passi, ripensando a quel parlar che mi parea nemico.
Inf. 10.121Thereon he hid himself; and I towards The ancient poet turned my steps, reflecting Upon that saying, which seemed hostile to me.
Inf. 10.124Elli si mosse; e poi, così andando, mi disse: «Perché se’ tu sì smarrito?». E io li sodisfeci al suo dimando.
Inf. 10.124He moved along; and afterward thus going, He said to me, “Why art thou so bewildered?” And I in his inquiry satisfied him.
Inf. 10.127«La mente tua conservi quel ch’udito hai contra te», mi comandò quel saggio; «e ora attendi qui», e drizzò ’l dito:
Inf. 10.127“Let memory preserve what thou hast heard Against thyself,” that Sage commanded me, “And now attend here;” and he raised his finger.
Inf. 10.130«quando sarai dinanzi al dolce raggio di quella il cui bell’ occhio tutto vede, da lei saprai di tua vita il vïaggio».
Inf. 10.130“When thou shalt be before the radiance sweet Of her whose beauteous eyes all things behold, From her thou’lt know the journey of thy life.”
Inf. 10.133Appresso mosse a man sinistra il piede: lasciammo il muro e gimmo inver’ lo mezzo per un sentier ch’a una valle fiede,
Inf. 10.133Unto the left hand then he turned his feet; We left the wall, and went towards the middle, Along a path that strikes into a valley,
Inf. 10.136che ’nfin là sù facea spiacer suo lezzo.
Inf. 10.136Which even up there unpleasant made its stench.
Inferno, Canto XI
Inferno, Canto XI — The Broken Rocks. Pope Anastasius. General Description of the Inferno and its Divisions.
Inf. 11.1In su l’estremità d’un’alta ripa che facevan gran pietre rotte in cerchio, venimmo sopra più crudele stipa;
Inf. 11.1Upon the margin of a lofty bank Which great rocks broken in a circle made, We came upon a still more cruel throng;
Inf. 11.4e quivi, per l’orribile soperchio del puzzo che ’l profondo abisso gitta, ci raccostammo, in dietro, ad un coperchio
Inf. 11.4And there, by reason of the horrible Excess of stench the deep abyss throws out, We drew ourselves aside behind the cover
Inf. 11.7d’un grand’ avello, ov’ io vidi una scritta che dicea: ‘Anastasio papa guardo, lo qual trasse Fotin de la via dritta’.
Inf. 11.7Of a great tomb, whereon I saw a writing, Which said: “Pope Anastasius I hold, Whom out of the right way Photinus drew.”
Inf. 11.10«Lo nostro scender conviene esser tardo, sì che s’ausi un poco in prima il senso al tristo fiato; e poi no i fia riguardo».
Inf. 11.10“Slow it behoveth our descent to be, So that the sense be first a little used To the sad blast, and then we shall not heed it.”
Inf. 11.13Così ’l maestro; e io «Alcun compenso», dissi lui, «trova che ’l tempo non passi perduto». Ed elli: «Vedi ch’a ciò penso».
Inf. 11.13The Master thus; and unto him I said, “Some compensation find, that the time pass not Idly;” and he: “Thou seest I think of that.
Inf. 11.16«Figliuol mio, dentro da cotesti sassi», cominciò poi a dir, «son tre cerchietti di grado in grado, come que’ che lassi.
Inf. 11.16My son, upon the inside of these rocks,” Began he then to say, “are three small circles, From grade to grade, like those which thou art leaving.
Inf. 11.19Tutti son pien di spirti maladetti; ma perché poi ti basti pur la vista, intendi come e perché son costretti.
Inf. 11.19They all are full of spirits maledict; But that hereafter sight alone suffice thee, Hear how and wherefore they are in constraint.
Inf. 11.22D’ogne malizia, ch’odio in cielo acquista, ingiuria è ’l fine, ed ogne fin cotale o con forza o con frode altrui contrista.
Inf. 11.22Of every malice that wins hate in Heaven, Injury is the end; and all such end Either by force or fraud afflicteth others.
Inf. 11.25Ma perché frode è de l’uom proprio male, più spiace a Dio; e però stan di sotto li frodolenti, e più dolor li assale.
Inf. 11.25But because fraud is man’s peculiar vice, More it displeases God; and so stand lowest The fraudulent, and greater dole assails them.
Inf. 11.28Di vïolenti il primo cerchio è tutto; ma perché si fa forza a tre persone, in tre gironi è distinto e costrutto.
Inf. 11.28All the first circle of the Violent is; But since force may be used against three persons, In three rounds ’tis divided and constructed.
Inf. 11.31A Dio, a sé, al prossimo si pòne far forza, dico in loro e in lor cose, come udirai con aperta ragione.
Inf. 11.31To God, to ourselves, and to our neighbour can we Use force; I say on them and on their things, As thou shalt hear with reason manifest.
Inf. 11.34Morte per forza e ferute dogliose nel prossimo si danno, e nel suo avere ruine, incendi e tollette dannose;
Inf. 11.34A death by violence, and painful wounds, Are to our neighbour given; and in his substance Ruin, and arson, and injurious levies;
Inf. 11.37onde omicide e ciascun che mal fiere, guastatori e predon, tutti tormenta lo giron primo per diverse schiere.
Inf. 11.37Whence homicides, and he who smites unjustly, Marauders, and freebooters, the first round Tormenteth all in companies diverse.
Inf. 11.40Puote omo avere in sé man vïolenta e ne’ suoi beni; e però nel secondo giron convien che sanza pro si penta
Inf. 11.40Man may lay violent hands upon himself And his own goods; and therefore in the second Round must perforce without avail repent
Inf. 11.43qualunque priva sé del vostro mondo, biscazza e fonde la sua facultade, e piange là dov’ esser de’ giocondo.
Inf. 11.43Whoever of your world deprives himself, Who games, and dissipates his property, And weepeth there, where he should jocund be.
Inf. 11.46Puossi far forza ne la deïtade, col cor negando e bestemmiando quella, e spregiando natura e sua bontade;
Inf. 11.46Violence can be done the Deity, In heart denying and blaspheming Him, And by disdaining Nature and her bounty.
Inf. 11.49e però lo minor giron suggella del segno suo e Soddoma e Caorsa e chi, spregiando Dio col cor, favella.
Inf. 11.49And for this reason doth the smallest round Seal with its signet Sodom and Cahors, And who, disdaining God, speaks from the heart.
Inf. 11.52La frode, ond’ ogne coscïenza è morsa, può l’omo usare in colui che ’n lui fida e in quel che fidanza non imborsa.
Inf. 11.52Fraud, wherewithal is every conscience stung, A man may practise upon him who trusts, And him who doth no confidence imburse.
Inf. 11.55Questo modo di retro par ch’incida pur lo vinco d’amor che fa natura; onde nel cerchio secondo s’annida
Inf. 11.55This latter mode, it would appear, dissevers Only the bond of love which Nature makes; Wherefore within the second circle nestle
Inf. 11.58ipocresia, lusinghe e chi affattura, falsità, ladroneccio e simonia, ruffian, baratti e simile lordura.
Inf. 11.58Hypocrisy, flattery, and who deals in magic, Falsification, theft, and simony, Panders, and barrators, and the like filth.
Inf. 11.61Per l’altro modo quell’ amor s’oblia che fa natura, e quel ch’è poi aggiunto, di che la fede spezïal si cria;
Inf. 11.61By the other mode, forgotten is that love Which Nature makes, and what is after added, From which there is a special faith engendered.
Inf. 11.64onde nel cerchio minore, ov’ è ’l punto de l’universo in su che Dite siede, qualunque trade in etterno è consunto».
Inf. 11.64Hence in the smallest circle, where the point is Of the Universe, upon which Dis is seated, Whoe’er betrays for ever is consumed.”
Inf. 11.67E io: «Maestro, assai chiara procede la tua ragione, e assai ben distingue questo baràtro e ’l popol ch’e’ possiede.
Inf. 11.67And I: “My Master, clear enough proceeds Thy reasoning, and full well distinguishes This cavern and the people who possess it.
Inf. 11.70Ma dimmi: quei de la palude pingue, che mena il vento, e che batte la pioggia, e che s’incontran con sì aspre lingue,
Inf. 11.70But tell me, those within the fat lagoon, Whom the wind drives, and whom the rain doth beat, And who encounter with such bitter tongues,
Inf. 11.73perché non dentro da la città roggia sono ei puniti, se Dio li ha in ira? e se non li ha, perché sono a tal foggia?».
Inf. 11.73Wherefore are they inside of the red city Not punished, if God has them in his wrath, And if he has not, wherefore in such fashion?”
Inf. 11.76Ed elli a me «Perché tanto delira», disse, «lo ’ngegno tuo da quel che sòle? o ver la mente dove altrove mira?
Inf. 11.76And unto me he said: “Why wanders so Thine intellect from that which it is wont? Or, sooth, thy mind where is it elsewhere looking?
Inf. 11.79Non ti rimembra di quelle parole con le quai la tua Etica pertratta le tre disposizion che ’l ciel non vole,
Inf. 11.79Hast thou no recollection of those words With which thine Ethics thoroughly discusses The dispositions three, that Heaven abides not,—
Inf. 11.82incontenenza, malizia e la matta bestialitade? e come incontenenza men Dio offende e men biasimo accatta?
Inf. 11.82Incontinence, and Malice, and insane Bestiality? and how Incontinence Less God offendeth, and less blame attracts?
Inf. 11.85Se tu riguardi ben questa sentenza, e rechiti a la mente chi son quelli che sù di fuor sostegnon penitenza,
Inf. 11.85If thou regardest this conclusion well, And to thy mind recallest who they are That up outside are undergoing penance,
Inf. 11.88tu vedrai ben perché da questi felli sien dipartiti, e perché men crucciata la divina vendetta li martelli».
Inf. 11.88Clearly wilt thou perceive why from these felons They separated are, and why less wroth Justice divine doth smite them with its hammer.”
Inf. 11.91«O sol che sani ogne vista turbata, tu mi contenti sì quando tu solvi, che, non men che saver, dubbiar m’aggrata.
Inf. 11.91“O Sun, that healest all distempered vision, Thou dost content me so, when thou resolvest, That doubting pleases me no less than knowing!
Inf. 11.94Ancora in dietro un poco ti rivolvi», diss’ io, «là dove di’ ch’usura offende la divina bontade, e ’l groppo solvi».
Inf. 11.94Once more a little backward turn thee,” said I, “There where thou sayest that usury offends Goodness divine, and disengage the knot.”
Inf. 11.97«Filosofia», mi disse, «a chi la ’ntende, nota, non pure in una sola parte, come natura lo suo corso prende
Inf. 11.97“Philosophy,” he said, “to him who heeds it, Noteth, not only in one place alone, After what manner Nature takes her course
Inf. 11.100dal divino ’ntelletto e da sua arte; e se tu ben la tua Fisica note, tu troverai, non dopo molte carte,
Inf. 11.100From Intellect Divine, and from its art; And if thy Physics carefully thou notest, After not many pages shalt thou find,
Inf. 11.103che l’arte vostra quella, quanto pote, segue, come ’l maestro fa ’l discente; sì che vostr’ arte a Dio quasi è nepote.
Inf. 11.103That this your art as far as possible Follows, as the disciple doth the master; So that your art is, as it were, God’s grandchild.
Inf. 11.106Da queste due, se tu ti rechi a mente lo Genesì dal principio, convene prender sua vita e avanzar la gente;
Inf. 11.106From these two, if thou bringest to thy mind Genesis at the beginning, it behoves Mankind to gain their life and to advance;
Inf. 11.109e perché l’usuriere altra via tene, per sé natura e per la sua seguace dispregia, poi ch’in altro pon la spene.
Inf. 11.109And since the usurer takes another way, Nature herself and in her follower Disdains he, for elsewhere he puts his hope.
Inf. 11.112Ma seguimi oramai che ’l gir mi piace; ché i Pesci guizzan su per l’orizzonta, e ’l Carro tutto sovra ’l Coro giace,
Inf. 11.112But follow, now, as I would fain go on, For quivering are the Fishes on the horizon, And the Wain wholly over Caurus lies,
Inf. 11.115e ’l balzo via là oltra si dismonta».
Inf. 11.115And far beyond there we descend the crag.”
Inferno, Canto XII
Inferno, Canto XII — The Minotaur. The Seventh Circle: The Violent. The River Phlegethon. The Violent against their Neighbours. The Centaurs. Tyrants.
Inf. 12.1Era lo loco ov’ a scender la riva venimmo, alpestro e, per quel che v’er’ anco, tal, ch’ogne vista ne sarebbe schiva.
Inf. 12.1The place where to descend the bank we came Was alpine, and from what was there, moreover, Of such a kind that every eye would shun it.
Inf. 12.4Qual è quella ruina che nel fianco di qua da Trento l’Adice percosse, o per tremoto o per sostegno manco,
Inf. 12.4Such as that ruin is which in the flank Smote, on this side of Trent, the Adige, Either by earthquake or by failing stay,
Inf. 12.7che da cima del monte, onde si mosse, al piano è sì la roccia discoscesa, ch’alcuna via darebbe a chi sù fosse:
Inf. 12.7For from the mountain’s top, from which it moved, Unto the plain the cliff is shattered so, Some path ’twould give to him who was above;
Inf. 12.10cotal di quel burrato era la scesa; e ’n su la punta de la rotta lacca l’infamïa di Creti era distesa
Inf. 12.10Even such was the descent of that ravine, And on the border of the broken chasm The infamy of Crete was stretched along,
Inf. 12.13che fu concetta ne la falsa vacca; e quando vide noi, sé stesso morse, sì come quei cui l’ira dentro fiacca.
Inf. 12.13Who was conceived in the fictitious cow; And when he us beheld, he bit himself, Even as one whom anger racks within.
Inf. 12.16Lo savio mio inver’ lui gridò: «Forse tu credi che qui sia ’l duca d’Atene, che sù nel mondo la morte ti porse?
Inf. 12.16My Sage towards him shouted: “Peradventure Thou think’st that here may be the Duke of Athens, Who in the world above brought death to thee?
Inf. 12.19Pàrtiti, bestia, ché questi non vene ammaestrato da la tua sorella, ma vassi per veder le vostre pene».
Inf. 12.19Get thee gone, beast, for this one cometh not Instructed by thy sister, but he comes In order to behold your punishments.”
Inf. 12.22Qual è quel toro che si slaccia in quella c’ha ricevuto già ’l colpo mortale, che gir non sa, ma qua e là saltella,
Inf. 12.22As is that bull who breaks loose at the moment In which he has received the mortal blow, Who cannot walk, but staggers here and there,
Inf. 12.25vid’ io lo Minotauro far cotale; e quello accorto gridò: «Corri al varco; mentre ch’e’ ’nfuria, è buon che tu ti cale».
Inf. 12.25The Minotaur beheld I do the like; And he, the wary, cried: “Run to the passage; While he wroth, ’tis well thou shouldst descend.”
Inf. 12.28Così prendemmo via giù per lo scarco di quelle pietre, che spesso moviensi sotto i miei piedi per lo novo carco.
Inf. 12.28Thus down we took our way o’er that discharge Of stones, which oftentimes did move themselves Beneath my feet, from the unwonted burden.
Inf. 12.31Io gia pensando; e quei disse: «Tu pensi forse a questa ruina, ch’è guardata da quell’ ira bestial ch’i’ ora spensi.
Inf. 12.31Thoughtful I went; and he said: “Thou art thinking Perhaps upon this ruin, which is guarded By that brute anger which just now I quenched.
Inf. 12.34Or vo’ che sappi che l’altra fïata ch’i’ discesi qua giù nel basso inferno, questa roccia non era ancor cascata.
Inf. 12.34Now will I have thee know, the other time I here descended to the nether Hell, This precipice had not yet fallen down.
Inf. 12.37Ma certo poco pria, se ben discerno, che venisse colui che la gran preda levò a Dite del cerchio superno,
Inf. 12.37But truly, if I well discern, a little Before His coming who the mighty spoil Bore off from Dis, in the supernal circle,
Inf. 12.40da tutte parti l’alta valle feda tremò sì, ch’i’ pensai che l’universo sentisse amor, per lo qual è chi creda
Inf. 12.40Upon all sides the deep and loathsome valley Trembled so, that I thought the Universe Was thrilled with love, by which there are who think
Inf. 12.43più volte il mondo in caòsso converso; e in quel punto questa vecchia roccia, qui e altrove, tal fece riverso.
Inf. 12.43The world ofttimes converted into chaos; And at that moment this primeval crag Both here and elsewhere made such overthrow.
Inf. 12.46Ma ficca li occhi a valle, ché s’approccia la riviera del sangue in la qual bolle qual che per vïolenza in altrui noccia».
Inf. 12.46But fix thine eyes below; for draweth near The river of blood, within which boiling is Whoe’er by violence doth injure others.”
Inf. 12.49Oh cieca cupidigia e ira folle, che sì ci sproni ne la vita corta, e ne l’etterna poi sì mal c’immolle!
Inf. 12.49O blind cupidity, O wrath insane, That spurs us onward so in our short life, And in the eternal then so badly steeps us!
Inf. 12.52Io vidi un’ampia fossa in arco torta, come quella che tutto ’l piano abbraccia, secondo ch’avea detto la mia scorta;
Inf. 12.52I saw an ample moat bent like a bow, As one which all the plain encompasses, Conformable to what my Guide had said.
Inf. 12.55e tra ’l piè de la ripa ed essa, in traccia corrien centauri, armati di saette, come solien nel mondo andare a caccia.
Inf. 12.55And between this and the embankment’s foot Centaurs in file were running, armed with arrows, As in the world they used the chase to follow.
Inf. 12.58Veggendoci calar, ciascun ristette, e de la schiera tre si dipartiro con archi e asticciuole prima elette;
Inf. 12.58Beholding us descend, each one stood still, And from the squadron three detached themselves, With bows and arrows in advance selected;
Inf. 12.61e l’un gridò da lungi: «A qual martiro venite voi che scendete la costa? Ditel costinci; se non, l’arco tiro».
Inf. 12.61And from afar one cried: “Unto what torment Come ye, who down the hillside are descending? Tell us from there; if not, I draw the bow.”
Inf. 12.64Lo mio maestro disse: «La risposta farem noi a Chirón costà di presso: mal fu la voglia tua sempre sì tosta».
Inf. 12.64My Master said: “Our answer will we make To Chiron, near you there; in evil hour, That will of thine was evermore so hasty.”
Inf. 12.67Poi mi tentò, e disse: «Quelli è Nesso, che morì per la bella Deianira, e fé di sé la vendetta elli stesso.
Inf. 12.67Then touched he me, and said: “This one is Nessus, Who perished for the lovely Dejanira, And for himself, himself did vengeance take.
Inf. 12.70E quel di mezzo, ch’al petto si mira, è il gran Chirón, il qual nodrì Achille; quell’ altro è Folo, che fu sì pien d’ira.
Inf. 12.70And he in the midst, who at his breast is gazing, Is the great Chiron, who brought up Achilles; That other Pholus is, who was so wrathful.
Inf. 12.73Dintorno al fosso vanno a mille a mille, saettando qual anima si svelle del sangue più che sua colpa sortille».
Inf. 12.73Thousands and thousands go about the moat Shooting with shafts whatever soul emerges Out of the blood, more than his crime allots.”
Inf. 12.76Noi ci appressammo a quelle fiere isnelle: Chirón prese uno strale, e con la cocca fece la barba in dietro a le mascelle.
Inf. 12.76Near we approached unto those monsters fleet; Chiron an arrow took, and with the notch Backward upon his jaws he put his beard.
Inf. 12.79Quando s’ebbe scoperta la gran bocca, disse a’ compagni: «Siete voi accorti che quel di retro move ciò ch’el tocca?
Inf. 12.79After he had uncovered his great mouth, He said to his companions: “Are you ware That he behind moveth whate’er he touches?
Inf. 12.82Così non soglion far li piè d’i morti». E ’l mio buon duca, che già li er’ al petto, dove le due nature son consorti,
Inf. 12.82Thus are not wont to do the feet of dead men.” And my good Guide, who now was at his breast, Where the two natures are together joined,
Inf. 12.85rispuose: «Ben è vivo, e sì soletto mostrar li mi convien la valle buia; necessità ’l ci ’nduce, e non diletto.
Inf. 12.85Replied: “Indeed he lives, and thus alone Me it behoves to show him the dark valley; Necessity, and not delight, impels us.
Inf. 12.88Tal si partì da cantare alleluia che mi commise quest’ officio novo: non è ladron, né io anima fuia.
Inf. 12.88Some one withdrew from singing Halleluja, Who unto me committed this new office; No thief is he, nor I a thievish spirit.
Inf. 12.91Ma per quella virtù per cu’ io movo li passi miei per sì selvaggia strada, danne un de’ tuoi, a cui noi siamo a provo,
Inf. 12.91But by that virtue through which I am moving My steps along this savage thoroughfare, Give us some one of thine, to be with us,
Inf. 12.94e che ne mostri là dove si guada, e che porti costui in su la groppa, ché non è spirto che per l’aere vada».
Inf. 12.94And who may show us where to pass the ford, And who may carry this one on his back; For ’tis no spirit that can walk the air.”
Inf. 12.97Chirón si volse in su la destra poppa, e disse a Nesso: «Torna, e sì li guida, e fa cansar s’altra schiera v’intoppa».
Inf. 12.97Upon his right breast Chiron wheeled about, And said to Nessus: “Turn and do thou guide them, And warn aside, if other band may meet you.”
Inf. 12.100Or ci movemmo con la scorta fida lungo la proda del bollor vermiglio, dove i bolliti facieno alte strida.
Inf. 12.100We with our faithful escort onward moved Along the brink of the vermilion boiling, Wherein the boiled were uttering loud laments.
Inf. 12.103Io vidi gente sotto infino al ciglio; e ’l gran centauro disse: «E’ son tiranni che dier nel sangue e ne l’aver di piglio.
Inf. 12.103People I saw within up to the eyebrows, And the great Centaur said: “Tyrants are these, Who dealt in bloodshed and in pillaging.
Inf. 12.106Quivi si piangon li spietati danni; quivi è Alessandro, e Dïonisio fero che fé Cicilia aver dolorosi anni.
Inf. 12.106Here they lament their pitiless mischiefs; here Is Alexander, and fierce Dionysius Who upon Sicily brought dolorous years.
Inf. 12.109E quella fronte c’ha ’l pel così nero, è Azzolino; e quell’ altro ch’è biondo, è Opizzo da Esti, il qual per vero
Inf. 12.109That forehead there which has the hair so black Is Azzolin; and the other who is blond, Obizzo is of Esti, who, in truth,
Inf. 12.112fu spento dal figliastro sù nel mondo». Allor mi volsi al poeta, e quei disse: «Questi ti sia or primo, e io secondo».
Inf. 12.112Up in the world was by his stepson slain.” Then turned I to the Poet; and he said, “Now he be first to thee, and second I.”
Inf. 12.115Poco più oltre il centauro s’affisse sovr’ una gente che ’nfino a la gola parea che di quel bulicame uscisse.
Inf. 12.115A little farther on the Centaur stopped Above a folk, who far down as the throat Seemed from that boiling stream to issue forth.
Inf. 12.118Mostrocci un’ombra da l’un canto sola, dicendo: «Colui fesse in grembo a Dio lo cor che ’n su Tamisi ancor si cola».
Inf. 12.118A shade he showed us on one side alone, Saying: “He cleft asunder in God’s bosom The heart that still upon the Thames is honoured.”
Inf. 12.121Poi vidi gente che di fuor del rio tenean la testa e ancor tutto ’l casso; e di costoro assai riconobb’ io.
Inf. 12.121Then people saw I, who from out the river Lifted their heads and also all the chest; And many among these I recognised.
Inf. 12.124Così a più a più si facea basso quel sangue, sì che cocea pur li piedi; e quindi fu del fosso il nostro passo.
Inf. 12.124Thus ever more and more grew shallower That blood, so that the feet alone it covered; And there across the moat our passage was.
Inf. 12.127«Sì come tu da questa parte vedi lo bulicame che sempre si scema», disse ’l centauro, «voglio che tu credi
Inf. 12.127“Even as thou here upon this side beholdest The boiling stream, that aye diminishes,” The Centaur said, “I wish thee to believe
Inf. 12.130che da quest’ altra a più a più giù prema lo fondo suo, infin ch’el si raggiunge ove la tirannia convien che gema.
Inf. 12.130That on this other more and more declines Its bed, until it reunites itself Where it behoveth tyranny to groan.
Inf. 12.133La divina giustizia di qua punge quell’ Attila che fu flagello in terra, e Pirro e Sesto; e in etterno munge
Inf. 12.133Justice divine, upon this side, is goading That Attila, who was a scourge on earth, And Pyrrhus, and Sextus; and for ever milks
Inf. 12.136le lagrime, che col bollor diserra, a Rinier da Corneto, a Rinier Pazzo, che fecero a le strade tanta guerra».
Inf. 12.136The tears which with the boiling it unseals In Rinier da Corneto and Rinier Pazzo, Who made upon the highways so much war.”
Inf. 12.139Poi si rivolse e ripassossi ’l guazzo.
Inf. 12.139Then back he turned, and passed again the ford.
Inferno, Canto XIII
Inferno, Canto XIII — The Wood of Thorns. The Harpies. The Violent against themselves. Suicides. Pier della Vigna. Lano and Jacopo da Sant’ Andrea.
Inf. 13.1Non era ancor di là Nesso arrivato, quando noi ci mettemmo per un bosco che da neun sentiero era segnato.
Inf. 13.1Not yet had Nessus reached the other side, When we had put ourselves within a wood, That was not marked by any path whatever.
Inf. 13.4Non fronda verde, ma di color fosco; non rami schietti, ma nodosi e ’nvolti; non pomi v’eran, ma stecchi con tòsco.
Inf. 13.4Not foliage green, but of a dusky colour, Not branches smooth, but gnarled and intertangled, Not apple-trees were there, but thorns with poison.
Inf. 13.7Non han sì aspri sterpi né sì folti quelle fiere selvagge che ’n odio hanno tra Cecina e Corneto i luoghi cólti.
Inf. 13.7Such tangled thickets have not, nor so dense, Those savage wild beasts, that in hatred hold ’Twixt Cecina and Corneto the tilled places.
Inf. 13.10Quivi le brutte Arpie lor nidi fanno, che cacciar de le Strofade i Troiani con tristo annunzio di futuro danno.
Inf. 13.10There do the hideous Harpies make their nests, Who chased the Trojans from the Strophades, With sad announcement of impending doom;
Inf. 13.13Ali hanno late, e colli e visi umani, piè con artigli, e pennuto ’l gran ventre; fanno lamenti in su li alberi strani.
Inf. 13.13Broad wings have they, and necks and faces human, And feet with claws, and their great bellies fledged; They make laments upon the wondrous trees.
Inf. 13.16E ’l buon maestro «Prima che più entre, sappi che se’ nel secondo girone», mi cominciò a dire, «e sarai mentre
Inf. 13.16And the good Master: “Ere thou enter farther, Know that thou art within the second round,” Thus he began to say, “and shalt be, till
Inf. 13.19che tu verrai ne l’orribil sabbione. Però riguarda ben; sì vederai cose che torrien fede al mio sermone».
Inf. 13.19Thou comest out upon the horrible sand; Therefore look well around, and thou shalt see Things that will credence give unto my speech.”
Inf. 13.22Io sentia d’ogne parte trarre guai e non vedea persona che ’l facesse; per ch’io tutto smarrito m’arrestai.
Inf. 13.22I heard on all sides lamentations uttered, And person none beheld I who might make them, Whence, utterly bewildered, I stood still.
Inf. 13.25Cred’ ïo ch’ei credette ch’io credesse che tante voci uscisser, tra quei bronchi, da gente che per noi si nascondesse.
Inf. 13.25I think he thought that I perhaps might think So many voices issued through those trunks From people who concealed themselves from us;
Inf. 13.28Però disse ’l maestro: «Se tu tronchi qualche fraschetta d’una d’este piante, li pensier c’hai si faran tutti monchi».
Inf. 13.28Therefore the Master said: “If thou break off Some little spray from any of these trees, The thoughts thou hast will wholly be made vain.”
Inf. 13.31Allor porsi la mano un poco avante e colsi un ramicel da un gran pruno; e ’l tronco suo gridò: «Perché mi schiante?».
Inf. 13.31Then stretched I forth my hand a little forward, And plucked a branchlet off from a great thorn; And the trunk cried, “Why dost thou mangle me?”
Inf. 13.34Da che fatto fu poi di sangue bruno, ricominciò a dir: «Perché mi scerpi? non hai tu spirto di pietade alcuno?
Inf. 13.34After it had become embrowned with blood, It recommenced its cry: “Why dost thou rend me? Hast thou no spirit of pity whatsoever?
Inf. 13.37Uomini fummo, e or siam fatti sterpi: ben dovrebb’ esser la tua man più pia, se state fossimo anime di serpi».
Inf. 13.37Men once we were, and now are changed to trees; Indeed, thy hand should be more pitiful, Even if the souls of serpents we had been.”
Inf. 13.40Come d’un stizzo verde ch’arso sia da l’un de’ capi, che da l’altro geme e cigola per vento che va via,
Inf. 13.40As out of a green brand, that is on fire At one of the ends, and from the other drips And hisses with the wind that is escaping;
Inf. 13.43sì de la scheggia rotta usciva insieme parole e sangue; ond’ io lasciai la cima cadere, e stetti come l’uom che teme.
Inf. 13.43So from that splinter issued forth together Both words and blood; whereat I let the tip Fall, and stood like a man who is afraid.
Inf. 13.46«S’elli avesse potuto creder prima», rispuose ’l savio mio, «anima lesa, ciò c’ha veduto pur con la mia rima,
Inf. 13.46“Had he been able sooner to believe,” My Sage made answer, “O thou wounded soul, What only in my verses he has seen,
Inf. 13.49non averebbe in te la man distesa; ma la cosa incredibile mi fece indurlo ad ovra ch’a me stesso pesa.
Inf. 13.49Not upon thee had he stretched forth his hand; Whereas the thing incredible has caused me To put him to an act which grieveth me.
Inf. 13.52Ma dilli chi tu fosti, sì che ’n vece d’alcun’ ammenda tua fama rinfreschi nel mondo sù, dove tornar li lece».
Inf. 13.52But tell him who thou wast, so that by way Of some amends thy fame he may refresh Up in the world, to which he can return.”
Inf. 13.55E ’l tronco: «Sì col dolce dir m’adeschi, ch’i’ non posso tacere; e voi non gravi perch’ ïo un poco a ragionar m’inveschi.
Inf. 13.55And the trunk said: “So thy sweet words allure me, I cannot silent be; and you be vexed not, That I a little to discourse am tempted.
Inf. 13.58Io son colui che tenni ambo le chiavi del cor di Federigo, e che le volsi, serrando e diserrando, sì soavi,
Inf. 13.58I am the one who both keys had in keeping Of Frederick’s heart, and turned them to and fro So softly in unlocking and in locking,
Inf. 13.61che dal secreto suo quasi ogn’ uom tolsi; fede portai al glorïoso offizio, tanto ch’i’ ne perde’ li sonni e ’ polsi.
Inf. 13.61That from his secrets most men I withheld; Fidelity I bore the glorious office So great, I lost thereby my sleep and pulses.
Inf. 13.64La meretrice che mai da l’ospizio di Cesare non torse li occhi putti, morte comune e de le corti vizio,
Inf. 13.64The courtesan who never from the dwelling Of Caesar turned aside her strumpet eyes, Death universal and the vice of courts,
Inf. 13.67infiammò contra me li animi tutti; e li ’nfiammati infiammar sì Augusto, che ’ lieti onor tornaro in tristi lutti.
Inf. 13.67Inflamed against me all the other minds, And they, inflamed, did so inflame Augustus, That my glad honours turned to dismal mournings.
Inf. 13.70L’animo mio, per disdegnoso gusto, credendo col morir fuggir disdegno, ingiusto fece me contra me giusto.
Inf. 13.70My spirit, in disdainful exultation, Thinking by dying to escape disdain, Made me unjust against myself, the just.
Inf. 13.73Per le nove radici d’esto legno vi giuro che già mai non ruppi fede al mio segnor, che fu d’onor sì degno.
Inf. 13.73I, by the roots unwonted of this wood, Do swear to you that never broke I faith Unto my lord, who was so worthy of honour;
Inf. 13.76E se di voi alcun nel mondo riede, conforti la memoria mia, che giace ancor del colpo che ’nvidia le diede».
Inf. 13.76And to the world if one of you return, Let him my memory comfort, which is lying Still prostrate from the blow that envy dealt it.”
Inf. 13.79Un poco attese, e poi «Da ch’el si tace», disse ’l poeta a me, «non perder l’ora; ma parla, e chiedi a lui, se più ti piace».
Inf. 13.79Waited awhile, and then: “Since he is silent,” The Poet said to me, “lose not the time, But speak, and question him, if more may please thee.”
Inf. 13.82Ond’ ïo a lui: «Domandal tu ancora di quel che credi ch’a me satisfaccia; ch’i’ non potrei, tanta pietà m’accora».
Inf. 13.82Whence I to him: “Do thou again inquire Concerning what thou thinks’t will satisfy me; For I cannot, such pity is in my heart.”
Inf. 13.85Perciò ricominciò: «Se l’om ti faccia liberamente ciò che ’l tuo dir priega, spirito incarcerato, ancor ti piaccia
Inf. 13.85Therefore he recommenced: “So may the man Do for thee freely what thy speech implores, Spirit incarcerate, again be pleased
Inf. 13.88di dirne come l’anima si lega in questi nocchi; e dinne, se tu puoi, s’alcuna mai di tai membra si spiega».
Inf. 13.88To tell us in what way the soul is bound Within these knots; and tell us, if thou canst, If any from such members e’er is freed.”
Inf. 13.91Allor soffiò il tronco forte, e poi si convertì quel vento in cotal voce: «Brievemente sarà risposto a voi.
Inf. 13.91Then blew the trunk amain, and afterward The wind was into such a voice converted: “With brevity shall be replied to you.
Inf. 13.94Quando si parte l’anima feroce dal corpo ond’ ella stessa s’è disvelta, Minòs la manda a la settima foce.
Inf. 13.94When the exasperated soul abandons The body whence it rent itself away, Minos consigns it to the seventh abyss.
Inf. 13.97Cade in la selva, e non l’è parte scelta; ma là dove fortuna la balestra, quivi germoglia come gran di spelta.
Inf. 13.97It falls into the forest, and no part Is chosen for it; but where Fortune hurls it, There like a grain of spelt it germinates.
Inf. 13.100Surge in vermena e in pianta silvestra: l’Arpie, pascendo poi de le sue foglie, fanno dolore, e al dolor fenestra.
Inf. 13.100It springs a sapling, and a forest tree; The Harpies, feeding then upon its leaves, Do pain create, and for the pain an outlet.
Inf. 13.103Come l’altre verrem per nostre spoglie, ma non però ch’alcuna sen rivesta, ché non è giusto aver ciò ch’om si toglie.
Inf. 13.103Like others for our spoils shall we return; But not that any one may them revest, For ’tis not just to have what one casts off.
Inf. 13.106Qui le strascineremo, e per la mesta selva saranno i nostri corpi appesi, ciascuno al prun de l’ombra sua molesta».
Inf. 13.106Here we shall drag them, and along the dismal Forest our bodies shall suspended be, Each to the thorn of his molested shade.”
Inf. 13.109Noi eravamo ancora al tronco attesi, credendo ch’altro ne volesse dire, quando noi fummo d’un romor sorpresi,
Inf. 13.109We were attentive still unto the trunk, Thinking that more it yet might wish to tell us, When by a tumult we were overtaken,
Inf. 13.112similemente a colui che venire sente ’l porco e la caccia a la sua posta, ch’ode le bestie, e le frasche stormire.
Inf. 13.112In the same way as he is who perceives The boar and chase approaching to his stand, Who hears the crashing of the beasts and branches;
Inf. 13.115Ed ecco due da la sinistra costa, nudi e graffiati, fuggendo sì forte, che de la selva rompieno ogne rosta.
Inf. 13.115And two behold! upon our left-hand side, Naked and scratched, fleeing so furiously, That of the forest, every fan they broke.
Inf. 13.118Quel dinanzi: «Or accorri, accorri, morte!». E l’altro, cui pareva tardar troppo, gridava: «Lano, sì non furo accorte
Inf. 13.118He who was in advance: “Now help, Death, help!” And the other one, who seemed to lag too much, Was shouting: “Lano, were not so alert
Inf. 13.121le gambe tue a le giostre dal Toppo!». E poi che forse li fallia la lena, di sé e d’un cespuglio fece un groppo.
Inf. 13.121Those legs of thine at joustings of the Toppo!” And then, perchance because his breath was failing, He grouped himself together with a bush.
Inf. 13.124Di rietro a loro era la selva piena di nere cagne, bramose e correnti come veltri ch’uscisser di catena.
Inf. 13.124Behind them was the forest full of black She-mastiffs, ravenous, and swift of foot As greyhounds, who are issuing from the chain.
Inf. 13.127In quel che s’appiattò miser li denti, e quel dilaceraro a brano a brano; poi sen portar quelle membra dolenti.
Inf. 13.127On him who had crouched down they set their teeth, And him they lacerated piece by piece, Thereafter bore away those aching members.
Inf. 13.130Presemi allor la mia scorta per mano, e menommi al cespuglio che piangea per le rotture sanguinenti in vano.
Inf. 13.130Thereat my Escort took me by the hand, And led me to the bush, that all in vain Was weeping from its bloody lacerations.
Inf. 13.133«O Iacopo», dicea, «da Santo Andrea, che t’è giovato di me fare schermo? che colpa ho io de la tua vita rea?».
Inf. 13.133“O Jacopo,” it said, “of Sant’ Andrea, What helped it thee of me to make a screen? What blame have I in thy nefarious life?”
Inf. 13.136Quando ’l maestro fu sovr’ esso fermo, disse: «Chi fosti, che per tante punte soffi con sangue doloroso sermo?».
Inf. 13.136When near him had the Master stayed his steps, He said: “Who wast thou, that through wounds so many Art blowing out with blood thy dolorous speech?”
Inf. 13.139Ed elli a noi: «O anime che giunte siete a veder lo strazio disonesto c’ha le mie fronde sì da me disgiunte,
Inf. 13.139And he to us: “O souls, that hither come To look upon the shameful massacre That has so rent away from me my leaves,
Inf. 13.142raccoglietele al piè del tristo cesto. I’ fui de la città che nel Batista mutò ’l primo padrone; ond’ ei per questo
Inf. 13.142Gather them up beneath the dismal bush; I of that city was which to the Baptist Changed its first patron, wherefore he for this
Inf. 13.145sempre con l’arte sua la farà trista; e se non fosse che ’n sul passo d’Arno rimane ancor di lui alcuna vista,
Inf. 13.145Forever with his art will make it sad. And were it not that on the pass of Arno Some glimpses of him are remaining still,
Inf. 13.148que’ cittadin che poi la rifondarno sovra ’l cener che d’Attila rimase, avrebber fatto lavorare indarno.
Inf. 13.148Those citizens, who afterwards rebuilt it Upon the ashes left by Attila, In vain had caused their labour to be done.
Inf. 13.151Io fei gibetto a me de le mie case».
Inf. 13.151Of my own house I made myself a gibbet.”
Inferno, Canto XIV
Inferno, Canto XIV — The Sand Waste and the Rain of Fire. The Violent against God. Capaneus. The Statue of Time, and the Four Infernal Rivers.
Inf. 14.1Poi che la carità del natio loco mi strinse, raunai le fronde sparte e rende’le a colui, ch’era già fioco.
Inf. 14.1Because the charity of my native place Constrained me, gathered I the scattered leaves, And gave them back to him, who now was hoarse.
Inf. 14.4Indi venimmo al fine ove si parte lo secondo giron dal terzo, e dove si vede di giustizia orribil arte.
Inf. 14.4Then came we to the confine, where disparted The second round is from the third, and where A horrible form of Justice is beheld.
Inf. 14.7A ben manifestar le cose nove, dico che arrivammo ad una landa che dal suo letto ogne pianta rimove.
Inf. 14.7Clearly to manifest these novel things, I say that we arrived upon a plain, Which from its bed rejecteth every plant;
Inf. 14.10La dolorosa selva l’è ghirlanda intorno, come ’l fosso tristo ad essa; quivi fermammo i passi a randa a randa.
Inf. 14.10The dolorous forest is a garland to it All round about, as the sad moat to that; There close upon the edge we stayed our feet.
Inf. 14.13Lo spazzo era una rena arida e spessa, non d’altra foggia fatta che colei che fu da’ piè di Caton già soppressa.
Inf. 14.13The soil was of an arid and thick sand, Not of another fashion made than that Which by the feet of Cato once was pressed.
Inf. 14.16O vendetta di Dio, quanto tu dei esser temuta da ciascun che legge ciò che fu manifesto a li occhi mei!
Inf. 14.16Vengeance of God, O how much oughtest thou By each one to be dreaded, who doth read That which was manifest unto mine eyes!
Inf. 14.19D’anime nude vidi molte gregge che piangean tutte assai miseramente, e parea posta lor diversa legge.
Inf. 14.19Of naked souls beheld I many herds, Who all were weeping very miserably, And over them seemed set a law diverse.
Inf. 14.22Supin giacea in terra alcuna gente, alcuna si sedea tutta raccolta, e altra andava continüamente.
Inf. 14.22Supine upon the ground some folk were lying; And some were sitting all drawn up together, And others went about continually.
Inf. 14.25Quella che giva ’ntorno era più molta, e quella men che giacëa al tormento, ma più al duolo avea la lingua sciolta.
Inf. 14.25Those who were going round were far the more, And those were less who lay down to their torment, But had their tongues more loosed to lamentation.
Inf. 14.28Sovra tutto ’l sabbion, d’un cader lento, piovean di foco dilatate falde, come di neve in alpe sanza vento.
Inf. 14.28O’er all the sand-waste, with a gradual fall, Were raining down dilated flakes of fire, As of the snow on Alp without a wind.
Inf. 14.31Quali Alessandro in quelle parti calde d’Indïa vide sopra ’l süo stuolo fiamme cadere infino a terra salde,
Inf. 14.31As Alexander, in those torrid parts Of India, beheld upon his host Flames fall unbroken till they reached the ground.
Inf. 14.34per ch’ei provide a scalpitar lo suolo con le sue schiere, acciò che lo vapore mei si stingueva mentre ch’era solo:
Inf. 14.34Whence he provided with his phalanxes To trample down the soil, because the vapour Better extinguished was while it was single;
Inf. 14.37tale scendeva l’etternale ardore; onde la rena s’accendea, com’ esca sotto focile, a doppiar lo dolore.
Inf. 14.37Thus was descending the eternal heat, Whereby the sand was set on fire, like tinder Beneath the steel, for doubling of the dole.
Inf. 14.40Sanza riposo mai era la tresca de le misere mani, or quindi or quinci escotendo da sé l’arsura fresca.
Inf. 14.40Without repose forever was the dance Of miserable hands, now there, now here, Shaking away from off them the fresh gleeds.
Inf. 14.43I’ cominciai: «Maestro, tu che vinci tutte le cose, fuor che ’ demon duri ch’a l’intrar de la porta incontra uscinci,
Inf. 14.43“Master,” began I, “thou who overcomest All things except the demons dire, that issued Against us at the entrance of the gate,
Inf. 14.46chi è quel grande che non par che curi lo ’ncendio e giace dispettoso e torto, sì che la pioggia non par che ’l marturi?».
Inf. 14.46Who is that mighty one who seems to heed not The fire, and lieth lowering and disdainful, So that the rain seems not to ripen him?”
Inf. 14.49E quel medesmo, che si fu accorto ch’io domandava il mio duca di lui, gridò: «Qual io fui vivo, tal son morto.
Inf. 14.49And he himself, who had become aware That I was questioning my Guide about him, Cried: “Such as I was living, am I, dead.
Inf. 14.52Se Giove stanchi ’l suo fabbro da cui crucciato prese la folgore aguta onde l’ultimo dì percosso fui;
Inf. 14.52If Jove should weary out his smith, from whom He seized in anger the sharp thunderbolt, Wherewith upon the last day I was smitten,
Inf. 14.55o s’elli stanchi li altri a muta a muta in Mongibello a la focina negra, chiamando “Buon Vulcano, aiuta, aiuta!”,
Inf. 14.55And if he wearied out by turns the others In Mongibello at the swarthy forge, Vociferating, ‘Help, good Vulcan, help!’
Inf. 14.58sì com’ el fece a la pugna di Flegra, e me saetti con tutta sua forza: non ne potrebbe aver vendetta allegra».
Inf. 14.58Even as he did there at the fight of Phlegra, And shot his bolts at me with all his might, He would not have thereby a joyous vengeance.”
Inf. 14.61Allora il duca mio parlò di forza tanto, ch’i’ non l’avea sì forte udito: «O Capaneo, in ciò che non s’ammorza
Inf. 14.61Then did my Leader speak with such great force, That I had never heard him speak so loud: “O Capaneus, in that is not extinguished
Inf. 14.64la tua superbia, se’ tu più punito; nullo martiro, fuor che la tua rabbia, sarebbe al tuo furor dolor compito».
Inf. 14.64Thine arrogance, thou punished art the more; Not any torment, saving thine own rage, Would be unto thy fury pain complete.”
Inf. 14.67Poi si rivolse a me con miglior labbia, dicendo: «Quei fu l’un d’i sette regi ch’assiser Tebe; ed ebbe e par ch’elli abbia
Inf. 14.67Then he turned round to me with better lip, Saying: “One of the Seven Kings was he Who Thebes besieged, and held, and seems to hold
Inf. 14.70Dio in disdegno, e poco par che ’l pregi; ma, com’ io dissi lui, li suoi dispetti sono al suo petto assai debiti fregi.
Inf. 14.70God in disdain, and little seems to prize him; But, as I said to him, his own despites Are for his breast the fittest ornaments.
Inf. 14.73Or mi vien dietro, e guarda che non metti, ancor, li piedi ne la rena arsiccia; ma sempre al bosco tien li piedi stretti».
Inf. 14.73Now follow me, and mind thou do not place As yet thy feet upon the burning sand, But always keep them close unto the wood.”
Inf. 14.76Tacendo divenimmo là ’ve spiccia fuor de la selva un picciol fiumicello, lo cui rossore ancor mi raccapriccia.
Inf. 14.76Speaking no word, we came to where there gushes Forth from the wood a little rivulet, Whose redness makes my hair still stand on end.
Inf. 14.79Quale del Bulicame esce ruscello che parton poi tra lor le peccatrici, tal per la rena giù sen giva quello.
Inf. 14.79As from the Bulicame springs the brooklet, The sinful women later share among them, So downward through the sand it went its way.
Inf. 14.82Lo fondo suo e ambo le pendici fatt’ era ’n pietra, e ’ margini dallato; per ch’io m’accorsi che ’l passo era lici.
Inf. 14.82The bottom of it, and both sloping banks, Were made of stone, and the margins at the side; Whence I perceived that there the passage was.
Inf. 14.85«Tra tutto l’altro ch’i’ t’ho dimostrato, poscia che noi intrammo per la porta lo cui sogliare a nessuno è negato,
Inf. 14.85“In all the rest which I have shown to thee Since we have entered in within the gate Whose threshold unto no one is denied,
Inf. 14.88cosa non fu da li tuoi occhi scorta notabile com’ è ’l presente rio, che sovra sé tutte fiammelle ammorta».
Inf. 14.88Nothing has been discovered by thine eyes So notable as is the present river, Which all the little flames above it quenches.”
Inf. 14.91Queste parole fuor del duca mio; per ch’io ’l pregai che mi largisse ’l pasto di cui largito m’avëa il disio.
Inf. 14.91These words were of my Leader; whence I prayed him That he would give me largess of the food, For which he had given me largess of desire.
Inf. 14.94«In mezzo mar siede un paese guasto», diss’ elli allora, «che s’appella Creta, sotto ’l cui rege fu già ’l mondo casto.
Inf. 14.94“In the mid-sea there sits a wasted land,” Said he thereafterward, “whose name is Crete, Under whose king the world of old was chaste.
Inf. 14.97Una montagna v’è che già fu lieta d’acqua e di fronde, che si chiamò Ida; or è diserta come cosa vieta.
Inf. 14.97There is a mountain there, that once was glad With waters and with leaves, which was called Ida; Now ’tis deserted, as a thing worn out.
Inf. 14.100Rëa la scelse già per cuna fida del suo figliuolo, e per celarlo meglio, quando piangea, vi facea far le grida.
Inf. 14.100Rhea once chose it for the faithful cradle Of her own son; and to conceal him better, Whene’er he cried, she there had clamours made.
Inf. 14.103Dentro dal monte sta dritto un gran veglio, che tien volte le spalle inver’ Dammiata e Roma guarda come süo speglio.
Inf. 14.103A grand old man stands in the mount erect, Who holds his shoulders turned tow’rds Damietta, And looks at Rome as if it were his mirror.
Inf. 14.106La sua testa è di fin oro formata, e puro argento son le braccia e ’l petto, poi è di rame infino a la forcata;
Inf. 14.106His head is fashioned of refined gold, And of pure silver are the arms and breast; Then he is brass as far down as the fork.
Inf. 14.109da indi in giuso è tutto ferro eletto, salvo che ’l destro piede è terra cotta; e sta ’n su quel, più che ’n su l’altro, eretto.
Inf. 14.109From that point downward all is chosen iron, Save that the right foot is of kiln-baked clay, And more he stands on that than on the other.
Inf. 14.112Ciascuna parte, fuor che l’oro, è rotta d’una fessura che lagrime goccia, le quali, accolte, fóran quella grotta.
Inf. 14.112Each part, except the gold, is by a fissure Asunder cleft, that dripping is with tears, Which gathered together perforate that cavern.
Inf. 14.115Lor corso in questa valle si diroccia; fanno Acheronte, Stige e Flegetonta; poi sen van giù per questa stretta doccia,
Inf. 14.115From rock to rock they fall into this valley; Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon they form; Then downward go along this narrow sluice
Inf. 14.118infin, là ove più non si dismonta, fanno Cocito; e qual sia quello stagno tu lo vedrai, però qui non si conta».
Inf. 14.118Unto that point where is no more descending. They form Cocytus; what that pool may be Thou shalt behold, so here ’tis not narrated.”
Inf. 14.121E io a lui: «Se ’l presente rigagno si diriva così dal nostro mondo, perché ci appar pur a questo vivagno?».
Inf. 14.121And I to him: “If so the present runnel Doth take its rise in this way from our world, Why only on this verge appears it to us?”
Inf. 14.124Ed elli a me: «Tu sai che ’l loco è tondo; e tutto che tu sie venuto molto, pur a sinistra, giù calando al fondo,
Inf. 14.124And he to me: “Thou knowest the place is round, And notwithstanding thou hast journeyed far, Still to the left descending to the bottom,
Inf. 14.127non se’ ancor per tutto ’l cerchio vòlto; per che, se cosa n’apparisce nova, non de’ addur maraviglia al tuo volto».
Inf. 14.127Thou hast not yet through all the circle turned. Therefore if something new appear to us, It should not bring amazement to thy face.”
Inf. 14.130E io ancor: «Maestro, ove si trova Flegetonta e Letè? ché de l’un taci, e l’altro di’ che si fa d’esta piova».
Inf. 14.130And I again: “Master, where shall be found Lethe and Phlegethon, for of one thou’rt silent, And sayest the other of this rain is made?”
Inf. 14.133«In tutte tue question certo mi piaci», rispuose, «ma ’l bollor de l’acqua rossa dovea ben solver l’una che tu faci.
Inf. 14.133“In all thy questions truly thou dost please me,” Replied he; “but the boiling of the red Water might well solve one of them thou makest.
Inf. 14.136Letè vedrai, ma fuor di questa fossa, là dove vanno l’anime a lavarsi quando la colpa pentuta è rimossa».
Inf. 14.136Thou shalt see Lethe, but outside this moat, There where the souls repair to lave themselves, When sin repented of has been removed.”
Inf. 14.139Poi disse: «Omai è tempo da scostarsi dal bosco; fa che di retro a me vegne: li margini fan via, che non son arsi,
Inf. 14.139Then said he: “It is time now to abandon The wood; take heed that thou come after me; A way the margins make that are not burning,
Inf. 14.142e sopra loro ogne vapor si spegne».
Inf. 14.142And over them all vapours are extinguished.”
Inferno, Canto XV
Inferno, Canto XV — The Violent against Nature. Brunetto Latini.
Inf. 15.1Ora cen porta l’un de’ duri margini; e ’l fummo del ruscel di sopra aduggia, sì che dal foco salva l’acqua e li argini.
Inf. 15.1Now bears us onward one of the hard margins, And so the brooklet’s mist o’ershadows it, From fire it saves the water and the dikes.
Inf. 15.4Quali Fiamminghi tra Guizzante e Bruggia, temendo ’l fiotto che ’nver’ lor s’avventa, fanno lo schermo perché ’l mar si fuggia;
Inf. 15.4Even as the Flemings, ’twixt Cadsand and Bruges, Fearing the flood that tow’rds them hurls itself, Their bulwarks build to put the sea to flight;
Inf. 15.7e quali Padoan lungo la Brenta, per difender lor ville e lor castelli, anzi che Carentana il caldo senta:
Inf. 15.7And as the Paduans along the Brenta, To guard their villas and their villages, Or ever Chiarentana feel the heat;
Inf. 15.10a tale imagine eran fatti quelli, tutto che né sì alti né sì grossi, qual che si fosse, lo maestro félli.
Inf. 15.10In such similitude had those been made, Albeit not so lofty nor so thick, Whoever he might be, the master made them.
Inf. 15.13Già eravam da la selva rimossi tanto, ch’i’ non avrei visto dov’ era, perch’ io in dietro rivolto mi fossi,
Inf. 15.13Now were we from the forest so remote, I could not have discovered where it was, Even if backward I had turned myself,
Inf. 15.16quando incontrammo d’anime una schiera che venian lungo l’argine, e ciascuna ci riguardava come suol da sera
Inf. 15.16When we a company of souls encountered, Who came beside the dike, and every one Gazed at us, as at evening we are wont
Inf. 15.19guardare uno altro sotto nuova luna; e sì ver’ noi aguzzavan le ciglia come ’l vecchio sartor fa ne la cruna.
Inf. 15.19To eye each other under a new moon, And so towards us sharpened they their brows As an old tailor at the needle’s eye.
Inf. 15.22Così adocchiato da cotal famiglia, fui conosciuto da un, che mi prese per lo lembo e gridò: «Qual maraviglia!».
Inf. 15.22Thus scrutinised by such a family, By some one I was recognised, who seized My garment’s hem, and cried out, “What a marvel!”
Inf. 15.25E io, quando ’l suo braccio a me distese, ficcaï li occhi per lo cotto aspetto, sì che ’l viso abbrusciato non difese
Inf. 15.25And I, when he stretched forth his arm to me, On his baked aspect fastened so mine eyes, That the scorched countenance prevented not
Inf. 15.28la conoscenza süa al mio ’ntelletto; e chinando la mano a la sua faccia, rispuosi: «Siete voi qui, ser Brunetto?».
Inf. 15.28His recognition by my intellect; And bowing down my face unto his own, I made reply, “Are you here, Ser Brunetto?”
Inf. 15.31E quelli: «O figliuol mio, non ti dispiaccia se Brunetto Latino un poco teco ritorna ’n dietro e lascia andar la traccia».
Inf. 15.31And he: “May’t not displease thee, O my son, If a brief space with thee Brunetto Latini Backward return and let the trail go on.”
Inf. 15.34I’ dissi lui: «Quanto posso, ven preco; e se volete che con voi m’asseggia, faròl, se piace a costui che vo seco».
Inf. 15.34I said to him: “With all my power I ask it; And if you wish me to sit down with you, I will, if he please, for I go with him.”
Inf. 15.37«O figliuol», disse, «qual di questa greggia s’arresta punto, giace poi cent’ anni sanz’ arrostarsi quando ’l foco il feggia.
Inf. 15.37“O son,” he said, “whoever of this herd A moment stops, lies then a hundred years, Nor fans himself when smiteth him the fire.
Inf. 15.40Però va oltre: i’ ti verrò a’ panni; e poi rigiugnerò la mia masnada, che va piangendo i suoi etterni danni».
Inf. 15.40Therefore go on; I at thy skirts will come, And afterward will I rejoin my band, Which goes lamenting its eternal doom.”
Inf. 15.43Io non osava scender de la strada per andar par di lui; ma ’l capo chino tenea com’ uom che reverente vada.
Inf. 15.43I did not dare to go down from the road Level to walk with him; but my head bowed I held as one who goeth reverently.
Inf. 15.46El cominciò: «Qual fortuna o destino anzi l’ultimo dì qua giù ti mena? e chi è questi che mostra ’l cammino?».
Inf. 15.46And he began: “What fortune or what fate Before the last day leadeth thee down here? And who is this that showeth thee the way?”
Inf. 15.49«Là sù di sopra, in la vita serena», rispuos’ io lui, «mi smarri’ in una valle, avanti che l’età mia fosse piena.
Inf. 15.49“Up there above us in the life serene,” I answered him, “I lost me in a valley, Or ever yet my age had been completed.
Inf. 15.52Pur ier mattina le volsi le spalle: questi m’apparve, tornand’ ïo in quella, e reducemi a ca per questo calle».
Inf. 15.52But yestermorn I turned my back upon it; This one appeared to me, returning thither, And homeward leadeth me along this road.”
Inf. 15.55Ed elli a me: «Se tu segui tua stella, non puoi fallire a glorïoso porto, se ben m’accorsi ne la vita bella;
Inf. 15.55And he to me: “If thou thy star do follow, Thou canst not fail thee of a glorious port, If well I judged in the life beautiful.
Inf. 15.58e s’io non fossi sì per tempo morto, veggendo il cielo a te così benigno, dato t’avrei a l’opera conforto.
Inf. 15.58And if I had not died so prematurely, Seeing Heaven thus benignant unto thee, I would have given thee comfort in the work.
Inf. 15.61Ma quello ingrato popolo maligno che discese di Fiesole ab antico, e tiene ancor del monte e del macigno,
Inf. 15.61But that ungrateful and malignant people, Which of old time from Fesole descended, And smacks still of the mountain and the granite,
Inf. 15.64ti si farà, per tuo ben far, nimico; ed è ragion, ché tra li lazzi sorbi si disconvien fruttare al dolce fico.
Inf. 15.64Will make itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe; And it is right; for among crabbed sorbs It ill befits the sweet fig to bear fruit.
Inf. 15.67Vecchia fama nel mondo li chiama orbi; gent’ è avara, invidiosa e superba: dai lor costumi fa che tu ti forbi.
Inf. 15.67Old rumour in the world proclaims them blind; A people avaricious, envious, proud; Take heed that of their customs thou do cleanse thee.
Inf. 15.70La tua fortuna tanto onor ti serba, che l’una parte e l’altra avranno fame di te; ma lungi fia dal becco l’erba.
Inf. 15.70Thy fortune so much honour doth reserve thee, One party and the other shall be hungry For thee; but far from goat shall be the grass.
Inf. 15.73Faccian le bestie fiesolane strame di lor medesme, e non tocchin la pianta, s’alcuna surge ancora in lor letame,
Inf. 15.73Their litter let the beasts of Fesole Make of themselves, nor let them touch the plant, If any still upon their dunghill rise,
Inf. 15.76in cui riviva la sementa santa di que’ Roman che vi rimaser quando fu fatto il nido di malizia tanta».
Inf. 15.76In which may yet revive the consecrated Seed of those Romans, who remained there when The nest of such great malice it became.”
Inf. 15.79«Se fosse tutto pieno il mio dimando», rispuos’ io lui, «voi non sareste ancora de l’umana natura posto in bando;
Inf. 15.79“If my entreaty wholly were fulfilled,” Replied I to him, “not yet would you be In banishment from human nature placed;
Inf. 15.82ché ’n la mente m’è fitta, e or m’accora, la cara e buona imagine paterna di voi quando nel mondo ad ora ad ora
Inf. 15.82For in my mind is fixed, and touches now My heart the dear and good paternal image Of you, when in the world from hour to hour
Inf. 15.85m’insegnavate come l’uom s’etterna: e quant’ io l’abbia in grado, mentr’ io vivo convien che ne la mia lingua si scerna.
Inf. 15.85You taught me how a man becomes eternal; And how much I am grateful, while I live Behoves that in my language be discerned.
Inf. 15.88Ciò che narrate di mio corso scrivo, e serbolo a chiosar con altro testo a donna che saprà, s’a lei arrivo.
Inf. 15.88What you narrate of my career I write, And keep it to be glossed with other text By a Lady who can do it, if I reach her.
Inf. 15.91Tanto vogl’ io che vi sia manifesto, pur che mia coscïenza non mi garra, ch’a la Fortuna, come vuol, son presto.
Inf. 15.91This much will I have manifest to you; Provided that my conscience do not chide me, For whatsoever Fortune I am ready.
Inf. 15.94Non è nuova a li orecchi miei tal arra: però giri Fortuna la sua rota come le piace, e ’l villan la sua marra».
Inf. 15.94Such handsel is not new unto mine ears; Therefore let Fortune turn her wheel around As it may please her, and the churl his mattock.”
Inf. 15.97Lo mio maestro allora in su la gota destra si volse in dietro e riguardommi; poi disse: «Bene ascolta chi la nota».
Inf. 15.97My Master thereupon on his right cheek Did backward turn himself, and looked at me; Then said: “He listeneth well who noteth it.”
Inf. 15.100Né per tanto di men parlando vommi con ser Brunetto, e dimando chi sono li suoi compagni più noti e più sommi.
Inf. 15.100Nor speaking less on that account, I go With Ser Brunetto, and I ask who are His most known and most eminent companions.
Inf. 15.103Ed elli a me: «Saper d’alcuno è buono; de li altri fia laudabile tacerci, ché ’l tempo saria corto a tanto suono.
Inf. 15.103And he to me: “To know of some is well; Of others it were laudable to be silent, For short would be the time for so much speech.
Inf. 15.106In somma sappi che tutti fur cherci e litterati grandi e di gran fama, d’un peccato medesmo al mondo lerci.
Inf. 15.106Know them in sum, that all of them were clerks, And men of letters great and of great fame, In the world tainted with the selfsame sin.
Inf. 15.109Priscian sen va con quella turba grama, e Francesco d’Accorso anche; e vedervi, s’avessi avuto di tal tigna brama,
Inf. 15.109Priscian goes yonder with that wretched crowd, And Francis of Accorso; and thou hadst seen there If thou hadst had a hankering for such scurf,
Inf. 15.112colui potei che dal servo de’ servi fu trasmutato d’Arno in Bacchiglione, dove lasciò li mal protesi nervi.
Inf. 15.112That one, who by the Servant of the Servants From Arno was transferred to Bacchiglione, Where he has left his sin-excited nerves.
Inf. 15.115Di più direi; ma ’l venire e ’l sermone più lungo esser non può, però ch’i’ veggio là surger nuovo fummo del sabbione.
Inf. 15.115More would I say, but coming and discoursing Can be no longer; for that I behold New smoke uprising yonder from the sand.
Inf. 15.118Gente vien con la quale esser non deggio. Sieti raccomandato il mio Tesoro, nel qual io vivo ancora, e più non cheggio».
Inf. 15.118A people comes with whom I may not be; Commended unto thee be my Tesoro, In which I still live, and no more I ask.”
Inf. 15.121Poi si rivolse, e parve di coloro che corrono a Verona il drappo verde per la campagna; e parve di costoro
Inf. 15.121Then he turned round, and seemed to be of those Who at Verona run for the Green Mantle Across the plain; and seemed to be among them
Inf. 15.124quelli che vince, non colui che perde.
Inf. 15.124The one who wins, and not the one who loses.
Inferno, Canto XVI
Inferno, Canto XVI — Guidoguerra, Aldobrandi, and Rusticucci. Cataract of the River of Blood.
Inf. 16.1Già era in loco onde s’udia ’l rimbombo de l’acqua che cadea ne l’altro giro, simile a quel che l’arnie fanno rombo,
Inf. 16.1Now was I where was heard the reverberation Of water falling into the next round, Like to that humming which the beehives make,
Inf. 16.4quando tre ombre insieme si partiro, correndo, d’una torma che passava sotto la pioggia de l’aspro martiro.
Inf. 16.4When shadows three together started forth, Running, from out a company that passed Beneath the rain of the sharp martyrdom.
Inf. 16.7Venian ver’ noi, e ciascuna gridava: «Sòstati tu ch’a l’abito ne sembri esser alcun di nostra terra prava».
Inf. 16.7Towards us came they, and each one cried out: “Stop, thou; for by thy garb to us thou seemest To be some one of our depraved city.”
Inf. 16.10Ahimè, che piaghe vidi ne’ lor membri, ricenti e vecchie, da le fiamme incese! Ancor men duol pur ch’i’ me ne rimembri.
Inf. 16.10Ah me! what wounds I saw upon their limbs, Recent and ancient by the flames burnt in! It pains me still but to remember it.
Inf. 16.13A le lor grida il mio dottor s’attese; volse ’l viso ver’ me, e «Or aspetta», disse, «a costor si vuole esser cortese.
Inf. 16.13Unto their cries my Teacher paused attentive; He turned his face towards me, and “Now wait,” He said; “to these we should be courteous.
Inf. 16.16E se non fosse il foco che saetta la natura del loco, i’ dicerei che meglio stesse a te che a lor la fretta».
Inf. 16.16And if it were not for the fire that darts The nature of this region, I should say That haste were more becoming thee than them.”
Inf. 16.19Ricominciar, come noi restammo, ei l’antico verso; e quando a noi fuor giunti, fenno una rota di sé tutti e trei.
Inf. 16.19As soon as we stood still, they recommenced The old refrain, and when they overtook us, Formed of themselves a wheel, all three of them.
Inf. 16.22Qual sogliono i campion far nudi e unti, avvisando lor presa e lor vantaggio, prima che sien tra lor battuti e punti,
Inf. 16.22As champions stripped and oiled are wont to do, Watching for their advantage and their hold, Before they come to blows and thrusts between them,
Inf. 16.25così rotando, ciascuno il visaggio drizzava a me, sì che ’n contraro il collo faceva ai piè continüo vïaggio.
Inf. 16.25Thus, wheeling round, did every one his visage Direct to me, so that in opposite wise His neck and feet continual journey made.
Inf. 16.28E «Se miseria d’esto loco sollo rende in dispetto noi e nostri prieghi», cominciò l’uno, «e ’l tinto aspetto e brollo,
Inf. 16.28And, “If the misery of this soft place Bring in disdain ourselves and our entreaties,” Began one, “and our aspect black and blistered,
Inf. 16.31la fama nostra il tuo animo pieghi a dirne chi tu se’, che i vivi piedi così sicuro per lo ’nferno freghi.
Inf. 16.31Let the renown of us thy mind incline To tell us who thou art, who thus securely Thy living feet dost move along through Hell.
Inf. 16.34Questi, l’orme di cui pestar mi vedi, tutto che nudo e dipelato vada, fu di grado maggior che tu non credi:
Inf. 16.34He in whose footprints thou dost see me treading, Naked and skinless though he now may go, Was of a greater rank than thou dost think;
Inf. 16.37nepote fu de la buona Gualdrada; Guido Guerra ebbe nome, e in sua vita fece col senno assai e con la spada.
Inf. 16.37He was the grandson of the good Gualdrada; His name was Guidoguerra, and in life Much did he with his wisdom and his sword.
Inf. 16.40L’altro, ch’appresso me la rena trita, è Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, la cui voce nel mondo sù dovria esser gradita.
Inf. 16.40The other, who close by me treads the sand, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi is, whose fame Above there in the world should welcome be.
Inf. 16.43E io, che posto son con loro in croce, Iacopo Rusticucci fui, e certo la fiera moglie più ch’altro mi nuoce».
Inf. 16.43And I, who with them on the cross am placed, Jacopo Rusticucci was; and truly My savage wife, more than aught else, doth harm me.”
Inf. 16.46S’i’ fossi stato dal foco coperto, gittato mi sarei tra lor di sotto, e credo che ’l dottor l’avria sofferto;
Inf. 16.46Could I have been protected from the fire, Below I should have thrown myself among them, And think the Teacher would have suffered it;
Inf. 16.49ma perch’ io mi sarei brusciato e cotto, vinse paura la mia buona voglia che di loro abbracciar mi facea ghiotto.
Inf. 16.49But as I should have burned and baked myself, My terror overmastered my good will, Which made me greedy of embracing them.
Inf. 16.52Poi cominciai: «Non dispetto, ma doglia la vostra condizion dentro mi fisse, tanta che tardi tutta si dispoglia,
Inf. 16.52Then I began: “Sorrow and not disdain Did your condition fix within me so, That tardily it wholly is stripped off,
Inf. 16.55tosto che questo mio segnor mi disse parole per le quali i’ mi pensai che qual voi siete, tal gente venisse.
Inf. 16.55As soon as this my Lord said unto me Words, on account of which I thought within me That people such as you are were approaching.
Inf. 16.58Di vostra terra sono, e sempre mai l’ovra di voi e li onorati nomi con affezion ritrassi e ascoltai.
Inf. 16.58I of your city am; and evermore Your labours and your honourable names I with affection have retraced and heard.
Inf. 16.61Lascio lo fele e vo per dolci pomi promessi a me per lo verace duca; ma ’nfino al centro pria convien ch’i’ tomi».
Inf. 16.61I leave the gall, and go for the sweet fruits Promised to me by the veracious Leader; But to the centre first I needs must plunge.”
Inf. 16.64«Se lungamente l’anima conduca le membra tue», rispuose quelli ancora, «e se la fama tua dopo te luca,
Inf. 16.64“So may the soul for a long while conduct Those limbs of thine,” did he make answer then, “And so may thy renown shine after thee,
Inf. 16.67cortesia e valor dì se dimora ne la nostra città sì come suole, o se del tutto se n’è gita fora;
Inf. 16.67Valour and courtesy, say if they dwell Within our city, as they used to do, Or if they wholly have gone out of it;
Inf. 16.70ché Guiglielmo Borsiere, il qual si duole con noi per poco e va là coi compagni, assai ne cruccia con le sue parole».
Inf. 16.70For Guglielmo Borsier, who is in torment With us of late, and goes there with his comrades, Doth greatly mortify us with his words.”
Inf. 16.73«La gente nuova e i sùbiti guadagni orgoglio e dismisura han generata, Fiorenza, in te, sì che tu già ten piagni».
Inf. 16.73“The new inhabitants and the sudden gains, Pride and extravagance have in thee engendered, Florence, so that thou weep’st thereat already!”
Inf. 16.76Così gridai con la faccia levata; e i tre, che ciò inteser per risposta, guardar l’un l’altro com’ al ver si guata.
Inf. 16.76In this wise I exclaimed with face uplifted; And the three, taking that for my reply, Looked at each other, as one looks at truth.
Inf. 16.79«Se l’altre volte sì poco ti costa», rispuoser tutti, «il satisfare altrui, felice te se sì parli a tua posta!
Inf. 16.79“If other times so little it doth cost thee,” Replied they all, “to satisfy another, Happy art thou, thus speaking at thy will!
Inf. 16.82Però, se campi d’esti luoghi bui e torni a riveder le belle stelle, quando ti gioverà dicere “I’ fui”,
Inf. 16.82Therefore, if thou escape from these dark places, And come to rebehold the beauteous stars, When it shall pleasure thee to say, ‘I was,’
Inf. 16.85fa che di noi a la gente favelle». Indi rupper la rota, e a fuggirsi ali sembiar le gambe loro isnelle.
Inf. 16.85See that thou speak of us unto the people.” Then they broke up the wheel, and in their flight It seemed as if their agile legs were wings.
Inf. 16.88Un amen non saria possuto dirsi tosto così com’ e’ fuoro spariti; per ch’al maestro parve di partirsi.
Inf. 16.88Not an Amen could possibly be said So rapidly as they had disappeared; Wherefore the Master deemed best to depart.
Inf. 16.91Io lo seguiva, e poco eravam iti, che ’l suon de l’acqua n’era sì vicino, che per parlar saremmo a pena uditi.
Inf. 16.91I followed him, and little had we gone, Before the sound of water was so near us, That speaking we should hardly have been heard.
Inf. 16.94Come quel fiume c’ha proprio cammino prima dal Monte Viso ’nver’ levante, da la sinistra costa d’Apennino,
Inf. 16.94Even as that stream which holdeth its own course The first from Monte Veso tow’rds the East, Upon the left-hand slope of Apennine,
Inf. 16.97che si chiama Acquacheta suso, avante che si divalli giù nel basso letto, e a Forlì di quel nome è vacante,
Inf. 16.97Which is above called Acquacheta, ere It down descendeth into its low bed, And at Forli is vacant of that name,
Inf. 16.100rimbomba là sovra San Benedetto de l’Alpe per cadere ad una scesa ove dovea per mille esser recetto;
Inf. 16.100Reverberates there above San Benedetto From Alps, by falling at a single leap, Where for a thousand there were room enough;
Inf. 16.103così, giù d’una ripa discoscesa, trovammo risonar quell’ acqua tinta, sì che ’n poc’ ora avria l’orecchia offesa.
Inf. 16.103Thus downward from a bank precipitate, We found resounding that dark-tinted water, So that it soon the ear would have offended.
Inf. 16.106Io avea una corda intorno cinta, e con essa pensai alcuna volta prender la lonza a la pelle dipinta.
Inf. 16.106I had a cord around about me girt, And therewithal I whilom had designed To take the panther with the painted skin.
Inf. 16.109Poscia ch’io l’ebbi tutta da me sciolta, sì come ’l duca m’avea comandato, porsila a lui aggroppata e ravvolta.
Inf. 16.109After I this had all from me unloosed, As my Conductor had commanded me, I reached it to him, gathered up and coiled,
Inf. 16.112Ond’ ei si volse inver’ lo destro lato, e alquanto di lunge da la sponda la gittò giuso in quell’ alto burrato.
Inf. 16.112Whereat he turned himself to the right side, And at a little distance from the verge, He cast it down into that deep abyss.
Inf. 16.115‘E’ pur convien che novità risponda’, dicea fra me medesmo, ‘al novo cenno che ’l maestro con l’occhio sì seconda’.
Inf. 16.115“It must needs be some novelty respond,” I said within myself, “to the new signal The Master with his eye is following so.”
Inf. 16.118Ahi quanto cauti li uomini esser dienno presso a color che non veggion pur l’ovra, ma per entro i pensier miran col senno!
Inf. 16.118Ah me! how very cautious men should be With those who not alone behold the act, But with their wisdom look into the thoughts!
Inf. 16.121El disse a me: «Tosto verrà di sovra ciò ch’io attendo e che il tuo pensier sogna; tosto convien ch’al tuo viso si scovra».
Inf. 16.121He said to me: “Soon there will upward come What I await; and what thy thought is dreaming Must soon reveal itself unto thy sight.”
Inf. 16.124Sempre a quel ver c’ha faccia di menzogna de’ l’uom chiuder le labbra fin ch’el puote, però che sanza colpa fa vergogna;
Inf. 16.124Aye to that truth which has the face of falsehood, A man should close his lips as far as may be, Because without his fault it causes shame;
Inf. 16.127ma qui tacer nol posso; e per le note di questa comedìa, lettor, ti giuro, s’elle non sien di lunga grazia vòte,
Inf. 16.127But here I cannot; and, Reader, by the notes Of this my Comedy to thee I swear, So may they not be void of lasting favour,
Inf. 16.130ch’i’ vidi per quell’ aere grosso e scuro venir notando una figura in suso, maravigliosa ad ogne cor sicuro,
Inf. 16.130Athwart that dense and darksome atmosphere I saw a figure swimming upward come, Marvellous unto every steadfast heart,
Inf. 16.133sì come torna colui che va giuso talora a solver l’àncora ch’aggrappa o scoglio o altro che nel mare è chiuso,
Inf. 16.133Even as he returns who goeth down Sometimes to clear an anchor, which has grappled Reef, or aught else that in the sea is hidden,
Inf. 16.136che ’n sù si stende e da piè si rattrappa.
Inf. 16.136Who upward stretches, and draws in his feet.
Inferno, Canto XVII
Inferno, Canto XVII — Geryon. The Violent against Art. Usurers. Descent into the Abyss of Malebolge.
Inf. 17.1«Ecco la fiera con la coda aguzza, che passa i monti e rompe i muri e l’armi! Ecco colei che tutto ’l mondo appuzza!».
Inf. 17.1“Behold the monster with the pointed tail, Who cleaves the hills, and breaketh walls and weapons, Behold him who infecteth all the world.”
Inf. 17.4Sì cominciò lo mio duca a parlarmi; e accennolle che venisse a proda, vicino al fin d’i passeggiati marmi.
Inf. 17.4Thus unto me my Guide began to say, And beckoned him that he should come to shore, Near to the confine of the trodden marble;
Inf. 17.7E quella sozza imagine di froda sen venne, e arrivò la testa e ’l busto, ma ’n su la riva non trasse la coda.
Inf. 17.7And that uncleanly image of deceit Came up and thrust ashore its head and bust, But on the border did not drag its tail.
Inf. 17.10La faccia sua era faccia d’uom giusto, tanto benigna avea di fuor la pelle, e d’un serpente tutto l’altro fusto;
Inf. 17.10The face was as the face of a just man, Its semblance outwardly was so benign, And of a serpent all the trunk beside.
Inf. 17.13due branche avea pilose insin l’ascelle; lo dosso e ’l petto e ambedue le coste dipinti avea di nodi e di rotelle.
Inf. 17.13Two paws it had, hairy unto the armpits; The back, and breast, and both the sides it had Depicted o’er with nooses and with shields.
Inf. 17.16Con più color, sommesse e sovraposte non fer mai drappi Tartari né Turchi, né fuor tai tele per Aragne imposte.
Inf. 17.16With colours more, groundwork or broidery Never in cloth did Tartars make nor Turks, Nor were such tissues by Arachne laid.
Inf. 17.19Come talvolta stanno a riva i burchi, che parte sono in acqua e parte in terra, e come là tra li Tedeschi lurchi
Inf. 17.19As sometimes wherries lie upon the shore, That part are in the water, part on land; And as among the guzzling Germans there,
Inf. 17.22lo bivero s’assetta a far sua guerra, così la fiera pessima si stava su l’orlo ch’è di pietra e ’l sabbion serra.
Inf. 17.22The beaver plants himself to wage his war; So that vile monster lay upon the border, Which is of stone, and shutteth in the sand.
Inf. 17.25Nel vano tutta sua coda guizzava, torcendo in sù la venenosa forca ch’a guisa di scorpion la punta armava.
Inf. 17.25His tail was wholly quivering in the void, Contorting upwards the envenomed fork, That in the guise of scorpion armed its point.
Inf. 17.28Lo duca disse: «Or convien che si torca la nostra via un poco insino a quella bestia malvagia che colà si corca».
Inf. 17.28The Guide said: “Now perforce must turn aside Our way a little, even to that beast Malevolent, that yonder coucheth him.”
Inf. 17.31Però scendemmo a la destra mammella, e diece passi femmo in su lo stremo, per ben cessar la rena e la fiammella.
Inf. 17.31We therefore on the right side descended, And made ten steps upon the outer verge, Completely to avoid the sand and flame;
Inf. 17.34E quando noi a lei venuti semo, poco più oltre veggio in su la rena gente seder propinqua al loco scemo.
Inf. 17.34And after we are come to him, I see A little farther off upon the sand A people sitting near the hollow place.
Inf. 17.37Quivi ’l maestro «Acciò che tutta piena esperïenza d’esto giron porti», mi disse, «va, e vedi la lor mena.
Inf. 17.37Then said to me the Master: “So that full Experience of this round thou bear away, Now go and see what their condition is.
Inf. 17.40Li tuoi ragionamenti sian là corti; mentre che torni, parlerò con questa, che ne conceda i suoi omeri forti».
Inf. 17.40There let thy conversation be concise; Till thou returnest I will speak with him, That he concede to us his stalwart shoulders.”
Inf. 17.43Così ancor su per la strema testa di quel settimo cerchio tutto solo andai, dove sedea la gente mesta.
Inf. 17.43Thus farther still upon the outermost Head of that seventh circle all alone I went, where sat the melancholy folk.
Inf. 17.46Per li occhi fora scoppiava lor duolo; di qua, di là soccorrien con le mani quando a’ vapori, e quando al caldo suolo:
Inf. 17.46Out of their eyes was gushing forth their woe; This way, that way, they helped them with their hands Now from the flames and now from the hot soil.
Inf. 17.49non altrimenti fan di state i cani or col ceffo or col piè, quando son morsi o da pulci o da mosche o da tafani.
Inf. 17.49Not otherwise in summer do the dogs, Now with the foot, now with the muzzle, when By fleas, or flies, or gadflies, they are bitten.
Inf. 17.52Poi che nel viso a certi li occhi porsi, ne’ quali ’l doloroso foco casca, non ne conobbi alcun; ma io m’accorsi
Inf. 17.52When I had turned mine eyes upon the faces Of some, on whom the dolorous fire is falling, Not one of them I knew; but I perceived
Inf. 17.55che dal collo a ciascun pendea una tasca ch’avea certo colore e certo segno, e quindi par che ’l loro occhio si pasca.
Inf. 17.55That from the neck of each there hung a pouch, Which certain colour had, and certain blazon; And thereupon it seems their eyes are feeding.
Inf. 17.58E com’ io riguardando tra lor vegno, in una borsa gialla vidi azzurro che d’un leone avea faccia e contegno.
Inf. 17.58And as I gazing round me come among them, Upon a yellow pouch I azure saw That had the face and posture of a lion.
Inf. 17.61Poi, procedendo di mio sguardo il curro, vidine un’altra come sangue rossa, mostrando un’oca bianca più che burro.
Inf. 17.61Proceeding then the current of my sight, Another of them saw I, red as blood, Display a goose more white than butter is.
Inf. 17.64E un che d’una scrofa azzurra e grossa segnato avea lo suo sacchetto bianco, mi disse: «Che fai tu in questa fossa?
Inf. 17.64And one, who with an azure sow and gravid Emblazoned had his little pouch of white, Said unto me: “What dost thou in this moat?
Inf. 17.67Or te ne va; e perché se’ vivo anco, sappi che ’l mio vicin Vitalïano sederà qui dal mio sinistro fianco.
Inf. 17.67Now get thee gone; and since thou’rt still alive, Know that a neighbour of mine, Vitaliano, Will have his seat here on my left-hand side.
Inf. 17.70Con questi Fiorentin son padoano: spesse fïate mi ’ntronan li orecchi gridando: “Vegna ’l cavalier sovrano,
Inf. 17.70A Paduan am I with these Florentines; Full many a time they thunder in mine ears, Exclaiming, ‘Come the sovereign cavalier,
Inf. 17.73che recherà la tasca con tre becchi!”». Qui distorse la bocca e di fuor trasse la lingua, come bue che ’l naso lecchi.
Inf. 17.73He who shall bring the satchel with three goats;’” Then twisted he his mouth, and forth he thrust His tongue, like to an ox that licks its nose.
Inf. 17.76E io, temendo no ’l più star crucciasse lui che di poco star m’avea ’mmonito, torna’mi in dietro da l’anime lasse.
Inf. 17.76And fearing lest my longer stay might vex Him who had warned me not to tarry long, Backward I turned me from those weary souls.
Inf. 17.79Trova’ il duca mio ch’era salito già su la groppa del fiero animale, e disse a me: «Or sie forte e ardito.
Inf. 17.79I found my Guide, who had already mounted Upon the back of that wild animal, And said to me: “Now be both strong and bold.
Inf. 17.82Omai si scende per sì fatte scale; monta dinanzi, ch’i’ voglio esser mezzo, sì che la coda non possa far male».
Inf. 17.82Now we descend by stairways such as these; Mount thou in front, for I will be midway, So that the tail may have no power to harm thee.”
Inf. 17.85Qual è colui che sì presso ha ’l riprezzo de la quartana, c’ha già l’unghie smorte, e triema tutto pur guardando ’l rezzo,
Inf. 17.85Such as he is who has so near the ague Of quartan that his nails are blue already, And trembles all, but looking at the shade;
Inf. 17.88tal divenn’ io a le parole porte; ma vergogna mi fé le sue minacce, che innanzi a buon segnor fa servo forte.
Inf. 17.88Even such became I at those proffered words; But shame in me his menaces produced, Which maketh servant strong before good master.
Inf. 17.91I’ m’assettai in su quelle spallacce; sì volli dir, ma la voce non venne com’ io credetti: ‘Fa che tu m’abbracce’.
Inf. 17.91I seated me upon those monstrous shoulders; I wished to say, and yet the voice came not As I believed, “Take heed that thou embrace me.”
Inf. 17.94Ma esso, ch’altra volta mi sovvenne ad altro forse, tosto ch’i’ montai con le braccia m’avvinse e mi sostenne;
Inf. 17.94But he, who other times had rescued me In other peril, soon as I had mounted, Within his arms encircled and sustained me,
Inf. 17.97e disse: «Gerïon, moviti omai: le rote larghe, e lo scender sia poco; pensa la nova soma che tu hai».
Inf. 17.97And said: “Now, Geryon, bestir thyself; The circles large, and the descent be little; Think of the novel burden which thou hast.”
Inf. 17.100Come la navicella esce di loco in dietro in dietro, sì quindi si tolse; e poi ch’al tutto si sentì a gioco,
Inf. 17.100Even as the little vessel shoves from shore, Backward, still backward, so he thence withdrew; And when he wholly felt himself afloat,
Inf. 17.103là ’v’ era ’l petto, la coda rivolse, e quella tesa, come anguilla, mosse, e con le branche l’aere a sé raccolse.
Inf. 17.103There where his breast had been he turned his tail, And that extended like an eel he moved, And with his paws drew to himself the air.
Inf. 17.106Maggior paura non credo che fosse quando Fetonte abbandonò li freni, per che ’l ciel, come pare ancor, si cosse;
Inf. 17.106A greater fear I do not think there was What time abandoned Phaeton the reins, Whereby the heavens, as still appears, were scorched;
Inf. 17.109né quando Icaro misero le reni sentì spennar per la scaldata cera, gridando il padre a lui «Mala via tieni!»,
Inf. 17.109Nor when the wretched Icarus his flanks Felt stripped of feathers by the melting wax, His father crying, “An ill way thou takest!”
Inf. 17.112che fu la mia, quando vidi ch’i’ era ne l’aere d’ogne parte, e vidi spenta ogne veduta fuor che de la fera.
Inf. 17.112Than was my own, when I perceived myself On all sides in the air, and saw extinguished The sight of everything but of the monster.
Inf. 17.115Ella sen va notando lenta lenta; rota e discende, ma non me n’accorgo se non che al viso e di sotto mi venta.
Inf. 17.115Onward he goeth, swimming slowly, slowly; Wheels and descends, but I perceive it only By wind upon my face and from below.
Inf. 17.118Io sentia già da la man destra il gorgo far sotto noi un orribile scroscio, per che con li occhi ’n giù la testa sporgo.
Inf. 17.118I heard already on the right the whirlpool Making a horrible crashing under us; Whence I thrust out my head with eyes cast downward.
Inf. 17.121Allor fu’ io più timido a lo stoscio, però ch’i’ vidi fuochi e senti’ pianti; ond’ io tremando tutto mi raccoscio.
Inf. 17.121Then was I still more fearful of the abyss; Because I fires beheld, and heard laments, Whereat I, trembling, all the closer cling.
Inf. 17.124E vidi poi, ché nol vedea davanti, lo scendere e ’l girar per li gran mali che s’appressavan da diversi canti.
Inf. 17.124I saw then, for before I had not seen it, The turning and descending, by great horrors That were approaching upon divers sides.
Inf. 17.127Come ’l falcon ch’è stato assai su l’ali, che sanza veder logoro o uccello fa dire al falconiere «Omè, tu cali!»,
Inf. 17.127As falcon who has long been on the wing, Who, without seeing either lure or bird, Maketh the falconer say, “Ah me, thou stoopest,”
Inf. 17.130discende lasso onde si move isnello, per cento rote, e da lunge si pone dal suo maestro, disdegnoso e fello;
Inf. 17.130Descendeth weary, whence he started swiftly, Thorough a hundred circles, and alights Far from his master, sullen and disdainful;
Inf. 17.133così ne puose al fondo Gerïone al piè al piè de la stagliata rocca, e, discarcate le nostre persone,
Inf. 17.133Even thus did Geryon place us on the bottom, Close to the bases of the rough-hewn rock, And being disencumbered of our persons,
Inf. 17.136si dileguò come da corda cocca.
Inf. 17.136He sped away as arrow from the string.
Inferno, Canto XVIII
Inferno, Canto XVIII — The Eighth Circle, Malebolge: The Fraudulent and the Malicious. The First Bolgia: Seducers and Panders. Venedico Caccianimico. Jason. The Second Bolgia: Flatterers. Allessio Interminelli. Thais.
Inf. 18.1Luogo è in inferno detto Malebolge, tutto di pietra di color ferrigno, come la cerchia che dintorno il volge.
Inf. 18.1There is a place in Hell called Malebolge, Wholly of stone and of an iron colour, As is the circle that around it turns.
Inf. 18.4Nel dritto mezzo del campo maligno vaneggia un pozzo assai largo e profondo, di cui suo loco dicerò l’ordigno.
Inf. 18.4Right in the middle of the field malign There yawns a well exceeding wide and deep, Of which its place the structure will recount.
Inf. 18.7Quel cinghio che rimane adunque è tondo tra ’l pozzo e ’l piè de l’alta ripa dura, e ha distinto in dieci valli il fondo.
Inf. 18.7Round, then, is that enclosure which remains Between the well and foot of the high, hard bank, And has distinct in valleys ten its bottom.
Inf. 18.10Quale, dove per guardia de le mura più e più fossi cingon li castelli, la parte dove son rende figura,
Inf. 18.10As where for the protection of the walls Many and many moats surround the castles, The part in which they are a figure forms,
Inf. 18.13tale imagine quivi facean quelli; e come a tai fortezze da’ lor sogli a la ripa di fuor son ponticelli,
Inf. 18.13Just such an image those presented there; And as about such strongholds from their gates Unto the outer bank are little bridges,
Inf. 18.16così da imo de la roccia scogli movien che ricidien li argini e ’ fossi infino al pozzo che i tronca e raccogli.
Inf. 18.16So from the precipice’s base did crags Project, which intersected dikes and moats, Unto the well that truncates and collects them.
Inf. 18.19In questo luogo, de la schiena scossi di Gerïon, trovammoci; e ’l poeta tenne a sinistra, e io dietro mi mossi.
Inf. 18.19Within this place, down shaken from the back Of Geryon, we found us; and the Poet Held to the left, and I moved on behind.
Inf. 18.22A la man destra vidi nova pieta, novo tormento e novi frustatori, di che la prima bolgia era repleta.
Inf. 18.22Upon my right hand I beheld new anguish, New torments, and new wielders of the lash, Wherewith the foremost Bolgia was replete.
Inf. 18.25Nel fondo erano ignudi i peccatori; dal mezzo in qua ci venien verso ’l volto, di là con noi, ma con passi maggiori,
Inf. 18.25Down at the bottom were the sinners naked; This side the middle came they facing us, Beyond it, with us, but with greater steps;
Inf. 18.28come i Roman per l’essercito molto, l’anno del giubileo, su per lo ponte hanno a passar la gente modo colto,
Inf. 18.28Even as the Romans, for the mighty host, The year of Jubilee, upon the bridge, Have chosen a mode to pass the people over;
Inf. 18.31che da l’un lato tutti hanno la fronte verso ’l castello e vanno a Santo Pietro, da l’altra sponda vanno verso ’l monte.
Inf. 18.31For all upon one side towards the Castle Their faces have, and go unto St. Peter’s; On the other side they go towards the Mountain.
Inf. 18.34Di qua, di là, su per lo sasso tetro vidi demon cornuti con gran ferze, che li battien crudelmente di retro.
Inf. 18.34This side and that, along the livid stone Beheld I horned demons with great scourges, Who cruelly were beating them behind.
Inf. 18.37Ahi come facean lor levar le berze a le prime percosse! già nessuno le seconde aspettava né le terze.
Inf. 18.37Ah me! how they did make them lift their legs At the first blows! and sooth not any one The second waited for, nor for the third.
Inf. 18.40Mentr’ io andava, li occhi miei in uno furo scontrati; e io sì tosto dissi: «Già di veder costui non son digiuno».
Inf. 18.40While I was going on, mine eyes by one Encountered were; and straight I said: “Already With sight of this one I am not unfed.”
Inf. 18.43Per ch’ïo a figurarlo i piedi affissi; e ’l dolce duca meco si ristette, e assentio ch’alquanto in dietro gissi.
Inf. 18.43Therefore I stayed my feet to make him out, And with me the sweet Guide came to a stand, And to my going somewhat back assented;
Inf. 18.46E quel frustato celar si credette bassando ’l viso; ma poco li valse, ch’io dissi: «O tu che l’occhio a terra gette,
Inf. 18.46And he, the scourged one, thought to hide himself, Lowering his face, but little it availed him; For said I: “Thou that castest down thine eyes,
Inf. 18.49se le fazion che porti non son false, Venedico se’ tu Caccianemico. Ma che ti mena a sì pungenti salse?».
Inf. 18.49If false are not the features which thou bearest, Thou art Venedico Caccianimico; But what doth bring thee to such pungent sauces?”
Inf. 18.52Ed elli a me: «Mal volontier lo dico; ma sforzami la tua chiara favella, che mi fa sovvenir del mondo antico.
Inf. 18.52And he to me: “Unwillingly I tell it; But forces me thine utterance distinct, Which makes me recollect the ancient world.
Inf. 18.55I’ fui colui che la Ghisolabella condussi a far la voglia del marchese, come che suoni la sconcia novella.
Inf. 18.55I was the one who the fair Ghisola Induced to grant the wishes of the Marquis, Howe’er the shameless story may be told.
Inf. 18.58E non pur io qui piango bolognese; anzi n’è questo loco tanto pieno, che tante lingue non son ora apprese
Inf. 18.58Not the sole Bolognese am I who weeps here; Nay, rather is this place so full of them, That not so many tongues to-day are taught
Inf. 18.61a dicer ‘sipa’ tra Sàvena e Reno; e se di ciò vuoi fede o testimonio, rècati a mente il nostro avaro seno».
Inf. 18.61’Twixt Reno and Savena to say ‘sipa;’ And if thereof thou wishest pledge or proof, Bring to thy mind our avaricious heart.”
Inf. 18.64Così parlando il percosse un demonio de la sua scurïada, e disse: «Via, ruffian! qui non son femmine da conio».
Inf. 18.64While speaking in this manner, with his scourge A demon smote him, and said: “Get thee gone Pander, there are no women here for coin.”
Inf. 18.67I’ mi raggiunsi con la scorta mia; poscia con pochi passi divenimmo là ’v’ uno scoglio de la ripa uscia.
Inf. 18.67I joined myself again unto mine Escort; Thereafterward with footsteps few we came To where a crag projected from the bank.
Inf. 18.70Assai leggeramente quel salimmo; e vòlti a destra su per la sua scheggia, da quelle cerchie etterne ci partimmo.
Inf. 18.70This very easily did we ascend, And turning to the right along its ridge, From those eternal circles we departed.
Inf. 18.73Quando noi fummo là dov’ el vaneggia di sotto per dar passo a li sferzati, lo duca disse: «Attienti, e fa che feggia
Inf. 18.73When we were there, where it is hollowed out Beneath, to give a passage to the scourged, The Guide said: “Wait, and see that on thee strike
Inf. 18.76lo viso in te di quest’ altri mal nati, ai quali ancor non vedesti la faccia però che son con noi insieme andati».
Inf. 18.76The vision of those others evil-born, Of whom thou hast not yet beheld the faces, Because together with us they have gone.”
Inf. 18.79Del vecchio ponte guardavam la traccia che venìa verso noi da l’altra banda, e che la ferza similmente scaccia.
Inf. 18.79From the old bridge we looked upon the train Which tow’rds us came upon the other border, And which the scourges in like manner smite.
Inf. 18.82E ’l buon maestro, sanza mia dimanda, mi disse: «Guarda quel grande che vene, e per dolor non par lagrime spanda:
Inf. 18.82And the good Master, without my inquiring, Said to me: “See that tall one who is coming, And for his pain seems not to shed a tear;
Inf. 18.85quanto aspetto reale ancor ritene! Quelli è Iasón, che per cuore e per senno li Colchi del monton privati féne.
Inf. 18.85Still what a royal aspect he retains! That Jason is, who by his heart and cunning The Colchians of the Ram made destitute.
Inf. 18.88Ello passò per l’isola di Lenno poi che l’ardite femmine spietate tutti li maschi loro a morte dienno.
Inf. 18.88He by the isle of Lemnos passed along After the daring women pitiless Had unto death devoted all their males.
Inf. 18.91Ivi con segni e con parole ornate Isifile ingannò, la giovinetta che prima avea tutte l’altre ingannate.
Inf. 18.91There with his tokens and with ornate words Did he deceive Hypsipyle, the maiden Who first, herself, had all the rest deceived.
Inf. 18.94Lasciolla quivi, gravida, soletta; tal colpa a tal martiro lui condanna; e anche di Medea si fa vendetta.
Inf. 18.94There did he leave her pregnant and forlorn; Such sin unto such punishment condemns him, And also for Medea is vengeance done.
Inf. 18.97Con lui sen va chi da tal parte inganna; e questo basti de la prima valle sapere e di color che ’n sé assanna».
Inf. 18.97With him go those who in such wise deceive; And this sufficient be of the first valley To know, and those that in its jaws it holds.”
Inf. 18.100Già eravam là ’ve lo stretto calle con l’argine secondo s’incrocicchia, e fa di quello ad un altr’ arco spalle.
Inf. 18.100We were already where the narrow path Crosses athwart the second dike, and forms Of that a buttress for another arch.
Inf. 18.103Quindi sentimmo gente che si nicchia ne l’altra bolgia e che col muso scuffa, e sé medesma con le palme picchia.
Inf. 18.103Thence we heard people, who are making moan In the next Bolgia, snorting with their muzzles, And with their palms beating upon themselves
Inf. 18.106Le ripe eran grommate d’una muffa, per l’alito di giù che vi s’appasta, che con li occhi e col naso facea zuffa.
Inf. 18.106The margins were incrusted with a mould By exhalation from below, that sticks there, And with the eyes and nostrils wages war.
Inf. 18.109Lo fondo è cupo sì, che non ci basta loco a veder sanza montare al dosso de l’arco, ove lo scoglio più sovrasta.
Inf. 18.109The bottom is so deep, no place suffices To give us sight of it, without ascending The arch’s back, where most the crag impends.
Inf. 18.112Quivi venimmo; e quindi giù nel fosso vidi gente attuffata in uno sterco che da li uman privadi parea mosso.
Inf. 18.112Thither we came, and thence down in the moat I saw a people smothered in a filth That out of human privies seemed to flow;
Inf. 18.115E mentre ch’io là giù con l’occhio cerco, vidi un col capo sì di merda lordo, che non parëa s’era laico o cherco.
Inf. 18.115And whilst below there with mine eye I search, I saw one with his head so foul with ordure, It was not clear if he were clerk or layman.
Inf. 18.118Quei mi sgridò: «Perché se’ tu sì gordo di riguardar più me che li altri brutti?». E io a lui: «Perché, se ben ricordo,
Inf. 18.118He screamed to me: “Wherefore art thou so eager To look at me more than the other foul ones?” And I to him: “Because, if I remember,
Inf. 18.121già t’ho veduto coi capelli asciutti, e se’ Alessio Interminei da Lucca: però t’adocchio più che li altri tutti».
Inf. 18.121I have already seen thee with dry hair, And thou’rt Alessio Interminei of Lucca; Therefore I eye thee more than all the others.”
Inf. 18.124Ed elli allor, battendosi la zucca: «Qua giù m’hanno sommerso le lusinghe ond’ io non ebbi mai la lingua stucca».
Inf. 18.124And he thereon, belabouring his pumpkin: “The flatteries have submerged me here below, Wherewith my tongue was never surfeited.”
Inf. 18.127Appresso ciò lo duca «Fa che pinghe», mi disse, «il viso un poco più avante, sì che la faccia ben con l’occhio attinghe
Inf. 18.127Then said to me the Guide: “See that thou thrust Thy visage somewhat farther in advance, That with thine eyes thou well the face attain
Inf. 18.130di quella sozza e scapigliata fante che là si graffia con l’unghie merdose, e or s’accoscia e ora è in piedi stante.
Inf. 18.130Of that uncleanly and dishevelled drab, Who there doth scratch herself with filthy nails, And crouches now, and now on foot is standing.
Inf. 18.133Taïde è, la puttana che rispuose al drudo suo quando disse “Ho io grazie grandi apo te?”: “Anzi maravigliose!”.
Inf. 18.133Thais the harlot is it, who replied Unto her paramour, when he said, ‘Have I Great gratitude from thee?’—‘Nay, marvellous;’
Inf. 18.136E quinci sian le nostre viste sazie».
Inf. 18.136And herewith let our sight be satisfied.”
Inferno, Canto XIX
Inferno, Canto XIX — The Third Bolgia: Simoniacs. Pope Nicholas III. Dante’s Reproof of corrupt Prelates.
Inf. 19.1O Simon mago, o miseri seguaci che le cose di Dio, che di bontate deon essere spose, e voi rapaci
Inf. 19.1O Simon Magus, O forlorn disciples, Ye who the things of God, which ought to be The brides of holiness, rapaciously
Inf. 19.4per oro e per argento avolterate, or convien che per voi suoni la tromba, però che ne la terza bolgia state.
Inf. 19.4For silver and for gold do prostitute, Now it behoves for you the trumpet sound, Because in this third Bolgia ye abide.
Inf. 19.7Già eravamo, a la seguente tomba, montati de lo scoglio in quella parte ch’a punto sovra mezzo ’l fosso piomba.
Inf. 19.7We had already on the following tomb Ascended to that portion of the crag Which o’er the middle of the moat hangs plumb.
Inf. 19.10O somma sapïenza, quanta è l’arte che mostri in cielo, in terra e nel mal mondo, e quanto giusto tua virtù comparte!
Inf. 19.10Wisdom supreme, O how great art thou showest In heaven, in earth, and in the evil world, And with what justice doth thy power distribute!
Inf. 19.13Io vidi per le coste e per lo fondo piena la pietra livida di fóri, d’un largo tutti e ciascun era tondo.
Inf. 19.13I saw upon the sides and on the bottom The livid stone with perforations filled, All of one size, and every one was round.
Inf. 19.16Non mi parean men ampi né maggiori che que’ che son nel mio bel San Giovanni, fatti per loco d’i battezzatori;
Inf. 19.16To me less ample seemed they not, nor greater Than those that in my beautiful Saint John Are fashioned for the place of the baptisers,
Inf. 19.19l’un de li quali, ancor non è molt’ anni, rupp’ io per un che dentro v’annegava: e questo sia suggel ch’ogn’ omo sganni.
Inf. 19.19And one of which, not many years ago, I broke for some one, who was drowning in it; Be this a seal all men to undeceive.
Inf. 19.22Fuor de la bocca a ciascun soperchiava d’un peccator li piedi e de le gambe infino al grosso, e l’altro dentro stava.
Inf. 19.22Out of the mouth of each one there protruded The feet of a transgressor, and the legs Up to the calf, the rest within remained.
Inf. 19.25Le piante erano a tutti accese intrambe; per che sì forte guizzavan le giunte, che spezzate averien ritorte e strambe.
Inf. 19.25In all of them the soles were both on fire; Wherefore the joints so violently quivered, They would have snapped asunder withes and bands.
Inf. 19.28Qual suole il fiammeggiar de le cose unte muoversi pur su per la strema buccia, tal era lì dai calcagni a le punte.
Inf. 19.28Even as the flame of unctuous things is wont To move upon the outer surface only, So likewise was it there from heel to point.
Inf. 19.31«Chi è colui, maestro, che si cruccia guizzando più che li altri suoi consorti», diss’ io, «e cui più roggia fiamma succia?».
Inf. 19.31“Master, who is that one who writhes himself, More than his other comrades quivering,” I said, “and whom a redder flame is sucking?”
Inf. 19.34Ed elli a me: «Se tu vuo’ ch’i’ ti porti là giù per quella ripa che più giace, da lui saprai di sé e de’ suoi torti».
Inf. 19.34And he to me: “If thou wilt have me bear thee Down there along that bank which lowest lies, From him thou’lt know his errors and himself.”
Inf. 19.37E io: «Tanto m’è bel, quanto a te piace: tu se’ segnore, e sai ch’i’ non mi parto dal tuo volere, e sai quel che si tace».
Inf. 19.37And I: “What pleases thee, to me is pleasing; Thou art my Lord, and knowest that I depart not From thy desire, and knowest what is not spoken.”
Inf. 19.40Allor venimmo in su l’argine quarto; volgemmo e discendemmo a mano stanca là giù nel fondo foracchiato e arto.
Inf. 19.40Straightway upon the fourth dike we arrived; We turned, and on the left-hand side descended Down to the bottom full of holes and narrow.
Inf. 19.43Lo buon maestro ancor de la sua anca non mi dipuose, sì mi giunse al rotto di quel che si piangeva con la zanca.
Inf. 19.43And the good Master yet from off his haunch Deposed me not, till to the hole he brought me Of him who so lamented with his shanks.
Inf. 19.46«O qual che se’ che ’l di sù tien di sotto, anima trista come pal commessa», comincia’ io a dir, «se puoi, fa motto».
Inf. 19.46“Whoe’er thou art, that standest upside down, O doleful soul, implanted like a stake,” To say began I, “if thou canst, speak out.”
Inf. 19.49Io stava come ’l frate che confessa lo perfido assessin, che, poi ch’è fitto, richiama lui per che la morte cessa.
Inf. 19.49I stood even as the friar who is confessing The false assassin, who, when he is fixed, Recalls him, so that death may be delayed.
Inf. 19.52Ed el gridò: «Se’ tu già costì ritto, se’ tu già costì ritto, Bonifazio? Di parecchi anni mi mentì lo scritto.
Inf. 19.52And he cried out: “Dost thou stand there already, Dost thou stand there already, Boniface? By many years the record lied to me.
Inf. 19.55Se’ tu sì tosto di quell’ aver sazio per lo qual non temesti tòrre a ’nganno la bella donna, e poi di farne strazio?».
Inf. 19.55Art thou so early satiate with that wealth, For which thou didst not fear to take by fraud The beautiful Lady, and then work her woe?”
Inf. 19.58Tal mi fec’ io, quai son color che stanno, per non intender ciò ch’è lor risposto, quasi scornati, e risponder non sanno.
Inf. 19.58Such I became, as people are who stand, Not comprehending what is answered them, As if bemocked, and know not how to answer.
Inf. 19.61Allor Virgilio disse: «Dilli tosto: “Non son colui, non son colui che credi”»; e io rispuosi come a me fu imposto.
Inf. 19.61Then said Virgilius: “Say to him straightway, ‘I am not he, I am not he thou thinkest.’” And I replied as was imposed on me.
Inf. 19.64Per che lo spirto tutti storse i piedi; poi, sospirando e con voce di pianto, mi disse: «Dunque che a me richiedi?
Inf. 19.64Whereat the spirit writhed with both his feet, Then, sighing, with a voice of lamentation Said to me: “Then what wantest thou of me?
Inf. 19.67Se di saper ch’i’ sia ti cal cotanto, che tu abbi però la ripa corsa, sappi ch’i’ fui vestito del gran manto;
Inf. 19.67If who I am thou carest so much to know, That thou on that account hast crossed the bank, Know that I vested was with the great mantle;
Inf. 19.70e veramente fui figliuol de l’orsa, cupido sì per avanzar li orsatti, che sù l’avere e qui me misi in borsa.
Inf. 19.70And truly was I son of the She-bear, So eager to advance the cubs, that wealth Above, and here myself, I pocketed.
Inf. 19.73Di sotto al capo mio son li altri tratti che precedetter me simoneggiando, per le fessure de la pietra piatti.
Inf. 19.73Beneath my head the others are dragged down Who have preceded me in simony, Flattened along the fissure of the rock.
Inf. 19.76Là giù cascherò io altresì quando verrà colui ch’i’ credea che tu fossi, allor ch’i’ feci ’l sùbito dimando.
Inf. 19.76Below there I shall likewise fall, whenever That one shall come who I believed thou wast, What time the sudden question I proposed.
Inf. 19.79Ma più è ’l tempo già che i piè mi cossi e ch’i’ son stato così sottosopra, ch’el non starà piantato coi piè rossi:
Inf. 19.79But longer I my feet already toast, And here have been in this way upside down, Than he will planted stay with reddened feet;
Inf. 19.82ché dopo lui verrà di più laida opra, di ver’ ponente, un pastor sanza legge, tal che convien che lui e me ricuopra.
Inf. 19.82For after him shall come of fouler deed From tow’rds the west a Pastor without law, Such as befits to cover him and me.
Inf. 19.85Nuovo Iasón sarà, di cui si legge ne’ Maccabei; e come a quel fu molle suo re, così fia lui chi Francia regge».
Inf. 19.85New Jason will he be, of whom we read In Maccabees; and as his king was pliant, So he who governs France shall be to this one.”
Inf. 19.88Io non so s’i’ mi fui qui troppo folle, ch’i’ pur rispuosi lui a questo metro: «Deh, or mi dì: quanto tesoro volle
Inf. 19.88I do not know if I were here too bold, That him I answered only in this metre: “I pray thee tell me now how great a treasure
Inf. 19.91Nostro Segnore in prima da san Pietro ch’ei ponesse le chiavi in sua balìa? Certo non chiese se non “Viemmi retro”.
Inf. 19.91Our Lord demanded of Saint Peter first, Before he put the keys into his keeping? Truly he nothing asked but ‘Follow me.’
Inf. 19.94Né Pier né li altri tolsero a Matia oro od argento, quando fu sortito al loco che perdé l’anima ria.
Inf. 19.94Nor Peter nor the rest asked of Matthias Silver or gold, when he by lot was chosen Unto the place the guilty soul had lost.
Inf. 19.97Però ti sta, ché tu se’ ben punito; e guarda ben la mal tolta moneta ch’esser ti fece contra Carlo ardito.
Inf. 19.97Therefore stay here, for thou art justly punished, And keep safe guard o’er the ill-gotten money, Which caused thee to be valiant against Charles.
Inf. 19.100E se non fosse ch’ancor lo mi vieta la reverenza de le somme chiavi che tu tenesti ne la vita lieta,
Inf. 19.100And were it not that still forbids it me The reverence for the keys superlative Thou hadst in keeping in the gladsome life,
Inf. 19.103io userei parole ancor più gravi; ché la vostra avarizia il mondo attrista, calcando i buoni e sollevando i pravi.
Inf. 19.103I would make use of words more grievous still; Because your avarice afflicts the world, Trampling the good and lifting the depraved.
Inf. 19.106Di voi pastor s’accorse il Vangelista, quando colei che siede sopra l’acque puttaneggiar coi regi a lui fu vista;
Inf. 19.106The Evangelist you Pastors had in mind, When she who sitteth upon many waters To fornicate with kings by him was seen;
Inf. 19.109quella che con le sette teste nacque, e da le diece corna ebbe argomento, fin che virtute al suo marito piacque.
Inf. 19.109The same who with the seven heads was born, And power and strength from the ten horns received, So long as virtue to her spouse was pleasing.
Inf. 19.112Fatto v’avete dio d’oro e d’argento; e che altro è da voi a l’idolatre, se non ch’elli uno, e voi ne orate cento?
Inf. 19.112Ye have made yourselves a god of gold and silver; And from the idolater how differ ye, Save that he one, and ye a hundred worship?
Inf. 19.115Ahi, Costantin, di quanto mal fu matre, non la tua conversion, ma quella dote che da te prese il primo ricco patre!».
Inf. 19.115Ah, Constantine! of how much ill was mother, Not thy conversion, but that marriage dower Which the first wealthy Father took from thee!”
Inf. 19.118E mentr’ io li cantava cotai note, o ira o coscïenza che ’l mordesse, forte spingava con ambo le piote.
Inf. 19.118And while I sang to him such notes as these, Either that anger or that conscience stung him, He struggled violently with both his feet.
Inf. 19.121I’ credo ben ch’al mio duca piacesse, con sì contenta labbia sempre attese lo suon de le parole vere espresse.
Inf. 19.121I think in sooth that it my Leader pleased, With such contented lip he listened ever Unto the sound of the true words expressed.
Inf. 19.124Però con ambo le braccia mi prese; e poi che tutto su mi s’ebbe al petto, rimontò per la via onde discese.
Inf. 19.124Therefore with both his arms he took me up, And when he had me all upon his breast, Remounted by the way where he descended.
Inf. 19.127Né si stancò d’avermi a sé distretto, sì men portò sovra ’l colmo de l’arco che dal quarto al quinto argine è tragetto.
Inf. 19.127Nor did he tire to have me clasped to him; But bore me to the summit of the arch Which from the fourth dike to the fifth is passage.
Inf. 19.130Quivi soavemente spuose il carco, soave per lo scoglio sconcio ed erto che sarebbe a le capre duro varco.
Inf. 19.130There tenderly he laid his burden down, Tenderly on the crag uneven and steep, That would have been hard passage for the goats:
Inf. 19.133Indi un altro vallon mi fu scoperto.
Inf. 19.133Thence was unveiled to me another valley.
Inferno, Canto XX
Inferno, Canto XX — The Fourth Bolgia: Soothsayers. Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Aruns, Manto, Eryphylus, Michael Scott, Guido Bonatti, and Asdente. Virgil reproaches Dante’s Pity. Mantua’s Foundation.
Inf. 20.1Di nova pena mi conven far versi e dar matera al ventesimo canto de la prima canzon, ch’è d’i sommersi.
Inf. 20.1Of a new pain behoves me to make verses And give material to the twentieth canto Of the first song, which is of the submerged.
Inf. 20.4Io era già disposto tutto quanto a riguardar ne lo scoperto fondo, che si bagnava d’angoscioso pianto;
Inf. 20.4I was already thoroughly disposed To peer down into the uncovered depth, Which bathed itself with tears of agony;
Inf. 20.7e vidi gente per lo vallon tondo venir, tacendo e lagrimando, al passo che fanno le letane in questo mondo.
Inf. 20.7And people saw I through the circular valley, Silent and weeping, coming at the pace Which in this world the Litanies assume.
Inf. 20.10Come ’l viso mi scese in lor più basso, mirabilmente apparve esser travolto ciascun tra ’l mento e ’l principio del casso,
Inf. 20.10As lower down my sight descended on them, Wondrously each one seemed to be distorted From chin to the beginning of the chest;
Inf. 20.13ché da le reni era tornato ’l volto, e in dietro venir li convenia, perché ’l veder dinanzi era lor tolto.
Inf. 20.13For tow’rds the reins the countenance was turned, And backward it behoved them to advance, As to look forward had been taken from them.
Inf. 20.16Forse per forza già di parlasia si travolse così alcun del tutto; ma io nol vidi, né credo che sia.
Inf. 20.16Perchance indeed by violence of palsy Some one has been thus wholly turned awry; But I ne’er saw it, nor believe it can be.
Inf. 20.19Se Dio ti lasci, lettor, prender frutto di tua lezione, or pensa per te stesso com’ io potea tener lo viso asciutto,
Inf. 20.19As God may let thee, Reader, gather fruit From this thy reading, think now for thyself How I could ever keep my face unmoistened,
Inf. 20.22quando la nostra imagine di presso vidi sì torta, che ’l pianto de li occhi le natiche bagnava per lo fesso.
Inf. 20.22When our own image near me I beheld Distorted so, the weeping of the eyes Along the fissure bathed the hinder parts.
Inf. 20.25Certo io piangea, poggiato a un de’ rocchi del duro scoglio, sì che la mia scorta mi disse: «Ancor se’ tu de li altri sciocchi?
Inf. 20.25Truly I wept, leaning upon a peak Of the hard crag, so that my Escort said To me: “Art thou, too, of the other fools?
Inf. 20.28Qui vive la pietà quand’ è ben morta; chi è più scellerato che colui che al giudicio divin passion comporta?
Inf. 20.28Here pity lives when it is wholly dead; Who is a greater reprobate than he Who feels compassion at the doom divine?
Inf. 20.31Drizza la testa, drizza, e vedi a cui s’aperse a li occhi d’i Teban la terra; per ch’ei gridavan tutti: “Dove rui,
Inf. 20.31Lift up, lift up thy head, and see for whom Opened the earth before the Thebans’ eyes; Wherefore they all cried: ‘Whither rushest thou,
Inf. 20.34Anfïarao? perché lasci la guerra?”. E non restò di ruinare a valle fino a Minòs che ciascheduno afferra.
Inf. 20.34Amphiaraus? Why dost leave the war?’ And downward ceased he not to fall amain As far as Minos, who lays hold on all.
Inf. 20.37Mira c’ha fatto petto de le spalle; perché volle veder troppo davante, di retro guarda e fa retroso calle.
Inf. 20.37See, he has made a bosom of his shoulders! Because he wished to see too far before him Behind he looks, and backward goes his way:
Inf. 20.40Vedi Tiresia, che mutò sembiante quando di maschio femmina divenne, cangiandosi le membra tutte quante;
Inf. 20.40Behold Tiresias, who his semblance changed, When from a male a female he became, His members being all of them transformed;
Inf. 20.43e prima, poi, ribatter li convenne li duo serpenti avvolti, con la verga, che rïavesse le maschili penne.
Inf. 20.43And afterwards was forced to strike once more The two entangled serpents with his rod, Ere he could have again his manly plumes.
Inf. 20.46Aronta è quel ch’al ventre li s’atterga, che ne’ monti di Luni, dove ronca lo Carrarese che di sotto alberga,
Inf. 20.46That Aruns is, who backs the other’s belly, Who in the hills of Luni, there where grubs The Carrarese who houses underneath,
Inf. 20.49ebbe tra ’ bianchi marmi la spelonca per sua dimora; onde a guardar le stelle e ’l mar non li era la veduta tronca.
Inf. 20.49Among the marbles white a cavern had For his abode; whence to behold the stars And sea, the view was not cut off from him.
Inf. 20.52E quella che ricuopre le mammelle, che tu non vedi, con le trecce sciolte, e ha di là ogne pilosa pelle,
Inf. 20.52And she there, who is covering up her breasts, Which thou beholdest not, with loosened tresses, And on that side has all the hairy skin,
Inf. 20.55Manto fu, che cercò per terre molte; poscia si puose là dove nacqu’ io; onde un poco mi piace che m’ascolte.
Inf. 20.55Was Manto, who made quest through many lands, Afterwards tarried there where I was born; Whereof I would thou list to me a little.
Inf. 20.58Poscia che ’l padre suo di vita uscìo e venne serva la città di Baco, questa gran tempo per lo mondo gio.
Inf. 20.58After her father had from life departed, And the city of Bacchus had become enslaved, She a long season wandered through the world.
Inf. 20.61Suso in Italia bella giace un laco, a piè de l’Alpe che serra Lamagna sovra Tiralli, c’ha nome Benaco.
Inf. 20.61Above in beauteous Italy lies a lake At the Alp’s foot that shuts in Germany Over Tyrol, and has the name Benaco.
Inf. 20.64Per mille fonti, credo, e più si bagna tra Garda e Val Camonica e Pennino de l’acqua che nel detto laco stagna.
Inf. 20.64By a thousand springs, I think, and more, is bathed, ’Twixt Garda and Val Camonica, Pennino, With water that grows stagnant in that lake.
Inf. 20.67Loco è nel mezzo là dove ’l trentino pastore e quel di Brescia e ’l veronese segnar poria, s’e’ fesse quel cammino.
Inf. 20.67Midway a place is where the Trentine Pastor, And he of Brescia, and the Veronese Might give his blessing, if he passed that way.
Inf. 20.70Siede Peschiera, bello e forte arnese da fronteggiar Bresciani e Bergamaschi, ove la riva ’ntorno più discese.
Inf. 20.70Sitteth Peschiera, fortress fair and strong, To front the Brescians and the Bergamasks, Where round about the bank descendeth lowest.
Inf. 20.73Ivi convien che tutto quanto caschi ciò che ’n grembo a Benaco star non può, e fassi fiume giù per verdi paschi.
Inf. 20.73There of necessity must fall whatever In bosom of Benaco cannot stay, And grows a river down through verdant pastures.
Inf. 20.76Tosto che l’acqua a correr mette co, non più Benaco, ma Mencio si chiama fino a Governol, dove cade in Po.
Inf. 20.76Soon as the water doth begin to run, No more Benaco is it called, but Mincio, Far as Governo, where it falls in Po.
Inf. 20.79Non molto ha corso, ch’el trova una lama, ne la qual si distende e la ’mpaluda; e suol di state talor essere grama.
Inf. 20.79Not far it runs before it finds a plain In which it spreads itself, and makes it marshy, And oft ’tis wont in summer to be sickly.
Inf. 20.82Quindi passando la vergine cruda vide terra, nel mezzo del pantano, sanza coltura e d’abitanti nuda.
Inf. 20.82Passing that way the virgin pitiless Land in the middle of the fen descried, Untilled and naked of inhabitants;
Inf. 20.85Lì, per fuggire ogne consorzio umano, ristette con suoi servi a far sue arti, e visse, e vi lasciò suo corpo vano.
Inf. 20.85There to escape all human intercourse, She with her servants stayed, her arts to practise And lived, and left her empty body there.
Inf. 20.88Li uomini poi che ’ntorno erano sparti s’accolsero a quel loco, ch’era forte per lo pantan ch’avea da tutte parti.
Inf. 20.88The men, thereafter, who were scattered round, Collected in that place, which was made strong By the lagoon it had on every side;
Inf. 20.91Fer la città sovra quell’ ossa morte; e per colei che ’l loco prima elesse, Mantüa l’appellar sanz’ altra sorte.
Inf. 20.91They built their city over those dead bones, And, after her who first the place selected, Mantua named it, without other omen.
Inf. 20.94Già fuor le genti sue dentro più spesse, prima che la mattia da Casalodi da Pinamonte inganno ricevesse.
Inf. 20.94Its people once within more crowded were, Ere the stupidity of Casalodi From Pinamonte had received deceit.
Inf. 20.97Però t’assenno che, se tu mai odi originar la mia terra altrimenti, la verità nulla menzogna frodi».
Inf. 20.97Therefore I caution thee, if e’er thou hearest Originate my city otherwise, No falsehood may the verity defraud.”
Inf. 20.100E io: «Maestro, i tuoi ragionamenti mi son sì certi e prendon sì mia fede, che li altri mi sarien carboni spenti.
Inf. 20.100And I: “My Master, thy discourses are To me so certain, and so take my faith, That unto me the rest would be spent coals.
Inf. 20.103Ma dimmi, de la gente che procede, se tu ne vedi alcun degno di nota; ché solo a ciò la mia mente rifiede».
Inf. 20.103But tell me of the people who are passing, If any one note-worthy thou beholdest, For only unto that my mind reverts.”
Inf. 20.106Allor mi disse: «Quel che da la gota porge la barba in su le spalle brune, fu—quando Grecia fu di maschi vòta,
Inf. 20.106Then said he to me: “He who from the cheek Thrusts out his beard upon his swarthy shoulders Was, at the time when Greece was void of males,
Inf. 20.109sì ch’a pena rimaser per le cune— augure, e diede ’l punto con Calcanta in Aulide a tagliar la prima fune.
Inf. 20.109So that there scarce remained one in the cradle, An augur, and with Calchas gave the moment, In Aulis, when to sever the first cable.
Inf. 20.112Euripilo ebbe nome, e così ’l canta l’alta mia tragedìa in alcun loco: ben lo sai tu che la sai tutta quanta.
Inf. 20.112Eryphylus his name was, and so sings My lofty Tragedy in some part or other; That knowest thou well, who knowest the whole of it.
Inf. 20.115Quell’ altro che ne’ fianchi è così poco, Michele Scotto fu, che veramente de le magiche frode seppe ’l gioco.
Inf. 20.115The next, who is so slender in the flanks, Was Michael Scott, who of a verity Of magical illusions knew the game.
Inf. 20.118Vedi Guido Bonatti; vedi Asdente, ch’avere inteso al cuoio e a lo spago ora vorrebbe, ma tardi si pente.
Inf. 20.118Behold Guido Bonatti, behold Asdente, Who now unto his leather and his thread Would fain have stuck, but he too late repents.
Inf. 20.121Vedi le triste che lasciaron l’ago, la spuola e ’l fuso, e fecersi ’ndivine; fecer malie con erbe e con imago.
Inf. 20.121Behold the wretched ones, who left the needle, The spool and rock, and made them fortune-tellers; They wrought their magic spells with herb and image.
Inf. 20.124Ma vienne omai, ché già tiene ’l confine d’amendue li emisperi e tocca l’onda sotto Sobilia Caino e le spine;
Inf. 20.124But come now, for already holds the confines Of both the hemispheres, and under Seville Touches the ocean-wave, Cain and the thorns,
Inf. 20.127e già iernotte fu la luna tonda: ben ten de’ ricordar, ché non ti nocque alcuna volta per la selva fonda».
Inf. 20.127And yesternight the moon was round already; Thou shouldst remember well it did not harm thee From time to time within the forest deep.”
Inf. 20.130Sì mi parlava, e andavamo introcque.
Inf. 20.130Thus spake he to me, and we walked the while.
Inferno, Canto XXI
Inferno, Canto XXI — The Fifth Bolgia: Peculators. The Elder of Santa Zita. Malacoda and other Devils.
Inf. 21.1Così di ponte in ponte, altro parlando che la mia comedìa cantar non cura, venimmo; e tenavamo ’l colmo, quando
Inf. 21.1From bridge to bridge thus, speaking other things Of which my Comedy cares not to sing, We came along, and held the summit, when
Inf. 21.4restammo per veder l’altra fessura di Malebolge e li altri pianti vani; e vidila mirabilmente oscura.
Inf. 21.4We halted to behold another fissure Of Malebolge and other vain laments; And I beheld it marvellously dark.
Inf. 21.7Quale ne l’arzanà de’ Viniziani bolle l’inverno la tenace pece a rimpalmare i legni lor non sani,
Inf. 21.7As in the Arsenal of the Venetians Boils in the winter the tenacious pitch To smear their unsound vessels o’er again,
Inf. 21.10ché navicar non ponno—in quella vece chi fa suo legno novo e chi ristoppa le coste a quel che più vïaggi fece;
Inf. 21.10For sail they cannot; and instead thereof One makes his vessel new, and one recaulks The ribs of that which many a voyage has made;
Inf. 21.13chi ribatte da proda e chi da poppa; altri fa remi e altri volge sarte; chi terzeruolo e artimon rintoppa—:
Inf. 21.13One hammers at the prow, one at the stern, This one makes oars, and that one cordage twists, Another mends the mainsail and the mizzen;
Inf. 21.16tal, non per foco ma per divin’ arte, bollia là giuso una pegola spessa, che ’nviscava la ripa d’ogne parte.
Inf. 21.16Thus, not by fire, but by the art divine, Was boiling down below there a dense pitch Which upon every side the bank belimed.
Inf. 21.19I’ vedea lei, ma non vedëa in essa mai che le bolle che ’l bollor levava, e gonfiar tutta, e riseder compressa.
Inf. 21.19I saw it, but I did not see within it Aught but the bubbles that the boiling raised, And all swell up and resubside compressed.
Inf. 21.22Mentr’ io là giù fisamente mirava, lo duca mio, dicendo «Guarda, guarda!», mi trasse a sé del loco dov’ io stava.
Inf. 21.22The while below there fixedly I gazed, My Leader, crying out: “Beware, beware!” Drew me unto himself from where I stood.
Inf. 21.25Allor mi volsi come l’uom cui tarda di veder quel che li convien fuggire e cui paura sùbita sgagliarda,
Inf. 21.25Then I turned round, as one who is impatient To see what it behoves him to escape, And whom a sudden terror doth unman,
Inf. 21.28che, per veder, non indugia ’l partire: e vidi dietro a noi un diavol nero correndo su per lo scoglio venire.
Inf. 21.28Who, while he looks, delays not his departure; And I beheld behind us a black devil, Running along upon the crag, approach.
Inf. 21.31Ahi quant’ elli era ne l’aspetto fero! e quanto mi parea ne l’atto acerbo, con l’ali aperte e sovra i piè leggero!
Inf. 21.31Ah, how ferocious was he in his aspect! And how he seemed to me in action ruthless, With open wings and light upon his feet!
Inf. 21.34L’omero suo, ch’era aguto e superbo, carcava un peccator con ambo l’anche, e quei tenea de’ piè ghermito ’l nerbo.
Inf. 21.34His shoulders, which sharp-pointed were and high, A sinner did encumber with both haunches, And he held clutched the sinews of the feet.
Inf. 21.37Del nostro ponte disse: «O Malebranche, ecco un de li anzïan di Santa Zita! Mettetel sotto, ch’i’ torno per anche
Inf. 21.37From off our bridge, he said: “O Malebranche, Behold one of the elders of Saint Zita; Plunge him beneath, for I return for others
Inf. 21.40a quella terra, che n’è ben fornita: ogn’ uom v’è barattier, fuor che Bonturo; del no, per li denar, vi si fa ita».
Inf. 21.40Unto that town, which is well furnished with them. All there are barrators, except Bonturo; No into Yes for money there is changed.”
Inf. 21.43Là giù ’l buttò, e per lo scoglio duro si volse; e mai non fu mastino sciolto con tanta fretta a seguitar lo furo.
Inf. 21.43He hurled him down, and over the hard crag Turned round, and never was a mastiff loosened In so much hurry to pursue a thief.
Inf. 21.46Quel s’attuffò, e tornò sù convolto; ma i demon che del ponte avean coperchio, gridar: «Qui non ha loco il Santo Volto!
Inf. 21.46The other sank, and rose again face downward; But the demons, under cover of the bridge, Cried: “Here the Santo Volto has no place!
Inf. 21.49qui si nuota altrimenti che nel Serchio! Però, se tu non vuo’ di nostri graffi, non far sopra la pegola soverchio».
Inf. 21.49Here swims one otherwise than in the Serchio; Therefore, if for our gaffs thou wishest not, Do not uplift thyself above the pitch.”
Inf. 21.52Poi l’addentar con più di cento raffi, disser: «Coverto convien che qui balli, sì che, se puoi, nascosamente accaffi».
Inf. 21.52They seized him then with more than a hundred rakes; They said: “It here behoves thee to dance covered, That, if thou canst, thou secretly mayest pilfer.”
Inf. 21.55Non altrimenti i cuoci a’ lor vassalli fanno attuffare in mezzo la caldaia la carne con li uncin, perché non galli.
Inf. 21.55Not otherwise the cooks their scullions make Immerse into the middle of the caldron The meat with hooks, so that it may not float.
Inf. 21.58Lo buon maestro «Acciò che non si paia che tu ci sia», mi disse, «giù t’acquatta dopo uno scheggio, ch’alcun schermo t’aia;
Inf. 21.58Said the good Master to me: “That it be not Apparent thou art here, crouch thyself down Behind a jag, that thou mayest have some screen;
Inf. 21.61e per nulla offension che mi sia fatta, non temer tu, ch’i’ ho le cose conte, perch’ altra volta fui a tal baratta».
Inf. 21.61And for no outrage that is done to me Be thou afraid, because these things I know, For once before was I in such a scuffle.”
Inf. 21.64Poscia passò di là dal co del ponte; e com’ el giunse in su la ripa sesta, mestier li fu d’aver sicura fronte.
Inf. 21.64Then he passed on beyond the bridge’s head, And as upon the sixth bank he arrived, Need was for him to have a steadfast front.
Inf. 21.67Con quel furore e con quella tempesta ch’escono i cani a dosso al poverello che di sùbito chiede ove s’arresta,
Inf. 21.67With the same fury, and the same uproar, As dogs leap out upon a mendicant, Who on a sudden begs, where’er he stops,
Inf. 21.70usciron quei di sotto al ponticello, e volser contra lui tutt’ i runcigli; ma el gridò: «Nessun di voi sia fello!
Inf. 21.70They issued from beneath the little bridge, And turned against him all their grappling-irons; But he cried out: “Be none of you malignant!
Inf. 21.73Innanzi che l’uncin vostro mi pigli, traggasi avante l’un di voi che m’oda, e poi d’arruncigliarmi si consigli».
Inf. 21.73Before those hooks of yours lay hold of me, Let one of you step forward, who may hear me, And then take counsel as to grappling me.”
Inf. 21.76Tutti gridaron: «Vada Malacoda!»; per ch’un si mosse—e li altri stetter fermi— e venne a lui dicendo: «Che li approda?».
Inf. 21.76They all cried out: “Let Malacoda go;” Whereat one started, and the rest stood still, And he came to him, saying: “What avails it?”
Inf. 21.79«Credi tu, Malacoda, qui vedermi esser venuto», disse ’l mio maestro, «sicuro già da tutti vostri schermi,
Inf. 21.79“Thinkest thou, Malacoda, to behold me Advanced into this place,” my Master said, “Safe hitherto from all your skill of fence,
Inf. 21.82sanza voler divino e fato destro? Lascian’ andar, ché nel cielo è voluto ch’i’ mostri altrui questo cammin silvestro».
Inf. 21.82Without the will divine, and fate auspicious? Let me go on, for it in Heaven is willed That I another show this savage road.”
Inf. 21.85Allor li fu l’orgoglio sì caduto, ch’e’ si lasciò cascar l’uncino a’ piedi, e disse a li altri: «Omai non sia feruto».
Inf. 21.85Then was his arrogance so humbled in him, That he let fall his grapnel at his feet, And to the others said: “Now strike him not.”
Inf. 21.88E ’l duca mio a me: «O tu che siedi tra li scheggion del ponte quatto quatto, sicuramente omai a me ti riedi».
Inf. 21.88And unto me my Guide: “O thou, who sittest Among the splinters of the bridge crouched down, Securely now return to me again.”
Inf. 21.91Per ch’io mi mossi e a lui venni ratto; e i diavoli si fecer tutti avanti, sì ch’io temetti ch’ei tenesser patto;
Inf. 21.91Wherefore I started and came swiftly to him; And all the devils forward thrust themselves, So that I feared they would not keep their compact.
Inf. 21.94così vid’ ïo già temer li fanti ch’uscivan patteggiati di Caprona, veggendo sé tra nemici cotanti.
Inf. 21.94And thus beheld I once afraid the soldiers Who issued under safeguard from Caprona, Seeing themselves among so many foes.
Inf. 21.97I’ m’accostai con tutta la persona lungo ’l mio duca, e non torceva li occhi da la sembianza lor ch’era non buona.
Inf. 21.97Close did I press myself with all my person Beside my Leader, and turned not mine eyes From off their countenance, which was not good.
Inf. 21.100Ei chinavan li raffi e «Vuo’ che ’l tocchi», diceva l’un con l’altro, «in sul groppone?». E rispondien: «Sì, fa che gliel’ accocchi».
Inf. 21.100They lowered their rakes, and “Wilt thou have me hit him,” They said to one another, “on the rump?” And answered: “Yes; see that thou nick him with it.”
Inf. 21.103Ma quel demonio che tenea sermone col duca mio, si volse tutto presto e disse: «Posa, posa, Scarmiglione!».
Inf. 21.103But the same demon who was holding parley With my Conductor turned him very quickly, And said: “Be quiet, be quiet, Scarmiglione;”
Inf. 21.106Poi disse a noi: «Più oltre andar per questo iscoglio non si può, però che giace tutto spezzato al fondo l’arco sesto.
Inf. 21.106Then said to us: “You can no farther go Forward upon this crag, because is lying All shattered, at the bottom, the sixth arch.
Inf. 21.109E se l’andare avante pur vi piace, andatevene su per questa grotta; presso è un altro scoglio che via face.
Inf. 21.109And if it still doth please you to go onward, Pursue your way along upon this rock; Near is another crag that yields a path.
Inf. 21.112Ier, più oltre cinqu’ ore che quest’ otta, mille dugento con sessanta sei anni compié che qui la via fu rotta.
Inf. 21.112Yesterday, five hours later than this hour, One thousand and two hundred sixty-six Years were complete, that here the way was broken.
Inf. 21.115Io mando verso là di questi miei a riguardar s’alcun se ne sciorina; gite con lor, che non saranno rei».
Inf. 21.115I send in that direction some of mine To see if any one doth air himself; Go ye with them; for they will not be vicious.
Inf. 21.118«Tra’ti avante, Alichino, e Calcabrina», cominciò elli a dire, «e tu, Cagnazzo; e Barbariccia guidi la decina.
Inf. 21.118Step forward, Alichino and Calcabrina,” Began he to cry out, “and thou, Cagnazzo; And Barbariccia, do thou guide the ten.
Inf. 21.121Libicocco vegn’ oltre e Draghignazzo, Cirïatto sannuto e Graffiacane e Farfarello e Rubicante pazzo.
Inf. 21.121Come forward, Libicocco and Draghignazzo, And tusked Ciriatto and Graffiacane, And Farfarello and mad Rubicante;
Inf. 21.124Cercate ’ntorno le boglienti pane; costor sian salvi infino a l’altro scheggio che tutto intero va sovra le tane».
Inf. 21.124Search ye all round about the boiling pitch; Let these be safe as far as the next crag, That all unbroken passes o’er the dens.”
Inf. 21.127«Omè, maestro, che è quel ch’i’ veggio?», diss’ io, «deh, sanza scorta andianci soli, se tu sa’ ir; ch’i’ per me non la cheggio.
Inf. 21.127“O me! what is it, Master, that I see? Pray let us go,” I said, “without an escort, If thou knowest how, since for myself I ask none.
Inf. 21.130Se tu se’ sì accorto come suoli, non vedi tu ch’e’ digrignan li denti e con le ciglia ne minaccian duoli?».
Inf. 21.130If thou art as observant as thy wont is, Dost thou not see that they do gnash their teeth, And with their brows are threatening woe to us?”
Inf. 21.133Ed elli a me: «Non vo’ che tu paventi; lasciali digrignar pur a lor senno, ch’e’ fanno ciò per li lessi dolenti».
Inf. 21.133And he to me: “I will not have thee fear; Let them gnash on, according to their fancy, Because they do it for those boiling wretches.”
Inf. 21.136Per l’argine sinistro volta dienno; ma prima avea ciascun la lingua stretta coi denti, verso lor duca, per cenno;
Inf. 21.136Along the left-hand dike they wheeled about; But first had each one thrust his tongue between His teeth towards their leader for a signal;
Inf. 21.139ed elli avea del cul fatto trombetta.
Inf. 21.139And he had made a trumpet of his rump.
Inferno, Canto XXII
Inferno, Canto XXII — Ciampolo, Friar Gomita, and Michael Zanche. The Malabranche quarrel.
Inf. 22.1Io vidi già cavalier muover campo, e cominciare stormo e far lor mostra, e talvolta partir per loro scampo;
Inf. 22.1I have erewhile seen horsemen moving camp, Begin the storming, and their muster make, And sometimes starting off for their escape;
Inf. 22.4corridor vidi per la terra vostra, o Aretini, e vidi gir gualdane, fedir torneamenti e correr giostra;
Inf. 22.4Vaunt-couriers have I seen upon your land, O Aretines, and foragers go forth, Tournaments stricken, and the joustings run,
Inf. 22.7quando con trombe, e quando con campane, con tamburi e con cenni di castella, e con cose nostrali e con istrane;
Inf. 22.7Sometimes with trumpets and sometimes with bells, With kettle-drums, and signals of the castles, And with our own, and with outlandish things,
Inf. 22.10né già con sì diversa cennamella cavalier vidi muover né pedoni, né nave a segno di terra o di stella.
Inf. 22.10But never yet with bagpipe so uncouth Did I see horsemen move, nor infantry, Nor ship by any sign of land or star.
Inf. 22.13Noi andavam con li diece demoni. Ahi fiera compagnia! ma ne la chiesa coi santi, e in taverna coi ghiottoni.
Inf. 22.13We went upon our way with the ten demons; Ah, savage company! but in the church With saints, and in the tavern with the gluttons!
Inf. 22.16Pur a la pegola era la mia ’ntesa, per veder de la bolgia ogne contegno e de la gente ch’entro v’era incesa.
Inf. 22.16Ever upon the pitch was my intent, To see the whole condition of that Bolgia, And of the people who therein were burned.
Inf. 22.19Come i dalfini, quando fanno segno a’ marinar con l’arco de la schiena che s’argomentin di campar lor legno,
Inf. 22.19Even as the dolphins, when they make a sign To mariners by arching of the back, That they should counsel take to save their vessel,
Inf. 22.22talor così, ad alleggiar la pena, mostrav’ alcun de’ peccatori ’l dosso e nascondea in men che non balena.
Inf. 22.22Thus sometimes, to alleviate his pain, One of the sinners would display his back, And in less time conceal it than it lightens.
Inf. 22.25E come a l’orlo de l’acqua d’un fosso stanno i ranocchi pur col muso fuori, sì che celano i piedi e l’altro grosso,
Inf. 22.25As on the brink of water in a ditch The frogs stand only with their muzzles out, So that they hide their feet and other bulk,
Inf. 22.28sì stavan d’ogne parte i peccatori; ma come s’appressava Barbariccia, così si ritraén sotto i bollori.
Inf. 22.28So upon every side the sinners stood; But ever as Barbariccia near them came, Thus underneath the boiling they withdrew.
Inf. 22.31I’ vidi, e anco il cor me n’accapriccia, uno aspettar così, com’ elli ’ncontra ch’una rana rimane e l’altra spiccia;
Inf. 22.31I saw, and still my heart doth shudder at it, One waiting thus, even as it comes to pass One frog remains, and down another dives;
Inf. 22.34e Graffiacan, che li era più di contra, li arruncigliò le ’mpegolate chiome e trassel sù, che mi parve una lontra.
Inf. 22.34And Graffiacan, who most confronted him, Grappled him by his tresses smeared with pitch, And drew him up, so that he seemed an otter.
Inf. 22.37I’ sapea già di tutti quanti ’l nome, sì li notai quando fuorono eletti, e poi ch’e’ si chiamaro, attesi come.
Inf. 22.37I knew, before, the names of all of them, So had I noted them when they were chosen, And when they called each other, listened how.
Inf. 22.40«O Rubicante, fa che tu li metti li unghioni a dosso, sì che tu lo scuoi!», gridavan tutti insieme i maladetti.
Inf. 22.40“O Rubicante, see that thou do lay Thy claws upon him, so that thou mayst flay him,” Cried all together the accursed ones.
Inf. 22.43E io: «Maestro mio, fa, se tu puoi, che tu sappi chi è lo sciagurato venuto a man de li avversari suoi».
Inf. 22.43And I: “My Master, see to it, if thou canst, That thou mayst know who is the luckless wight, Thus come into his adversaries’ hands.”
Inf. 22.46Lo duca mio li s’accostò allato; domandollo ond’ ei fosse, e quei rispuose: «I’ fui del regno di Navarra nato.
Inf. 22.46Near to the side of him my Leader drew, Asked of him whence he was; and he replied: “I in the kingdom of Navarre was born;
Inf. 22.49Mia madre a servo d’un segnor mi puose, che m’avea generato d’un ribaldo, distruggitor di sé e di sue cose.
Inf. 22.49My mother placed me servant to a lord, For she had borne me to a ribald knave, Destroyer of himself and of his things.
Inf. 22.52Poi fui famiglia del buon re Tebaldo; quivi mi misi a far baratteria, di ch’io rendo ragione in questo caldo».
Inf. 22.52Then I domestic was of good King Thibault; I set me there to practise barratry, For which I pay the reckoning in this heat.”
Inf. 22.55E Cirïatto, a cui di bocca uscia d’ogne parte una sanna come a porco, li fé sentir come l’una sdruscia.
Inf. 22.55And Ciriatto, from whose mouth projected, On either side, a tusk, as in a boar, Caused him to feel how one of them could rip.
Inf. 22.58Tra male gatte era venuto ’l sorco; ma Barbariccia il chiuse con le braccia e disse: «State in là, mentr’ io lo ’nforco».
Inf. 22.58Among malicious cats the mouse had come; But Barbariccia clasped him in his arms, And said: “Stand ye aside, while I enfork him.”
Inf. 22.61E al maestro mio volse la faccia; «Domanda», disse, «ancor, se più disii saper da lui, prima ch’altri ’l disfaccia».
Inf. 22.61And to my Master he turned round his head; “Ask him again,” he said, “if more thou wish To know from him, before some one destroy him.”
Inf. 22.64Lo duca dunque: «Or dì: de li altri rii conosci tu alcun che sia latino sotto la pece?». E quelli: «I’ mi partii,
Inf. 22.64The Guide: “Now tell then of the other culprits; Knowest thou any one who is a Latian, Under the pitch?” And he: “I separated
Inf. 22.67poco è, da un che fu di là vicino. Così foss’ io ancor con lui coperto, ch’i’ non temerei unghia né uncino!».
Inf. 22.67Lately from one who was a neighbour to it; Would that I still were covered up with him, For I should fear not either claw nor hook!”
Inf. 22.70E Libicocco «Troppo avem sofferto», disse; e preseli ’l braccio col runciglio, sì che, stracciando, ne portò un lacerto.
Inf. 22.70And Libicocco: “We have borne too much;” And with his grapnel seized him by the arm, So that, by rending, he tore off a tendon.
Inf. 22.73Draghignazzo anco i volle dar di piglio giuso a le gambe; onde ’l decurio loro si volse intorno intorno con mal piglio.
Inf. 22.73Eke Draghignazzo wished to pounce upon him Down at the legs; whence their Decurion Turned round and round about with evil look.
Inf. 22.76Quand’ elli un poco rappaciati fuoro, a lui, ch’ancor mirava sua ferita, domandò ’l duca mio sanza dimoro:
Inf. 22.76When they again somewhat were pacified, Of him, who still was looking at his wound, Demanded my Conductor without stay:
Inf. 22.79«Chi fu colui da cui mala partita di’ che facesti per venire a proda?». Ed ei rispuose: «Fu frate Gomita,
Inf. 22.79“Who was that one, from whom a luckless parting Thou sayest thou hast made, to come ashore?” And he replied: “It was the Friar Gomita,
Inf. 22.82quel di Gallura, vasel d’ogne froda, ch’ebbe i nemici di suo donno in mano, e fé sì lor, che ciascun se ne loda.
Inf. 22.82He of Gallura, vessel of all fraud, Who had the enemies of his Lord in hand, And dealt so with them each exults thereat;
Inf. 22.85Danar si tolse e lasciolli di piano, sì com’ e’ dice; e ne li altri offici anche barattier fu non picciol, ma sovrano.
Inf. 22.85Money he took, and let them smoothly off, As he says; and in other offices A barrator was he, not mean but sovereign.
Inf. 22.88Usa con esso donno Michel Zanche di Logodoro; e a dir di Sardigna le lingue lor non si sentono stanche.
Inf. 22.88Foregathers with him one Don Michael Zanche Of Logodoro; and of Sardinia To gossip never do their tongues feel tired.
Inf. 22.91Omè, vedete l’altro che digrigna; i’ direi anche, ma i’ temo ch’ello non s’apparecchi a grattarmi la tigna».
Inf. 22.91O me! see that one, how he grinds his teeth; Still farther would I speak, but am afraid Lest he to scratch my itch be making ready.”
Inf. 22.94E ’l gran proposto, vòlto a Farfarello che stralunava li occhi per fedire, disse: «Fatti ’n costà, malvagio uccello!».
Inf. 22.94And the grand Provost, turned to Farfarello, Who rolled his eyes about as if to strike, Said: “Stand aside there, thou malicious bird.”
Inf. 22.97«Se voi volete vedere o udire», ricominciò lo spaürato appresso, «Toschi o Lombardi, io ne farò venire;
Inf. 22.97“If you desire either to see or hear,” The terror-stricken recommenced thereon, “Tuscans or Lombards, I will make them come.
Inf. 22.100ma stieno i Malebranche un poco in cesso, sì ch’ei non teman de le lor vendette; e io, seggendo in questo loco stesso,
Inf. 22.100But let the Malebranche cease a little, So that these may not their revenges fear, And I, down sitting in this very place,
Inf. 22.103per un ch’io son, ne farò venir sette quand’ io suffolerò, com’ è nostro uso di fare allor che fori alcun si mette».
Inf. 22.103For one that I am will make seven come, When I shall whistle, as our custom is To do whenever one of us comes out.”
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo a cotal motto levò ’l muso, crollando ’l capo, e disse: «Odi malizia ch’elli ha pensata per gittarsi giuso!».
Inf. 22.106Cagnazzo at these words his muzzle lifted, Shaking his head, and said: “Just hear the trick Which he has thought of, down to throw himself!”
Inf. 22.109Ond’ ei, ch’avea lacciuoli a gran divizia, rispuose: «Malizioso son io troppo, quand’ io procuro a’ mia maggior trestizia».
Inf. 22.109Whence he, who snares in great abundance had, Responded: “I by far too cunning am, When I procure for mine a greater sadness.”
Inf. 22.112Alichin non si tenne e, di rintoppo a li altri, disse a lui: «Se tu ti cali, io non ti verrò dietro di gualoppo,
Inf. 22.112Alichin held not in, but running counter Unto the rest, said to him: “If thou dive, I will not follow thee upon the gallop,
Inf. 22.115ma batterò sovra la pece l’ali. Lascisi ’l collo, e sia la ripa scudo, a veder se tu sol più di noi vali».
Inf. 22.115But I will beat my wings above the pitch; The height be left, and be the bank a shield To see if thou alone dost countervail us.”
Inf. 22.118O tu che leggi, udirai nuovo ludo: ciascun da l’altra costa li occhi volse, quel prima, ch’a ciò fare era più crudo.
Inf. 22.118O thou who readest, thou shalt hear new sport! Each to the other side his eyes averted; He first, who most reluctant was to do it.
Inf. 22.121Lo Navarrese ben suo tempo colse; fermò le piante a terra, e in un punto saltò e dal proposto lor si sciolse.
Inf. 22.121The Navarrese selected well his time; Planted his feet on land, and in a moment Leaped, and released himself from their design.
Inf. 22.124Di che ciascun di colpa fu compunto, ma quei più che cagion fu del difetto; però si mosse e gridò: «Tu se’ giunto!».
Inf. 22.124Whereat each one was suddenly stung with shame, But he most who was cause of the defeat; Therefore he moved, and cried: “Thou art o’ertakern.”
Inf. 22.127Ma poco i valse: ché l’ali al sospetto non potero avanzar; quelli andò sotto, e quei drizzò volando suso il petto:
Inf. 22.127But little it availed, for wings could not Outstrip the fear; the other one went under, And, flying, upward he his breast directed;
Inf. 22.130non altrimenti l’anitra di botto, quando ’l falcon s’appressa, giù s’attuffa, ed ei ritorna sù crucciato e rotto.
Inf. 22.130Not otherwise the duck upon a sudden Dives under, when the falcon is approaching, And upward he returneth cross and weary.
Inf. 22.133Irato Calcabrina de la buffa, volando dietro li tenne, invaghito che quei campasse per aver la zuffa;
Inf. 22.133Infuriate at the mockery, Calcabrina Flying behind him followed close, desirous The other should escape, to have a quarrel.
Inf. 22.136e come ’l barattier fu disparito, così volse li artigli al suo compagno, e fu con lui sopra ’l fosso ghermito.
Inf. 22.136And when the barrator had disappeared, He turned his talons upon his companion, And grappled with him right above the moat.
Inf. 22.139Ma l’altro fu bene sparvier grifagno ad artigliar ben lui, e amendue cadder nel mezzo del bogliente stagno.
Inf. 22.139But sooth the other was a doughty sparhawk To clapperclaw him well; and both of them Fell in the middle of the boiling pond.
Inf. 22.142Lo caldo sghermitor sùbito fue; ma però di levarsi era neente, sì avieno inviscate l’ali sue.
Inf. 22.142A sudden intercessor was the heat; But ne’ertheless of rising there was naught, To such degree they had their wings belimed.
Inf. 22.145Barbariccia, con li altri suoi dolente, quattro ne fé volar da l’altra costa con tutt’ i raffi, e assai prestamente
Inf. 22.145Lamenting with the others, Barbariccia Made four of them fly to the other side With all their gaffs, and very speedily
Inf. 22.148di qua, di là discesero a la posta; porser li uncini verso li ’mpaniati, ch’eran già cotti dentro da la crosta.
Inf. 22.148This side and that they to their posts descended; They stretched their hooks towards the pitch-ensnared, Who were already baked within the crust,
Inf. 22.151E noi lasciammo lor così ’mpacciati.
Inf. 22.151And in this manner busied did we leave them.
Inferno, Canto XXIII
Inferno, Canto XXIII — Escape from the Malabranche. The Sixth Bolgia: Hypocrites. Catalano and Loderingo. Caiaphas.
Inf. 23.1Taciti, soli, sanza compagnia n’andavam l’un dinanzi e l’altro dopo, come frati minor vanno per via.
Inf. 23.1Silent, alone, and without company We went, the one in front, the other after, As go the Minor Friars along their way.
Inf. 23.4Vòlt’ era in su la favola d’Isopo lo mio pensier per la presente rissa, dov’ el parlò de la rana e del topo;
Inf. 23.4Upon the fable of Aesop was directed My thought, by reason of the present quarrel, Where he has spoken of the frog and mouse;
Inf. 23.7ché più non si pareggia ‘mo’ e ‘issa’ che l’un con l’altro fa, se ben s’accoppia principio e fine con la mente fissa.
Inf. 23.7For ‘mo’ and ‘issa’ are not more alike Than this one is to that, if well we couple End and beginning with a steadfast mind.
Inf. 23.10E come l’un pensier de l’altro scoppia, così nacque di quello un altro poi, che la prima paura mi fé doppia.
Inf. 23.10And even as one thought from another springs, So afterward from that was born another, Which the first fear within me double made.
Inf. 23.13Io pensava così: ‘Questi per noi sono scherniti con danno e con beffa sì fatta, ch’assai credo che lor nòi.
Inf. 23.13Thus did I ponder: “These on our account Are laughed to scorn, with injury and scoff So great, that much I think it must annoy them.
Inf. 23.16Se l’ira sovra ’l mal voler s’aggueffa, ei ne verranno dietro più crudeli che ’l cane a quella lievre ch’elli acceffa’.
Inf. 23.16If anger be engrafted on ill-will, They will come after us more merciless Than dog upon the leveret which he seizes,”
Inf. 23.19Già mi sentia tutti arricciar li peli de la paura e stava in dietro intento, quand’ io dissi: «Maestro, se non celi
Inf. 23.19I felt my hair stand all on end already With terror, and stood backwardly intent, When said I: “Master, if thou hidest not
Inf. 23.22te e me tostamente, i’ ho pavento d’i Malebranche. Noi li avem già dietro; io li ’magino sì, che già li sento».
Inf. 23.22Thyself and me forthwith, of Malebranche I am in dread; we have them now behind us; I so imagine them, I already feel them.”
Inf. 23.25E quei: «S’i’ fossi di piombato vetro, l’imagine di fuor tua non trarrei più tosto a me, che quella dentro ’mpetro.
Inf. 23.25And he: “If I were made of leaded glass, Thine outward image I should not attract Sooner to me than I imprint the inner.
Inf. 23.28Pur mo venieno i tuo’ pensier tra ’ miei, con simile atto e con simile faccia, sì che d’intrambi un sol consiglio fei.
Inf. 23.28Just now thy thoughts came in among my own, With similar attitude and similar face, So that of both one counsel sole I made.
Inf. 23.31S’elli è che sì la destra costa giaccia, che noi possiam ne l’altra bolgia scendere, noi fuggirem l’imaginata caccia».
Inf. 23.31If peradventure the right bank so slope That we to the next Bolgia can descend, We shall escape from the imagined chase.”
Inf. 23.34Già non compié di tal consiglio rendere, ch’io li vidi venir con l’ali tese non molto lungi, per volerne prendere.
Inf. 23.34Not yet he finished rendering such opinion, When I beheld them come with outstretched wings, Not far remote, with will to seize upon us.
Inf. 23.37Lo duca mio di sùbito mi prese, come la madre ch’al romore è desta e vede presso a sé le fiamme accese,
Inf. 23.37My Leader on a sudden seized me up, Even as a mother who by noise is wakened, And close beside her sees the enkindled flames,
Inf. 23.40che prende il figlio e fugge e non s’arresta, avendo più di lui che di sé cura, tanto che solo una camiscia vesta;
Inf. 23.40Who takes her son, and flies, and does not stop, Having more care of him than of herself, So that she clothes her only with a shift;
Inf. 23.43e giù dal collo de la ripa dura supin si diede a la pendente roccia, che l’un de’ lati a l’altra bolgia tura.
Inf. 23.43And downward from the top of the hard bank Supine he gave him to the pendent rock, That one side of the other Bolgia walls.
Inf. 23.46Non corse mai sì tosto acqua per doccia a volger ruota di molin terragno, quand’ ella più verso le pale approccia,
Inf. 23.46Ne’er ran so swiftly water through a sluice To turn the wheel of any land-built mill, When nearest to the paddles it approaches,
Inf. 23.49come ’l maestro mio per quel vivagno, portandosene me sovra ’l suo petto, come suo figlio, non come compagno.
Inf. 23.49As did my Master down along that border, Bearing me with him on his breast away, As his own son, and not as a companion.
Inf. 23.52A pena fuoro i piè suoi giunti al letto del fondo giù, ch’e’ furon in sul colle sovresso noi; ma non lì era sospetto:
Inf. 23.52Hardly the bed of the ravine below His feet had reached, ere they had reached the hill Right over us; but he was not afraid;
Inf. 23.55ché l’alta provedenza che lor volle porre ministri de la fossa quinta, poder di partirs’ indi a tutti tolle.
Inf. 23.55For the high Providence, which had ordained To place them ministers of the fifth moat, The power of thence departing took from all.
Inf. 23.58Là giù trovammo una gente dipinta che giva intorno assai con lenti passi, piangendo e nel sembiante stanca e vinta.
Inf. 23.58A painted people there below we found, Who went about with footsteps very slow, Weeping and in their semblance tired and vanquished.
Inf. 23.61Elli avean cappe con cappucci bassi dinanzi a li occhi, fatte de la taglia che in Clugnì per li monaci fassi.
Inf. 23.61They had on mantles with the hoods low down Before their eyes, and fashioned of the cut That in Cologne they for the monks are made.
Inf. 23.64Di fuor dorate son, sì ch’elli abbaglia; ma dentro tutte piombo, e gravi tanto, che Federigo le mettea di paglia.
Inf. 23.64Without, they gilded are so that it dazzles; But inwardly all leaden and so heavy That Frederick used to put them on of straw.
Inf. 23.67Oh in etterno faticoso manto! Noi ci volgemmo ancor pur a man manca con loro insieme, intenti al tristo pianto;
Inf. 23.67O everlastingly fatiguing mantle! Again we turned us, still to the left hand Along with them, intent on their sad plaint;
Inf. 23.70ma per lo peso quella gente stanca venìa sì pian, che noi eravam nuovi di compagnia ad ogne mover d’anca.
Inf. 23.70But owing to the weight, that weary folk Came on so tardily, that we were new In company at each motion of the haunch.
Inf. 23.73Per ch’io al duca mio: «Fa che tu trovi alcun ch’al fatto o al nome si conosca, e li occhi, sì andando, intorno movi».
Inf. 23.73Whence I unto my Leader: “See thou find Some one who may by deed or name be known, And thus in going move thine eye about.”
Inf. 23.76E un che ’ntese la parola tosca, di retro a noi gridò: «Tenete i piedi, voi che correte sì per l’aura fosca!
Inf. 23.76And one, who understood the Tuscan speech, Cried to us from behind: “Stay ye your feet, Ye, who so run athwart the dusky air!
Inf. 23.79Forse ch’avrai da me quel che tu chiedi». Onde ’l duca si volse e disse: «Aspetta, e poi secondo il suo passo procedi».
Inf. 23.79Perhaps thou’lt have from me what thou demandest.” Whereat the Leader turned him, and said: “Wait, And then according to his pace proceed.”
Inf. 23.82Ristetti, e vidi due mostrar gran fretta de l’animo, col viso, d’esser meco; ma tardavali ’l carco e la via stretta.
Inf. 23.82I stopped, and two beheld I show great haste Of spirit, in their faces, to be with me; But the burden and the narrow way delayed them.
Inf. 23.85Quando fuor giunti, assai con l’occhio bieco mi rimiraron sanza far parola; poi si volsero in sé, e dicean seco:
Inf. 23.85When they came up, long with an eye askance They scanned me without uttering a word. Then to each other turned, and said together:
Inf. 23.88«Costui par vivo a l’atto de la gola; e s’e’ son morti, per qual privilegio vanno scoperti de la grave stola?».
Inf. 23.88“He by the action of his throat seems living; And if they dead are, by what privilege Go they uncovered by the heavy stole?”
Inf. 23.91Poi disser me: «O Tosco, ch’al collegio de l’ipocriti tristi se’ venuto, dir chi tu se’ non avere in dispregio».
Inf. 23.91Then said to me: “Tuscan, who to the college Of miserable hypocrites art come, Do not disdain to tell us who thou art.”
Inf. 23.94E io a loro: «I’ fui nato e cresciuto sovra ’l bel fiume d’Arno a la gran villa, e son col corpo ch’i’ ho sempre avuto.
Inf. 23.94And I to them: “Born was I, and grew up In the great town on the fair river of Arno, And with the body am I’ve always had.
Inf. 23.97Ma voi chi siete, a cui tanto distilla quant’ i’ veggio dolor giù per le guance? e che pena è in voi che sì sfavilla?».
Inf. 23.97But who are ye, in whom there trickles down Along your cheeks such grief as I behold? And what pain is upon you, that so sparkles?”
Inf. 23.100E l’un rispuose a me: «Le cappe rance son di piombo sì grosse, che li pesi fan così cigolar le lor bilance.
Inf. 23.100And one replied to me: “These orange cloaks Are made of lead so heavy, that the weights Cause in this way their balances to creak.
Inf. 23.103Frati godenti fummo, e bolognesi; io Catalano e questi Loderingo nomati, e da tua terra insieme presi
Inf. 23.103Frati Gaudenti were we, and Bolognese; I Catalano, and he Loderingo Named, and together taken by thy city,
Inf. 23.106come suole esser tolto un uom solingo, per conservar sua pace; e fummo tali, ch’ancor si pare intorno dal Gardingo».
Inf. 23.106As the wont is to take one man alone, For maintenance of its peace; and we were such That still it is apparent round Gardingo.”
Inf. 23.109Io cominciai: «O frati, i vostri mali . . . »; ma più non dissi, ch’a l’occhio mi corse un, crucifisso in terra con tre pali.
Inf. 23.109“O Friars,” began I, “your iniquitous. . .” But said no more; for to mine eyes there rushed One crucified with three stakes on the ground.
Inf. 23.112Quando mi vide, tutto si distorse, soffiando ne la barba con sospiri; e ’l frate Catalan, ch’a ciò s’accorse,
Inf. 23.112When me he saw, he writhed himself all over, Blowing into his beard with suspirations; And the Friar Catalan, who noticed this,
Inf. 23.115mi disse: «Quel confitto che tu miri, consigliò i Farisei che convenia porre un uom per lo popolo a’ martìri.
Inf. 23.115Said to me: “This transfixed one, whom thou seest, Counselled the Pharisees that it was meet To put one man to torture for the people.
Inf. 23.118Attraversato è, nudo, ne la via, come tu vedi, ed è mestier ch’el senta qualunque passa, come pesa, pria.
Inf. 23.118Crosswise and naked is he on the path, As thou perceivest; and he needs must feel, Whoever passes, first how much he weighs;
Inf. 23.121E a tal modo il socero si stenta in questa fossa, e li altri dal concilio che fu per li Giudei mala sementa».
Inf. 23.121And in like mode his father-in-law is punished Within this moat, and the others of the council, Which for the Jews was a malignant seed.”
Inf. 23.124Allor vid’ io maravigliar Virgilio sovra colui ch’era disteso in croce tanto vilmente ne l’etterno essilio.
Inf. 23.124And thereupon I saw Virgilius marvel O’er him who was extended on the cross So vilely in eternal banishment.
Inf. 23.127Poscia drizzò al frate cotal voce: «Non vi dispiaccia, se vi lece, dirci s’a la man destra giace alcuna foce
Inf. 23.127Then he directed to the Friar this voice: “Be not displeased, if granted thee, to tell us If to the right hand any pass slope down
Inf. 23.130onde noi amendue possiamo uscirci, sanza costrigner de li angeli neri che vegnan d’esto fondo a dipartirci».
Inf. 23.130By which we two may issue forth from here, Without constraining some of the black angels To come and extricate us from this deep.”
Inf. 23.133Rispuose adunque: «Più che tu non speri s’appressa un sasso che da la gran cerchia si move e varca tutt’ i vallon feri,
Inf. 23.133Then he made answer: “Nearer than thou hopest There is a rock, that forth from the great circle Proceeds, and crosses all the cruel valleys,
Inf. 23.136salvo che ’n questo è rotto e nol coperchia; montar potrete su per la ruina, che giace in costa e nel fondo soperchia».
Inf. 23.136Save that at this ’tis broken, and does not bridge it; You will be able to mount up the ruin, That sidelong slopes and at the bottom rises.”
Inf. 23.139Lo duca stette un poco a testa china; poi disse: «Mal contava la bisogna colui che i peccator di qua uncina».
Inf. 23.139The Leader stood awhile with head bowed down; Then said: “The business badly he recounted Who grapples with his hook the sinners yonder.”
Inf. 23.142E ’l frate: «Io udi’ già dire a Bologna del diavol vizi assai, tra ’ quali udi’ ch’elli è bugiardo, e padre di menzogna».
Inf. 23.142And the Friar: “Many of the Devil’s vices Once heard I at Bologna, and among them, That he’s a liar and the father of lies.”
Inf. 23.145Appresso il duca a gran passi sen gì, turbato un poco d’ira nel sembiante; ond’ io da li ’ncarcati mi parti’
Inf. 23.145Thereat my Leader with great strides went on, Somewhat disturbed with anger in his looks; Whence from the heavy-laden I departed
Inf. 23.148dietro a le poste de le care piante.
Inf. 23.148After the prints of his beloved feet.
Inferno, Canto XXIV
Inferno, Canto XXIV — The Seventh Bolgia: Thieves. Vanni Fucci. Serpents.
Inf. 24.1In quella parte del giovanetto anno che ’l sole i crin sotto l’Aquario tempra e già le notti al mezzo dì sen vanno,
Inf. 24.1In that part of the youthful year wherein The Sun his locks beneath Aquarius tempers, And now the nights draw near to half the day,
Inf. 24.4quando la brina in su la terra assempra l’imagine di sua sorella bianca, ma poco dura a la sua penna tempra,
Inf. 24.4What time the hoar-frost copies on the ground The outward semblance of her sister white, But little lasts the temper of her pen,
Inf. 24.7lo villanello a cui la roba manca, si leva, e guarda, e vede la campagna biancheggiar tutta; ond’ ei si batte l’anca,
Inf. 24.7The husbandman, whose forage faileth him, Rises, and looks, and seeth the champaign All gleaming white, whereat he beats his flank,
Inf. 24.10ritorna in casa, e qua e là si lagna, come ’l tapin che non sa che si faccia; poi riede, e la speranza ringavagna,
Inf. 24.10Returns in doors, and up and down laments, Like a poor wretch, who knows not what to do; Then he returns and hope revives again,
Inf. 24.13veggendo ’l mondo aver cangiata faccia in poco d’ora, e prende suo vincastro e fuor le pecorelle a pascer caccia.
Inf. 24.13Seeing the world has changed its countenance In little time, and takes his shepherd’s crook, And forth the little lambs to pasture drives.
Inf. 24.16Così mi fece sbigottir lo mastro quand’ io li vidi sì turbar la fronte, e così tosto al mal giunse lo ’mpiastro;
Inf. 24.16Thus did the Master fill me with alarm, When I beheld his forehead so disturbed, And to the ailment came as soon the plaster.
Inf. 24.19ché, come noi venimmo al guasto ponte, lo duca a me si volse con quel piglio dolce ch’io vidi prima a piè del monte.
Inf. 24.19For as we came unto the ruined bridge, The Leader turned to me with that sweet look Which at the mountain’s foot I first beheld.
Inf. 24.22Le braccia aperse, dopo alcun consiglio eletto seco riguardando prima ben la ruina, e diedemi di piglio.
Inf. 24.22His arms he opened, after some advisement Within himself elected, looking first Well at the ruin, and laid hold of me.
Inf. 24.25E come quei ch’adopera ed estima, che sempre par che ’nnanzi si proveggia, così, levando me sù ver’ la cima
Inf. 24.25And even as he who acts and meditates, For aye it seems that he provides beforehand, So upward lifting me towards the summit
Inf. 24.28d’un ronchione, avvisava un’altra scheggia dicendo: «Sovra quella poi t’aggrappa; ma tenta pria s’è tal ch’ella ti reggia».
Inf. 24.28Of a huge rock, he scanned another crag, Saying: “To that one grapple afterwards, But try first if ’tis such that it will hold thee.”
Inf. 24.31Non era via da vestito di cappa, ché noi a pena, ei lieve e io sospinto, potavam sù montar di chiappa in chiappa.
Inf. 24.31This was no way for one clothed with a cloak; For hardly we, he light, and I pushed upward, Were able to ascend from jag to jag.
Inf. 24.34E se non fosse che da quel precinto più che da l’altro era la costa corta, non so di lui, ma io sarei ben vinto.
Inf. 24.34And had it not been, that upon that precinct Shorter was the ascent than on the other, He I know not, but I had been dead beat.
Inf. 24.37Ma perché Malebolge inver’ la porta del bassissimo pozzo tutta pende, lo sito di ciascuna valle porta
Inf. 24.37But because Malebolge tow’rds the mouth Of the profoundest well is all inclining, The structure of each valley doth import
Inf. 24.40che l’una costa surge e l’altra scende; noi pur venimmo al fine in su la punta onde l’ultima pietra si scoscende.
Inf. 24.40That one bank rises and the other sinks. Still we arrived at length upon the point Wherefrom the last stone breaks itself asunder.
Inf. 24.43La lena m’era del polmon sì munta quand’ io fui sù, ch’i’ non potea più oltre, anzi m’assisi ne la prima giunta.
Inf. 24.43The breath was from my lungs so milked away, When I was up, that I could go no farther, Nay, I sat down upon my first arrival.
Inf. 24.46«Omai convien che tu così ti spoltre», disse ’l maestro; «ché, seggendo in piuma, in fama non si vien, né sotto coltre;
Inf. 24.46“Now it behoves thee thus to put off sloth,” My Master said; “for sitting upon down, Or under quilt, one cometh not to fame,
Inf. 24.49sanza la qual chi sua vita consuma, cotal vestigio in terra di sé lascia, qual fummo in aere e in acqua la schiuma.
Inf. 24.49Withouten which whoso his life consumes Such vestige leaveth of himself on earth, As smoke in air or in the water foam.
Inf. 24.52E però leva sù; vinci l’ambascia con l’animo che vince ogne battaglia, se col suo grave corpo non s’accascia.
Inf. 24.52And therefore raise thee up, o’ercome the anguish With spirit that o’ercometh every battle, If with its heavy body it sink not.
Inf. 24.55Più lunga scala convien che si saglia; non basta da costoro esser partito. Se tu mi ’ntendi, or fa sì che ti vaglia».
Inf. 24.55A longer stairway it behoves thee mount; ’Tis not enough from these to have departed; Let it avail thee, if thou understand me.”
Inf. 24.58Leva’mi allor, mostrandomi fornito meglio di lena ch’i’ non mi sentia, e dissi: «Va, ch’i’ son forte e ardito».
Inf. 24.58Then I uprose, showing myself provided Better with breath than I did feel myself, And said: “Go on, for I am strong and bold.”
Inf. 24.61Su per lo scoglio prendemmo la via, ch’era ronchioso, stretto e malagevole, ed erto più assai che quel di pria.
Inf. 24.61Upward we took our way along the crag, Which jagged was, and narrow, and difficult, And more precipitous far than that before.
Inf. 24.64Parlando andava per non parer fievole; onde una voce uscì de l’altro fosso, a parole formar disconvenevole.
Inf. 24.64Speaking I went, not to appear exhausted; Whereat a voice from the next moat came forth, Not well adapted to articulate words.
Inf. 24.67Non so che disse, ancor che sovra ’l dosso fossi de l’arco già che varca quivi; ma chi parlava ad ire parea mosso.
Inf. 24.67I know not what it said, though o’er the back I now was of the arch that passes there; But he seemed moved to anger who was speaking.
Inf. 24.70Io era vòlto in giù, ma li occhi vivi non poteano ire al fondo per lo scuro; per ch’io: «Maestro, fa che tu arrivi
Inf. 24.70I was bent downward, but my living eyes Could not attain the bottom, for the dark; Wherefore I: “Master, see that thou arrive
Inf. 24.73da l’altro cinghio e dismontiam lo muro; ché, com’ i’ odo quinci e non intendo, così giù veggio e neente affiguro».
Inf. 24.73At the next round, and let us descend the wall; For as from hence I hear and understand not, So I look down and nothing I distinguish.”
Inf. 24.76«Altra risposta», disse, «non ti rendo se non lo far; ché la dimanda onesta si de’ seguir con l’opera tacendo».
Inf. 24.76“Other response,” he said, “I make thee not, Except the doing; for the modest asking Ought to be followed by the deed in silence.”
Inf. 24.79Noi discendemmo il ponte da la testa dove s’aggiugne con l’ottava ripa, e poi mi fu la bolgia manifesta:
Inf. 24.79We from the bridge descended at its head, Where it connects itself with the eighth bank, And then was manifest to me the Bolgia;
Inf. 24.82e vidivi entro terribile stipa di serpenti, e di sì diversa mena che la memoria il sangue ancor mi scipa.
Inf. 24.82And I beheld therein a terrible throng Of serpents, and of such a monstrous kind, That the remembrance still congeals my blood
Inf. 24.85Più non si vanti Libia con sua rena; ché se chelidri, iaculi e faree produce, e cencri con anfisibena,
Inf. 24.85Let Libya boast no longer with her sand; For if Chelydri, Jaculi, and Phareae She breeds, with Cenchri and with Amphisbaena,
Inf. 24.88né tante pestilenzie né sì ree mostrò già mai con tutta l’Etïopia né con ciò che di sopra al Mar Rosso èe.
Inf. 24.88Neither so many plagues nor so malignant E’er showed she with all Ethiopia, Nor with whatever on the Red Sea is!
Inf. 24.91Tra questa cruda e tristissima copia corrëan genti nude e spaventate, sanza sperar pertugio o elitropia:
Inf. 24.91Among this cruel and most dismal throng People were running naked and affrighted. Without the hope of hole or heliotrope.
Inf. 24.94con serpi le man dietro avean legate; quelle ficcavan per le ren la coda e ’l capo, ed eran dinanzi aggroppate.
Inf. 24.94They had their hands with serpents bound behind them; These riveted upon their reins the tail And head, and were in front of them entwined.
Inf. 24.97Ed ecco a un ch’era da nostra proda, s’avventò un serpente che ’l trafisse là dove ’l collo a le spalle s’annoda.
Inf. 24.97And lo! at one who was upon our side There darted forth a serpent, which transfixed him There where the neck is knotted to the shoulders.
Inf. 24.100Né O sì tosto mai né I si scrisse, com’ el s’accese e arse, e cener tutto convenne che cascando divenisse;
Inf. 24.100Nor ‘O’ so quickly e’er, nor ‘I’ was written, As he took fire, and burned; and ashes wholly Behoved it that in falling he became.
Inf. 24.103e poi che fu a terra sì distrutto, la polver si raccolse per sé stessa e ’n quel medesmo ritornò di butto.
Inf. 24.103And when he on the ground was thus destroyed, The ashes drew together, and of themselves Into himself they instantly returned.
Inf. 24.106Così per li gran savi si confessa che la fenice more e poi rinasce, quando al cinquecentesimo anno appressa;
Inf. 24.106Even thus by the great sages ’tis confessed The phoenix dies, and then is born again, When it approaches its five-hundredth year;
Inf. 24.109erba né biado in sua vita non pasce, ma sol d’incenso lagrime e d’amomo, e nardo e mirra son l’ultime fasce.
Inf. 24.109On herb or grain it feeds not in its life, But only on tears of incense and amomum, And nard and myrrh are its last winding-sheet.
Inf. 24.112E qual è quel che cade, e non sa como, per forza di demon ch’a terra il tira, o d’altra oppilazion che lega l’omo,
Inf. 24.112And as he is who falls, and knows not how, By force of demons who to earth down drag him, Or other oppilation that binds man,
Inf. 24.115quando si leva, che ’ntorno si mira tutto smarrito de la grande angoscia ch’elli ha sofferta, e guardando sospira:
Inf. 24.115When he arises and around him looks, Wholly bewildered by the mighty anguish Which he has suffered, and in looking sighs;
Inf. 24.118tal era ’l peccator levato poscia. Oh potenza di Dio, quant’ è severa, che cotai colpi per vendetta croscia!
Inf. 24.118Such was that sinner after he had risen. Justice of God! O how severe it is, That blows like these in vengeance poureth down!
Inf. 24.121Lo duca il domandò poi chi ello era; per ch’ei rispuose: «Io piovvi di Toscana, poco tempo è, in questa gola fiera.
Inf. 24.121The Guide thereafter asked him who he was; Whence he replied: “I rained from Tuscany A short time since into this cruel gorge.
Inf. 24.124Vita bestial mi piacque e non umana, sì come a mul ch’i’ fui; son Vanni Fucci bestia, e Pistoia mi fu degna tana».
Inf. 24.124A bestial life, and not a human, pleased me, Even as the mule I was; I’m Vanni Fucci, Beast, and Pistoia was my worthy den.”
Inf. 24.127E ïo al duca: «Dilli che non mucci, e domanda che colpa qua giù ’l pinse; ch’io ’l vidi uomo di sangue e di crucci».
Inf. 24.127And I unto the Guide: “Tell him to stir not, And ask what crime has thrust him here below, For once a man of blood and wrath I saw him.”
Inf. 24.130E ’l peccator, che ’ntese, non s’infinse, ma drizzò verso me l’animo e ’l volto, e di trista vergogna si dipinse;
Inf. 24.130And the sinner, who had heard, dissembled not, But unto me directed mind and face, And with a melancholy shame was painted.
Inf. 24.133poi disse: «Più mi duol che tu m’hai colto ne la miseria dove tu mi vedi, che quando fui de l’altra vita tolto.
Inf. 24.133Then said: “It pains me more that thou hast caught me Amid this misery where thou seest me, Than when I from the other life was taken.
Inf. 24.136Io non posso negar quel che tu chiedi; in giù son messo tanto perch’ io fui ladro a la sagrestia d’i belli arredi,
Inf. 24.136What thou demandest I cannot deny; So low am I put down because I robbed The sacristy of the fair ornaments,
Inf. 24.139e falsamente già fu apposto altrui. Ma perché di tal vista tu non godi, se mai sarai di fuor da’ luoghi bui,
Inf. 24.139And falsely once ’twas laid upon another; But that thou mayst not such a sight enjoy, If thou shalt e’er be out of the dark places,
Inf. 24.142apri li orecchi al mio annunzio, e odi. Pistoia in pria d’i Neri si dimagra; poi Fiorenza rinova gente e modi.
Inf. 24.142Thine ears to my announcement ope and hear: Pistoia first of Neri groweth meagre; Then Florence doth renew her men and manners;
Inf. 24.145Tragge Marte vapor di Val di Magra ch’è di torbidi nuvoli involuto; e con tempesta impetüosa e agra
Inf. 24.145Mars draws a vapour up from Val di Magra, Which is with turbid clouds enveloped round, And with impetuous and bitter tempest
Inf. 24.148sovra Campo Picen fia combattuto; ond’ ei repente spezzerà la nebbia, sì ch’ogne Bianco ne sarà feruto.
Inf. 24.148Over Campo Picen shall be the battle; When it shall suddenly rend the mist asunder, So that each Bianco shall thereby be smitten.
Inf. 24.151E detto l’ho perché doler ti debbia!».
Inf. 24.151And this I’ve said that it may give thee pain.”
Inferno, Canto XXV
Inferno, Canto XXV — Vanni Fucci’s Punishment. Agnello Brunelleschi, Buoso degli Abati, Puccio Sciancato, Cianfa de’ Donati, and Guercio Cavalcanti.
Inf. 25.1Al fine de le sue parole il ladro le mani alzò con amendue le fiche, gridando: «Togli, Dio, ch’a te le squadro!».
Inf. 25.1At the conclusion of his words, the thief Lifted his hands aloft with both the figs, Crying: “Take that, God, for at thee I aim them.”
Inf. 25.4Da indi in qua mi fuor le serpi amiche, perch’ una li s’avvolse allora al collo, come dicesse ‘Non vo’ che più diche’;
Inf. 25.4From that time forth the serpents were my friends; For one entwined itself about his neck As if it said: “I will not thou speak more;”
Inf. 25.7e un’altra a le braccia, e rilegollo, ribadendo sé stessa sì dinanzi, che non potea con esse dare un crollo.
Inf. 25.7And round his arms another, and rebound him, Clinching itself together so in front, That with them he could not a motion make.
Inf. 25.10Ahi Pistoia, Pistoia, ché non stanzi d’incenerarti sì che più non duri, poi che ’n mal fare il seme tuo avanzi?
Inf. 25.10Pistoia, ah, Pistoia! why resolve not To burn thyself to ashes and so perish, Since in ill-doing thou thy seed excellest?
Inf. 25.13Per tutt’ i cerchi de lo ’nferno scuri non vidi spirto in Dio tanto superbo, non quel che cadde a Tebe giù da’ muri.
Inf. 25.13Through all the sombre circles of this Hell, Spirit I saw not against God so proud, Not he who fell at Thebes down from the walls!
Inf. 25.16El si fuggì che non parlò più verbo; e io vidi un centauro pien di rabbia venir chiamando: «Ov’ è, ov’ è l’acerbo?».
Inf. 25.16He fled away, and spake no further word; And I beheld a Centaur full of rage Come crying out: “Where is, where is the scoffer?”
Inf. 25.19Maremma non cred’ io che tante n’abbia, quante bisce elli avea su per la groppa infin ove comincia nostra labbia.
Inf. 25.19I do not think Maremma has so many Serpents as he had all along his back, As far as where our countenance begins.
Inf. 25.22Sovra le spalle, dietro da la coppa, con l’ali aperte li giacea un draco; e quello affuoca qualunque s’intoppa.
Inf. 25.22Upon the shoulders, just behind the nape, With wings wide open was a dragon lying, And he sets fire to all that he encounters.
Inf. 25.25Lo mio maestro disse: «Questi è Caco, che, sotto ’l sasso di monte Aventino, di sangue fece spesse volte laco.
Inf. 25.25My Master said: “That one is Cacus, who Beneath the rock upon Mount Aventine Created oftentimes a lake of blood.
Inf. 25.28Non va co’ suoi fratei per un cammino, per lo furto che frodolente fece del grande armento ch’elli ebbe a vicino;
Inf. 25.28He goes not on the same road with his brothers, By reason of the fraudulent theft he made Of the great herd, which he had near to him;
Inf. 25.31onde cessar le sue opere biece sotto la mazza d’Ercule, che forse gliene diè cento, e non sentì le diece».
Inf. 25.31Whereat his tortuous actions ceased beneath The mace of Hercules, who peradventure Gave him a hundred, and he felt not ten.”
Inf. 25.34Mentre che sì parlava, ed el trascorse, e tre spiriti venner sotto noi, de’ quai né io né ’l duca mio s’accorse,
Inf. 25.34While he was speaking thus, he had passed by, And spirits three had underneath us come, Of which nor I aware was, nor my Leader,
Inf. 25.37se non quando gridar: «Chi siete voi?»; per che nostra novella si ristette, e intendemmo pur ad essi poi.
Inf. 25.37Until what time they shouted: “Who are you?” On which account our story made a halt, And then we were intent on them alone.
Inf. 25.40Io non li conoscea; ma ei seguette, come suol seguitar per alcun caso, che l’un nomar un altro convenette,
Inf. 25.40I did not know them; but it came to pass, As it is wont to happen by some chance, That one to name the other was compelled,
Inf. 25.43dicendo: «Cianfa dove fia rimaso?»; per ch’io, acciò che ’l duca stesse attento, mi puosi ’l dito su dal mento al naso.
Inf. 25.43Exclaiming: “Where can Cianfa have remained?” Whence I, so that the Leader might attend, Upward from chin to nose my finger laid.
Inf. 25.46Se tu se’ or, lettore, a creder lento ciò ch’io dirò, non sarà maraviglia, ché io che ’l vidi, a pena il mi consento.
Inf. 25.46If thou art, Reader, slow now to believe What I shall say, it will no marvel be, For I who saw it hardly can admit it.
Inf. 25.49Com’ io tenea levate in lor le ciglia, e un serpente con sei piè si lancia dinanzi a l’uno, e tutto a lui s’appiglia.
Inf. 25.49As I was holding raised on them my brows, Behold! a serpent with six feet darts forth In front of one, and fastens wholly on him.
Inf. 25.52Co’ piè di mezzo li avvinse la pancia e con li anterïor le braccia prese; poi li addentò e l’una e l’altra guancia;
Inf. 25.52With middle feet it bound him round the paunch, And with the forward ones his arms it seized; Then thrust its teeth through one cheek and the other;
Inf. 25.55li diretani a le cosce distese, e miseli la coda tra ’mbedue e dietro per le ren sù la ritese.
Inf. 25.55The hindermost it stretched upon his thighs, And put its tail through in between the two, And up behind along the reins outspread it.
Inf. 25.58Ellera abbarbicata mai non fue ad alber sì, come l’orribil fiera per l’altrui membra avviticchiò le sue.
Inf. 25.58Ivy was never fastened by its barbs Unto a tree so, as this horrible reptile Upon the other’s limbs entwined its own.
Inf. 25.61Poi s’appiccar, come di calda cera fossero stati, e mischiar lor colore, né l’un né l’altro già parea quel ch’era:
Inf. 25.61Then they stuck close, as if of heated wax They had been made, and intermixed their colour; Nor one nor other seemed now what he was;
Inf. 25.64come procede innanzi da l’ardore, per lo papiro suso, un color bruno che non è nero ancora e ’l bianco more.
Inf. 25.64E’en as proceedeth on before the flame Upward along the paper a brown colour, Which is not black as yet, and the white dies.
Inf. 25.67Li altri due ’l riguardavano, e ciascuno gridava: «Omè, Agnel, come ti muti! Vedi che già non se’ né due né uno».
Inf. 25.67The other two looked on, and each of them Cried out: “O me, Agnello, how thou changest! Behold, thou now art neither two nor one.”
Inf. 25.70Già eran li due capi un divenuti, quando n’apparver due figure miste in una faccia, ov’ eran due perduti.
Inf. 25.70Already the two heads had one become, When there appeared to us two figures mingled Into one face, wherein the two were lost.
Inf. 25.73Fersi le braccia due di quattro liste; le cosce con le gambe e ’l ventre e ’l casso divenner membra che non fuor mai viste.
Inf. 25.73Of the four lists were fashioned the two arms, The thighs and legs, the belly and the chest Members became that never yet were seen.
Inf. 25.76Ogne primaio aspetto ivi era casso: due e nessun l’imagine perversa parea; e tal sen gio con lento passo.
Inf. 25.76Every original aspect there was cancelled; Two and yet none did the perverted image Appear, and such departed with slow pace.
Inf. 25.79Come ’l ramarro sotto la gran fersa dei dì canicular, cangiando sepe, folgore par se la via attraversa,
Inf. 25.79Even as a lizard, under the great scourge Of days canicular, exchanging hedge, Lightning appeareth if the road it cross;
Inf. 25.82sì pareva, venendo verso l’epe de li altri due, un serpentello acceso, livido e nero come gran di pepe;
Inf. 25.82Thus did appear, coming towards the bellies Of the two others, a small fiery serpent, Livid and black as is a peppercorn.
Inf. 25.85e quella parte onde prima è preso nostro alimento, a l’un di lor trafisse; poi cadde giuso innanzi lui disteso.
Inf. 25.85And in that part whereat is first received Our aliment, it one of them transfixed; Then downward fell in front of him extended.
Inf. 25.88Lo trafitto ’l mirò, ma nulla disse; anzi, co’ piè fermati, sbadigliava pur come sonno o febbre l’assalisse.
Inf. 25.88The one transfixed looked at it, but said naught; Nay, rather with feet motionless he yawned, Just as if sleep or fever had assailed him.
Inf. 25.91Elli ’l serpente e quei lui riguardava; l’un per la piaga e l’altro per la bocca fummavan forte, e ’l fummo si scontrava.
Inf. 25.91He at the serpent gazed, and it at him; One through the wound, the other through the mouth Smoked violently, and the smoke commingled.
Inf. 25.94Taccia Lucano ormai là dov’ e’ tocca del misero Sabello e di Nasidio, e attenda a udir quel ch’or si scocca.
Inf. 25.94Henceforth be silent Lucan, where he mentions Wretched Sabellus and Nassidius, And wait to hear what now shall be shot forth.
Inf. 25.97Taccia di Cadmo e d’Aretusa Ovidio, ché se quello in serpente e quella in fonte converte poetando, io non lo ’nvidio;
Inf. 25.97Be silent Ovid, of Cadmus and Arethusa; For if him to a snake, her to fountain, Converts he fabling, that I grudge him not;
Inf. 25.100ché due nature mai a fronte a fronte non trasmutò sì ch’amendue le forme a cambiar lor matera fosser pronte.
Inf. 25.100Because two natures never front to front Has he transmuted, so that both the forms To interchange their matter ready were.
Inf. 25.103Insieme si rispuosero a tai norme, che ’l serpente la coda in forca fesse, e ’l feruto ristrinse insieme l’orme.
Inf. 25.103Together they responded in such wise, That to a fork the serpent cleft his tail, And eke the wounded drew his feet together.
Inf. 25.106Le gambe con le cosce seco stesse s’appiccar sì, che ’n poco la giuntura non facea segno alcun che si paresse.
Inf. 25.106The legs together with the thighs themselves Adhered so, that in little time the juncture No sign whatever made that was apparent.
Inf. 25.109Togliea la coda fessa la figura che si perdeva là, e la sua pelle si facea molle, e quella di là dura.
Inf. 25.109He with the cloven tail assumed the figure The other one was losing, and his skin Became elastic, and the other’s hard.
Inf. 25.112Io vidi intrar le braccia per l’ascelle, e i due piè de la fiera, ch’eran corti, tanto allungar quanto accorciavan quelle.
Inf. 25.112I saw the arms draw inward at the armpits, And both feet of the reptile, that were short, Lengthen as much as those contracted were.
Inf. 25.115Poscia li piè di rietro, insieme attorti, diventaron lo membro che l’uom cela, e ’l misero del suo n’avea due porti.
Inf. 25.115Thereafter the hind feet, together twisted, Became the member that a man conceals, And of his own the wretch had two created.
Inf. 25.118Mentre che ’l fummo l’uno e l’altro vela di color novo, e genera ’l pel suso per l’una parte e da l’altra il dipela,
Inf. 25.118While both of them the exhalation veils With a new colour, and engenders hair On one of them and depilates the other,
Inf. 25.121l’un si levò e l’altro cadde giuso, non torcendo però le lucerne empie, sotto le quai ciascun cambiava muso.
Inf. 25.121The one uprose and down the other fell, Though turning not away their impious lamps, Underneath which each one his muzzle changed.
Inf. 25.124Quel ch’era dritto, il trasse ver’ le tempie, e di troppa matera ch’in là venne uscir li orecchi de le gote scempie;
Inf. 25.124He who was standing drew it tow’rds the temples, And from excess of matter, which came thither, Issued the ears from out the hollow cheeks;
Inf. 25.127ciò che non corse in dietro e si ritenne di quel soverchio, fé naso a la faccia e le labbra ingrossò quanto convenne.
Inf. 25.127What did not backward run and was retained Of that excess made to the face a nose, And the lips thickened far as was befitting.
Inf. 25.130Quel che giacëa, il muso innanzi caccia, e li orecchi ritira per la testa come face le corna la lumaccia;
Inf. 25.130He who lay prostrate thrusts his muzzle forward, And backward draws the ears into his head, In the same manner as the snail its horns;
Inf. 25.133e la lingua, ch’avëa unita e presta prima a parlar, si fende, e la forcuta ne l’altro si richiude; e ’l fummo resta.
Inf. 25.133And so the tongue, which was entire and apt For speech before, is cleft, and the bi-forked In the other closes up, and the smoke ceases.
Inf. 25.136L’anima ch’era fiera divenuta, suffolando si fugge per la valle, e l’altro dietro a lui parlando sputa.
Inf. 25.136The soul, which to a reptile had been changed, Along the valley hissing takes to flight, And after him the other speaking sputters.
Inf. 25.139Poscia li volse le novelle spalle, e disse a l’altro: «I’ vo’ che Buoso corra, com’ ho fatt’ io, carpon per questo calle».
Inf. 25.139Then did he turn upon him his new shoulders, And said to the other: “I’ll have Buoso run, Crawling as I have done, along this road.”
Inf. 25.142Così vid’ io la settima zavorra mutare e trasmutare; e qui mi scusi la novità se fior la penna abborra.
Inf. 25.142In this way I beheld the seventh ballast Shift and reshift, and here be my excuse The novelty, if aught my pen transgress.
Inf. 25.145E avvegna che li occhi miei confusi fossero alquanto e l’animo smagato, non poter quei fuggirsi tanto chiusi,
Inf. 25.145And notwithstanding that mine eyes might be Somewhat bewildered, and my mind dismayed, They could not flee away so secretly
Inf. 25.148ch’i’ non scorgessi ben Puccio Sciancato; ed era quel che sol, di tre compagni che venner prima, non era mutato;
Inf. 25.148But that I plainly saw Puccio Sciancato; And he it was who sole of three companions, Which came in the beginning, was not changed;
Inf. 25.151l’altr’ era quel che tu, Gaville, piagni.
Inf. 25.151The other was he whom thou, Gaville, weepest.
Inferno, Canto XXVI
Inferno, Canto XXVI — The Eighth Bolgia: Evil Counsellors. Ulysses and Diomed. Ulysses’ Last Voyage.
Inf. 26.1Godi, Fiorenza, poi che se’ sì grande che per mare e per terra batti l’ali, e per lo ’nferno tuo nome si spande!
Inf. 26.1Rejoice, O Florence, since thou art so great, That over sea and land thou beatest thy wings, And throughout Hell thy name is spread abroad!
Inf. 26.4Tra li ladron trovai cinque cotali tuoi cittadini onde mi ven vergogna, e tu in grande orranza non ne sali.
Inf. 26.4Among the thieves five citizens of thine Like these I found, whence shame comes unto me, And thou thereby to no great honour risest.
Inf. 26.7Ma se presso al mattin del ver si sogna, tu sentirai, di qua da picciol tempo, di quel che Prato, non ch’altri, t’agogna.
Inf. 26.7But if when morn is near our dreams are true, Feel shalt thou in a little time from now What Prato, if none other, craves for thee.
Inf. 26.10E se già fosse, non saria per tempo. Così foss’ ei, da che pur esser dee! ché più mi graverà, com’ più m’attempo.
Inf. 26.10And if it now were, it were not too soon; Would that it were, seeing it needs must be, For ’twill aggrieve me more the more I age.
Inf. 26.13Noi ci partimmo, e su per le scalee che n’avea fatto iborni a scender pria, rimontò ’l duca mio e trasse mee;
Inf. 26.13We went our way, and up along the stairs The bourns had made us to descend before, Remounted my Conductor and drew me.
Inf. 26.16e proseguendo la solinga via, tra le schegge e tra ’ rocchi de lo scoglio lo piè sanza la man non si spedia.
Inf. 26.16And following the solitary path Among the rocks and ridges of the crag, The foot without the hand sped not at all.
Inf. 26.19Allor mi dolsi, e ora mi ridoglio quando drizzo la mente a ciò ch’io vidi, e più lo ’ngegno affreno ch’i’ non soglio,
Inf. 26.19Then sorrowed I, and sorrow now again, When I direct my mind to what I saw, And more my genius curb than I am wont,
Inf. 26.22perché non corra che virtù nol guidi; sì che, se stella bona o miglior cosa m’ha dato ’l ben, ch’io stessi nol m’invidi.
Inf. 26.22That it may run not unless virtue guide it; So that if some good star, or better thing, Have given me good, I may myself not grudge it.
Inf. 26.25Quante ’l villan ch’al poggio si riposa, nel tempo che colui che ’l mondo schiara la faccia sua a noi tien meno ascosa,
Inf. 26.25As many as the hind (who on the hill Rests at the time when he who lights the world His countenance keeps least concealed from us,
Inf. 26.28come la mosca cede a la zanzara, vede lucciole giù per la vallea, forse colà dov’ e’ vendemmia e ara:
Inf. 26.28While as the fly gives place unto the gnat) Seeth the glow-worms down along the valley, Perchance there where he ploughs and makes his vintage;
Inf. 26.31di tante fiamme tutta risplendea l’ottava bolgia, sì com’ io m’accorsi tosto che fui là ’ve ’l fondo parea.
Inf. 26.31With flames as manifold resplendent all Was the eighth Bolgia, as I grew aware As soon as I was where the depth appeared.
Inf. 26.34E qual colui che si vengiò con li orsi vide ’l carro d’Elia al dipartire, quando i cavalli al cielo erti levorsi,
Inf. 26.34And such as he who with the bears avenged him Beheld Elijah’s chariot at departing, What time the steeds to heaven erect uprose,
Inf. 26.37che nol potea sì con li occhi seguire, ch’el vedesse altro che la fiamma sola, sì come nuvoletta, in sù salire:
Inf. 26.37For with his eye he could not follow it So as to see aught else than flame alone, Even as a little cloud ascending upward,
Inf. 26.40tal si move ciascuna per la gola del fosso, ché nessuna mostra ’l furto, e ogne fiamma un peccatore invola.
Inf. 26.40Thus each along the gorge of the intrenchment Was moving; for not one reveals the theft, And every flame a sinner steals away.
Inf. 26.43Io stava sovra ’l ponte a veder surto, sì che s’io non avessi un ronchion preso, caduto sarei giù sanz’ esser urto.
Inf. 26.43I stood upon the bridge uprisen to see, So that, if I had seized not on a rock, Down had I fallen without being pushed.
Inf. 26.46E ’l duca che mi vide tanto atteso, disse: «Dentro dai fuochi son li spirti; catun si fascia di quel ch’elli è inceso».
Inf. 26.46And the Leader, who beheld me so attent, Exclaimed: “Within the fires the spirits are; Each swathes himself with that wherewith he burns.”
Inf. 26.49«Maestro mio», rispuos’ io, «per udirti son io più certo; ma già m’era avviso che così fosse, e già voleva dirti:
Inf. 26.49“My Master,” I replied, “by hearing thee I am more sure; but I surmised already It might be so, and already wished to ask thee
Inf. 26.52chi è ’n quel foco che vien sì diviso di sopra, che par surger de la pira dov’ Eteòcle col fratel fu miso?».
Inf. 26.52Who is within that fire, which comes so cleft At top, it seems uprising from the pyre Where was Eteocles with his brother placed.”
Inf. 26.55Rispuose a me: «Là dentro si martira Ulisse e Dïomede, e così insieme a la vendetta vanno come a l’ira;
Inf. 26.55He answered me: “Within there are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and thus together They unto vengeance run as unto wrath.
Inf. 26.58e dentro da la lor fiamma si geme l’agguato del caval che fé la porta onde uscì de’ Romani il gentil seme.
Inf. 26.58And there within their flame do they lament The ambush of the horse, which made the door Whence issued forth the Romans’ gentle seed;
Inf. 26.61Piangevisi entro l’arte per che, morta, Deïdamìa ancor si duol d’Achille, e del Palladio pena vi si porta».
Inf. 26.61Therein is wept the craft, for which being dead Deidamia still deplores Achilles, And pain for the Palladium there is borne.”
Inf. 26.64«S’ei posson dentro da quelle faville parlar», diss’ io, «maestro, assai ten priego e ripriego, che ’l priego vaglia mille,
Inf. 26.64“If they within those sparks possess the power To speak,” I said, “thee, Master, much I pray, And re-pray, that the prayer be worth a thousand,
Inf. 26.67che non mi facci de l’attender niego fin che la fiamma cornuta qua vegna; vedi che del disio ver’ lei mi piego!».
Inf. 26.67That thou make no denial of awaiting Until the horned flame shall hither come; Thou seest that with desire I lean towards it.”
Inf. 26.70Ed elli a me: «La tua preghiera è degna di molta loda, e io però l’accetto; ma fa che la tua lingua si sostegna.
Inf. 26.70And he to me: “Worthy is thy entreaty Of much applause, and therefore I accept it; But take heed that thy tongue restrain itself.
Inf. 26.73Lascia parlare a me, ch’i’ ho concetto ciò che tu vuoi; ch’ei sarebbero schivi, perch’ e’ fuor greci, forse del tuo detto».
Inf. 26.73Leave me to speak, because I have conceived That which thou wishest; for they might disdain Perchance, since they were Greeks, discourse of thine.”
Inf. 26.76Poi che la fiamma fu venuta quivi dove parve al mio duca tempo e loco, in questa forma lui parlare audivi:
Inf. 26.76When now the flame had come unto that point, Where to my Leader it seemed time and place, After this fashion did I hear him speak:
Inf. 26.79«O voi che siete due dentro ad un foco, s’io meritai di voi mentre ch’io vissi, s’io meritai di voi assai o poco
Inf. 26.79“O ye, who are twofold within one fire, If I deserved of you, while I was living, If I deserved of you or much or little
Inf. 26.82quando nel mondo li alti versi scrissi, non vi movete; ma l’un di voi dica dove, per lui, perduto a morir gissi».
Inf. 26.82When in the world I wrote the lofty verses, Do not move on, but one of you declare Whither, being lost, he went away to die.”
Inf. 26.85Lo maggior corno de la fiamma antica cominciò a crollarsi mormorando, pur come quella cui vento affatica;
Inf. 26.85Then of the antique flame the greater horn, Murmuring, began to wave itself about Even as a flame doth which the wind fatigues.
Inf. 26.88indi la cima qua e là menando, come fosse la lingua che parlasse, gittò voce di fuori e disse: «Quando
Inf. 26.88Thereafterward, the summit to and fro Moving as if it were the tongue that spake, It uttered forth a voice, and said: “When I
Inf. 26.91mi diparti’ da Circe, che sottrasse me più d’un anno là presso a Gaeta, prima che sì Enëa la nomasse,
Inf. 26.91From Circe had departed, who concealed me More than a year there near unto Gaeta, Or ever yet Aeneas named it so,
Inf. 26.94né dolcezza di figlio, né la pieta del vecchio padre, né ’l debito amore lo qual dovea Penelopè far lieta,
Inf. 26.94Nor fondness for my son, nor reverence For my old father, nor the due affection Which joyous should have made Penelope,
Inf. 26.97vincer potero dentro a me l’ardore ch’i’ ebbi a divenir del mondo esperto e de li vizi umani e del valore;
Inf. 26.97Could overcome within me the desire I had to be experienced of the world, And of the vice and virtue of mankind;
Inf. 26.100ma misi me per l’alto mare aperto sol con un legno e con quella compagna picciola da la qual non fui diserto.
Inf. 26.100But I put forth on the high open sea With one sole ship, and that small company By which I never had deserted been.
Inf. 26.103L’un lito e l’altro vidi infin la Spagna, fin nel Morrocco, e l’isola d’i Sardi, e l’altre che quel mare intorno bagna.
Inf. 26.103Both of the shores I saw as far as Spain, Far as Morocco, and the isle of Sardes, And the others which that sea bathes round about.
Inf. 26.106Io e ’ compagni eravam vecchi e tardi quando venimmo a quella foce stretta dov’ Ercule segnò li suoi riguardi
Inf. 26.106I and my company were old and slow When at that narrow passage we arrived Where Hercules his landmarks set as signals,
Inf. 26.109acciò che l’uom più oltre non si metta; da la man destra mi lasciai Sibilia, da l’altra già m’avea lasciata Setta.
Inf. 26.109That man no farther onward should adventure. On the right hand behind me left I Seville, And on the other already had left Ceuta.
Inf. 26.112“O frati”, dissi “che per cento milia perigli siete giunti a l’occidente, a questa tanto picciola vigilia
Inf. 26.112‘O brothers, who amid a hundred thousand Perils,’ I said, ‘have come unto the West, To this so inconsiderable vigil
Inf. 26.115d’i nostri sensi ch’è del rimanente non vogliate negar l’esperïenza, di retro al sol, del mondo sanza gente.
Inf. 26.115Which is remaining of your senses still Be ye unwilling to deny the knowledge, Following the sun, of the unpeopled world.
Inf. 26.118Considerate la vostra semenza: fatti non foste a viver come bruti, ma per seguir virtute e canoscenza”.
Inf. 26.118Consider ye the seed from which ye sprang; Ye were not made to live like unto brutes, But for pursuit of virtue and of knowledge.’
Inf. 26.121Li miei compagni fec’ io sì aguti, con questa orazion picciola, al cammino, che a pena poscia li avrei ritenuti;
Inf. 26.121So eager did I render my companions, With this brief exhortation, for the voyage, That then I hardly could have held them back.
Inf. 26.124e volta nostra poppa nel mattino, de’ remi facemmo ali al folle volo, sempre acquistando dal lato mancino.
Inf. 26.124And having turned our stern unto the morning, We of the oars made wings for our mad flight, Evermore gaining on the larboard side.
Inf. 26.127Tutte le stelle già de l’altro polo vedea la notte, e ’l nostro tanto basso, che non surgëa fuor del marin suolo.
Inf. 26.127Already all the stars of the other pole The night beheld, and ours so very low It did not rise above the ocean floor.
Inf. 26.130Cinque volte racceso e tante casso lo lume era di sotto da la luna, poi che ’ntrati eravam ne l’alto passo,
Inf. 26.130Five times rekindled and as many quenched Had been the splendour underneath the moon, Since we had entered into the deep pass,
Inf. 26.133quando n’apparve una montagna, bruna per la distanza, e parvemi alta tanto quanto veduta non avëa alcuna.
Inf. 26.133When there appeared to us a mountain, dim From distance, and it seemed to me so high As I had never any one beheld.
Inf. 26.136Noi ci allegrammo, e tosto tornò in pianto; ché de la nova terra un turbo nacque e percosse del legno il primo canto.
Inf. 26.136Joyful were we, and soon it turned to weeping; For out of the new land a whirlwind rose, And smote upon the fore part of the ship.
Inf. 26.139Tre volte il fé girar con tutte l’acque; a la quarta levar la poppa in suso e la prora ire in giù, com’ altrui piacque,
Inf. 26.139Three times it made her whirl with all the waters, At the fourth time it made the stern uplift, And the prow downward go, as pleased Another,
Inf. 26.142infin che ’l mar fu sovra noi richiuso».
Inf. 26.142Until the sea above us closed again.”
Inferno, Canto XXVII
Inferno, Canto XXVII — Guido da Montefeltro. His deception by Pope Boniface VIII.
Inf. 27.1Già era dritta in sù la fiamma e queta per non dir più, e già da noi sen gia con la licenza del dolce poeta,
Inf. 27.1Already was the flame erect and quiet, To speak no more, and now departed from us With the permission of the gentle Poet;
Inf. 27.4quand’ un’altra, che dietro a lei venìa, ne fece volger li occhi a la sua cima per un confuso suon che fuor n’uscia.
Inf. 27.4When yet another, which behind it came, Caused us to turn our eyes upon its top By a confused sound that issued from it.
Inf. 27.7Come ’l bue cicilian che mugghiò prima col pianto di colui, e ciò fu dritto, che l’avea temperato con sua lima,
Inf. 27.7As the Sicilian bull (that bellowed first With the lament of him, and that was right, Who with his file had modulated it)
Inf. 27.10mugghiava con la voce de l’afflitto, sì che, con tutto che fosse di rame, pur el pareva dal dolor trafitto;
Inf. 27.10Bellowed so with the voice of the afflicted, That, notwithstanding it was made of brass, Still it appeared with agony transfixed;
Inf. 27.13così, per non aver via né forame dal principio nel foco, in suo linguaggio si convertïan le parole grame.
Inf. 27.13Thus, by not having any way or issue At first from out the fire, to its own language Converted were the melancholy words.
Inf. 27.16Ma poscia ch’ebber colto lor vïaggio su per la punta, dandole quel guizzo che dato avea la lingua in lor passaggio,
Inf. 27.16But afterwards, when they had gathered way Up through the point, giving it that vibration The tongue had given them in their passage out,
Inf. 27.19udimmo dire: «O tu a cu’ io drizzo la voce e che parlavi mo lombardo, dicendo “Istra ten va, più non t’adizzo”,
Inf. 27.19We heard it said: “O thou, at whom I aim My voice, and who but now wast speaking Lombard, Saying, ‘Now go thy way, no more I urge thee,’
Inf. 27.22perch’ io sia giunto forse alquanto tardo, non t’incresca restare a parlar meco; vedi che non incresce a me, e ardo!
Inf. 27.22Because I come perchance a little late, To stay and speak with me let it not irk thee; Thou seest it irks not me, and I am burning.
Inf. 27.25Se tu pur mo in questo mondo cieco caduto se’ di quella dolce terra latina ond’ io mia colpa tutta reco,
Inf. 27.25If thou but lately into this blind world Hast fallen down from that sweet Latian land, Wherefrom I bring the whole of my transgression,
Inf. 27.28dimmi se Romagnuoli han pace o guerra; ch’io fui d’i monti là intra Orbino e ’l giogo di che Tever si diserra».
Inf. 27.28Say, if the Romagnuols have peace or war, For I was from the mountains there between Urbino and the yoke whence Tiber bursts.”
Inf. 27.31Io era in giuso ancora attento e chino, quando il mio duca mi tentò di costa, dicendo: «Parla tu; questi è latino».
Inf. 27.31I still was downward bent and listening, When my Conductor touched me on the side, Saying: “Speak thou: this one a Latian is.”
Inf. 27.34E io, ch’avea già pronta la risposta, sanza indugio a parlare incominciai: «O anima che se’ là giù nascosta,
Inf. 27.34And I, who had beforehand my reply In readiness, forthwith began to speak: “O soul, that down below there art concealed,
Inf. 27.37Romagna tua non è, e non fu mai, sanza guerra ne’ cuor de’ suoi tiranni; ma ’n palese nessuna or vi lasciai.
Inf. 27.37Romagna thine is not and never has been Without war in the bosom of its tyrants; But open war I none have left there now.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna sta come stata è molt’ anni: l’aguglia da Polenta la si cova, sì che Cervia ricuopre co’ suoi vanni.
Inf. 27.40Ravenna stands as it long years has stood; The Eagle of Polenta there is brooding, So that she covers Cervia with her vans.
Inf. 27.43La terra che fé già la lunga prova e di Franceschi sanguinoso mucchio, sotto le branche verdi si ritrova.
Inf. 27.43The city which once made the long resistance, And of the French a sanguinary heap, Beneath the Green Paws finds itself again;
Inf. 27.46E ’l mastin vecchio e ’l nuovo da Verrucchio, che fecer di Montagna il mal governo, là dove soglion fan d’i denti succhio.
Inf. 27.46Verrucchio’s ancient Mastiff and the new, Who made such bad disposal of Montagna, Where they are wont make wimbles of their teeth.
Inf. 27.49Le città di Lamone e di Santerno conduce il lïoncel dal nido bianco, che muta parte da la state al verno.
Inf. 27.49The cities of Lamone and Santerno Governs the Lioncel of the white lair, Who changes sides ’twixt summer-time and winter;
Inf. 27.52E quella cu’ il Savio bagna il fianco, così com’ ella sie’ tra ’l piano e ’l monte, tra tirannia si vive e stato franco.
Inf. 27.52And that of which the Savio bathes the flank, Even as it lies between the plain and mountain, Lives between tyranny and a free state.
Inf. 27.55Ora chi se’, ti priego che ne conte; non esser duro più ch’altri sia stato, se ’l nome tuo nel mondo tegna fronte».
Inf. 27.55Now I entreat thee tell us who thou art; Be not more stubborn than the rest have been, So may thy name hold front there in the world.”
Inf. 27.58Poscia che ’l foco alquanto ebbe rugghiato al modo suo, l’aguta punta mosse di qua, di là, e poi diè cotal fiato:
Inf. 27.58After the fire a little more had roared In its own fashion, the sharp point it moved This way and that, and then gave forth such breath:
Inf. 27.61«S’i’ credesse che mia risposta fosse a persona che mai tornasse al mondo, questa fiamma staria sanza più scosse;
Inf. 27.61“If I believed that my reply were made To one who to the world would e’er return, This flame without more flickering would stand still;
Inf. 27.64ma però che già mai di questo fondo non tornò vivo alcun, s’i’ odo il vero, sanza tema d’infamia ti rispondo.
Inf. 27.64But inasmuch as never from this depth Did any one return, if I hear true, Without the fear of infamy I answer,
Inf. 27.67Io fui uom d’arme, e poi fui cordigliero, credendomi, sì cinto, fare ammenda; e certo il creder mio venìa intero,
Inf. 27.67I was a man of arms, then Cordelier, Believing thus begirt to make amends; And truly my belief had been fulfilled
Inf. 27.70se non fosse il gran prete, a cui mal prenda!, che mi rimise ne le prime colpe; e come e quare, voglio che m’intenda.
Inf. 27.70But for the High Priest, whom may ill betide, Who put me back into my former sins; And how and wherefore I will have thee hear.
Inf. 27.73Mentre ch’io forma fui d’ossa e di polpe che la madre mi diè, l’opere mie non furon leonine, ma di volpe.
Inf. 27.73While I was still the form of bone and pulp My mother gave to me, the deeds I did Were not those of a lion, but a fox.
Inf. 27.76Li accorgimenti e le coperte vie io seppi tutte, e sì menai lor arte, ch’al fine de la terra il suono uscie.
Inf. 27.76The machinations and the covert ways I knew them all, and practised so their craft, That to the ends of earth the sound went forth.
Inf. 27.79Quando mi vidi giunto in quella parte di mia etade ove ciascun dovrebbe calar le vele e raccoglier le sarte,
Inf. 27.79When now unto that portion of mine age I saw myself arrived, when each one ought To lower the sails, and coil away the ropes,
Inf. 27.82ciò che pria mi piacëa, allor m’increbbe, e pentuto e confesso mi rendei; ahi miser lasso! e giovato sarebbe.
Inf. 27.82That which before had pleased me then displeased me; And penitent and confessing I surrendered, Ah woe is me! and it would have bestead me;
Inf. 27.85Lo principe d’i novi Farisei, avendo guerra presso a Laterano, e non con Saracin né con Giudei,
Inf. 27.85The Leader of the modern Pharisees Having a war near unto Lateran, And not with Saracens nor with the Jews,
Inf. 27.88ché ciascun suo nimico era cristiano, e nessun era stato a vincer Acri né mercatante in terra di Soldano,
Inf. 27.88For each one of his enemies was Christian, And none of them had been to conquer Acre, Nor merchandising in the Sultan’s land,
Inf. 27.91né sommo officio né ordini sacri guardò in sé, né in me quel capestro che solea fare i suoi cinti più macri.
Inf. 27.91Nor the high office, nor the sacred orders, In him regarded, nor in me that cord Which used to make those girt with it more meagre;
Inf. 27.94Ma come Costantin chiese Silvestro d’entro Siratti a guerir de la lebbre, così mi chiese questi per maestro
Inf. 27.94But even as Constantine sought out Sylvester To cure his leprosy, within Soracte, So this one sought me out as an adept
Inf. 27.97a guerir de la sua superba febbre; domandommi consiglio, e io tacetti perché le sue parole parver ebbre.
Inf. 27.97To cure him of the fever of his pride. Counsel he asked of me, and I was silent, Because his words appeared inebriate.
Inf. 27.100E’ poi ridisse: “Tuo cuor non sospetti; finor t’assolvo, e tu m’insegna fare sì come Penestrino in terra getti.
Inf. 27.100And then he said: ‘Be not thy heart afraid; Henceforth I thee absolve; and thou instruct me How to raze Palestrina to the ground.
Inf. 27.103Lo ciel poss’ io serrare e diserrare, come tu sai; però son due le chiavi che ’l mio antecessor non ebbe care”.
Inf. 27.103Heaven have I power to lock and to unlock, As thou dost know; therefore the keys are two, The which my predecessor held not dear.’
Inf. 27.106Allor mi pinser li argomenti gravi là ’ve ’l tacer mi fu avviso ’l peggio, e dissi: “Padre, da che tu mi lavi
Inf. 27.106Then urged me on his weighty arguments There, where my silence was the worst advice; And said I: ‘Father, since thou washest me
Inf. 27.109di quel peccato ov’ io mo cader deggio, lunga promessa con l’attender corto ti farà trïunfar ne l’alto seggio”.
Inf. 27.109Of that sin into which I now must fall, The promise long with the fulfilment short Will make thee triumph in thy lofty seat.’
Inf. 27.112Francesco venne poi, com’ io fu’ morto, per me; ma un d’i neri cherubini li disse: “Non portar: non mi far torto.
Inf. 27.112Francis came afterward, when I was dead, For me; but one of the black Cherubim Said to him: ‘Take him not; do me no wrong;
Inf. 27.115Venir se ne dee giù tra ’ miei meschini perché diede ’l consiglio frodolente, dal quale in qua stato li sono a’ crini;
Inf. 27.115He must come down among my servitors, Because he gave the fraudulent advice From which time forth I have been at his hair;
Inf. 27.118ch’assolver non si può chi non si pente, né pentere e volere insieme puossi per la contradizion che nol consente”.
Inf. 27.118For who repents not cannot be absolved, Nor can one both repent and will at once, Because of the contradiction which consents not.’
Inf. 27.121Oh me dolente! come mi riscossi quando mi prese dicendomi: “Forse tu non pensavi ch’io löico fossi!”.
Inf. 27.121O miserable me! how I did shudder When he seized on me, saying: ‘Peradventure Thou didst not think that I was a logician!’
Inf. 27.124A Minòs mi portò; e quelli attorse otto volte la coda al dosso duro; e poi che per gran rabbia la si morse,
Inf. 27.124He bore me unto Minos, who entwined Eight times his tail about his stubborn back, And after he had bitten it in great rage,
Inf. 27.127disse: “Questi è d’i rei del foco furo”; per ch’io là dove vedi son perduto, e sì vestito, andando, mi rancuro».
Inf. 27.127Said: ‘Of the thievish fire a culprit this;’ Wherefore, here where thou seest, am I lost, And vested thus in going I bemoan me.”
Inf. 27.130Quand’ elli ebbe ’l suo dir così compiuto, la fiamma dolorando si partio, torcendo e dibattendo ’l corno aguto.
Inf. 27.130When it had thus completed its recital, The flame departed uttering lamentations, Writhing and flapping its sharp-pointed horn.
Inf. 27.133Noi passamm’ oltre, e io e ’l duca mio, su per lo scoglio infino in su l’altr’ arco che cuopre ’l fosso in che si paga il fio
Inf. 27.133Onward we passed, both I and my Conductor, Up o’er the crag above another arch, Which the moat covers, where is paid the fee
Inf. 27.136a quei che scommettendo acquistan carco.
Inf. 27.136By those who, sowing discord, win their burden.
Inferno, Canto XXVIII
Inferno, Canto XXVIII — The Ninth Bolgia: Schismatics. Mahomet and Ali. Pier da Medicina, Curio, Mosca, and Bertrand de Born.
Inf. 28.1Chi poria mai pur con parole sciolte dicer del sangue e de le piaghe a pieno ch’i’ ora vidi, per narrar più volte?
Inf. 28.1Who ever could, e’en with untrammelled words, Tell of the blood and of the wounds in full Which now I saw, by many times narrating?
Inf. 28.4Ogne lingua per certo verria meno per lo nostro sermone e per la mente c’hanno a tanto comprender poco seno.
Inf. 28.4Each tongue would for a certainty fall short By reason of our speech and memory, That have small room to comprehend so much.
Inf. 28.7S’el s’aunasse ancor tutta la gente che già, in su la fortunata terra di Puglia, fu del suo sangue dolente
Inf. 28.7If were again assembled all the people Which formerly upon the fateful land Of Puglia were lamenting for their blood
Inf. 28.10per li Troiani e per la lunga guerra che de l’anella fé sì alte spoglie, come Livïo scrive, che non erra,
Inf. 28.10Shed by the Romans and the lingering war That of the rings made such illustrious spoils, As Livy has recorded, who errs not,
Inf. 28.13con quella che sentio di colpi doglie per contastare a Ruberto Guiscardo; e l’altra il cui ossame ancor s’accoglie
Inf. 28.13With those who felt the agony of blows By making counterstand to Robert Guiscard, And all the rest, whose bones are gathered still
Inf. 28.16a Ceperan, là dove fu bugiardo ciascun Pugliese, e là da Tagliacozzo, dove sanz’ arme vinse il vecchio Alardo;
Inf. 28.16At Ceperano, where a renegade Was each Apulian, and at Tagliacozzo, Where without arms the old Alardo conquered,
Inf. 28.19e qual forato suo membro e qual mozzo mostrasse, d’aequar sarebbe nulla il modo de la nona bolgia sozzo.
Inf. 28.19And one his limb transpierced, and one lopped off, Should show, it would be nothing to compare With the disgusting mode of the ninth Bolgia.
Inf. 28.22Già veggia, per mezzul perdere o lulla, com’ io vidi un, così non si pertugia, rotto dal mento infin dove si trulla.
Inf. 28.22A cask by losing centre-piece or cant Was never shattered so, as I saw one Rent from the chin to where one breaketh wind.
Inf. 28.25Tra le gambe pendevan le minugia; la corata pareva e ’l tristo sacco che merda fa di quel che si trangugia.
Inf. 28.25Between his legs were hanging down his entrails; His heart was visible, and the dismal sack That maketh excrement of what is eaten.
Inf. 28.28Mentre che tutto in lui veder m’attacco, guardommi e con le man s’aperse il petto, dicendo: «Or vedi com’ io mi dilacco!
Inf. 28.28While I was all absorbed in seeing him, He looked at me, and opened with his hands His bosom, saying: “See now how I rend me;
Inf. 28.31vedi come storpiato è Mäometto! Dinanzi a me sen va piangendo Alì, fesso nel volto dal mento al ciuffetto.
Inf. 28.31How mutilated, see, is Mahomet; In front of me doth Ali weeping go, Cleft in the face from forelock unto chin;
Inf. 28.34E tutti li altri che tu vedi qui, seminator di scandalo e di scisma fuor vivi, e però son fessi così.
Inf. 28.34And all the others whom thou here beholdest, Disseminators of scandal and of schism While living were, and therefore are cleft thus.
Inf. 28.37Un diavolo è qua dietro che n’accisma sì crudelmente, al taglio de la spada rimettendo ciascun di questa risma,
Inf. 28.37A devil is behind here, who doth cleave us Thus cruelly, unto the falchion’s edge Putting again each one of all this ream,
Inf. 28.40quand’ avem volta la dolente strada; però che le ferite son richiuse prima ch’altri dinanzi li rivada.
Inf. 28.40When we have gone around the doleful road; By reason that our wounds are closed again Ere any one in front of him repass.
Inf. 28.43Ma tu chi se’ che ’n su lo scoglio muse, forse per indugiar d’ire a la pena ch’è giudicata in su le tue accuse?».
Inf. 28.43But who art thou, that musest on the crag, Perchance to postpone going to the pain That is adjudged upon thine accusations?”
Inf. 28.46«Né morte ’l giunse ancor, né colpa ’l mena», rispuose ’l mio maestro, «a tormentarlo; ma per dar lui esperïenza piena,
Inf. 28.46“Nor death hath reached him yet, nor guilt doth bring him,” My Master made reply, “to be tormented; But to procure him full experience,
Inf. 28.49a me, che morto son, convien menarlo per lo ’nferno qua giù di giro in giro; e quest’ è ver così com’ io ti parlo».
Inf. 28.49Me, who am dead, behoves it to conduct him Down here through Hell, from circle unto circle; And this is true as that I speak to thee.”
Inf. 28.52Più fuor di cento che, quando l’udiro, s’arrestaron nel fosso a riguardarmi per maraviglia, oblïando il martiro.
Inf. 28.52More than a hundred were there when they heard him, Who in the moat stood still to look at me, Through wonderment oblivious of their torture.
Inf. 28.55«Or dì a fra Dolcin dunque che s’armi, tu che forse vedra’ il sole in breve, s’ello non vuol qui tosto seguitarmi,
Inf. 28.55“Now say to Fra Dolcino, then, to arm him, Thou, who perhaps wilt shortly see the sun, If soon he wish not here to follow me,
Inf. 28.58sì di vivanda, che stretta di neve non rechi la vittoria al Noarese, ch’altrimenti acquistar non saria leve».
Inf. 28.58So with provisions, that no stress of snow May give the victory to the Novarese, Which otherwise to gain would not be easy.”
Inf. 28.61Poi che l’un piè per girsene sospese, Mäometto mi disse esta parola; indi a partirsi in terra lo distese.
Inf. 28.61After one foot to go away he lifted, This word did Mahomet say unto me, Then to depart upon the ground he stretched it.
Inf. 28.64Un altro, che forata avea la gola e tronco ’l naso infin sotto le ciglia, e non avea mai ch’una orecchia sola,
Inf. 28.64Another one, who had his throat pierced through, And nose cut off close underneath the brows, And had no longer but a single ear,
Inf. 28.67ristato a riguardar per maraviglia con li altri, innanzi a li altri aprì la canna, ch’era di fuor d’ogne parte vermiglia,
Inf. 28.67Staying to look in wonder with the others, Before the others did his gullet open, Which outwardly was red in every part,
Inf. 28.70e disse: «O tu cui colpa non condanna e cu’ io vidi su in terra latina, se troppa simiglianza non m’inganna,
Inf. 28.70And said: “O thou, whom guilt doth not condemn, And whom I once saw up in Latian land, Unless too great similitude deceive me,
Inf. 28.73rimembriti di Pier da Medicina, se mai torni a veder lo dolce piano che da Vercelli a Marcabò dichina.
Inf. 28.73Call to remembrance Pier da Medicina, If e’er thou see again the lovely plain That from Vercelli slopes to Marcabo,
Inf. 28.76E fa saper a’ due miglior da Fano, a messer Guido e anco ad Angiolello, che, se l’antiveder qui non è vano,
Inf. 28.76And make it known to the best two of Fano, To Messer Guido and Angiolello likewise, That if foreseeing here be not in vain,
Inf. 28.79gittati saran fuor di lor vasello e mazzerati presso a la Cattolica per tradimento d’un tiranno fello.
Inf. 28.79Cast over from their vessel shall they be, And drowned near unto the Cattolica, By the betrayal of a tyrant fell.
Inf. 28.82Tra l’isola di Cipri e di Maiolica non vide mai sì gran fallo Nettuno, non da pirate, non da gente argolica.
Inf. 28.82Between the isles of Cyprus and Majorca Neptune ne’er yet beheld so great a crime, Neither of pirates nor Argolic people.
Inf. 28.85Quel traditor che vede pur con l’uno, e tien la terra che tale qui meco vorrebbe di vedere esser digiuno,
Inf. 28.85That traitor, who sees only with one eye, And holds the land, which some one here with me Would fain be fasting from the vision of,
Inf. 28.88farà venirli a parlamento seco; poi farà sì, ch’al vento di Focara non sarà lor mestier voto né preco».
Inf. 28.88Will make them come unto a parley with him; Then will do so, that to Focara’s wind They will not stand in need of vow or prayer.”
Inf. 28.91E io a lui: «Dimostrami e dichiara, se vuo’ ch’i’ porti sù di te novella, chi è colui da la veduta amara».
Inf. 28.91And I to him: “Show to me and declare, If thou wouldst have me bear up news of thee, Who is this person of the bitter vision.”
Inf. 28.94Allor puose la mano a la mascella d’un suo compagno e la bocca li aperse, gridando: «Questi è desso, e non favella.
Inf. 28.94Then did he lay his hand upon the jaw Of one of his companions, and his mouth Oped, crying: “This is he, and he speaks not.
Inf. 28.97Questi, scacciato, il dubitar sommerse in Cesare, affermando che ’l fornito sempre con danno l’attender sofferse».
Inf. 28.97This one, being banished, every doubt submerged In Caesar by affirming the forearmed Always with detriment allowed delay.”
Inf. 28.100Oh quanto mi pareva sbigottito con la lingua tagliata ne la strozza Curïo, ch’a dir fu così ardito!
Inf. 28.100O how bewildered unto me appeared, With tongue asunder in his windpipe slit, Curio, who in speaking was so bold!
Inf. 28.103E un ch’avea l’una e l’altra man mozza, levando i moncherin per l’aura fosca, sì che ’l sangue facea la faccia sozza,
Inf. 28.103And one, who both his hands dissevered had, The stumps uplifting through the murky air, So that the blood made horrible his face,
Inf. 28.106gridò: «Ricordera’ti anche del Mosca, che disse, lasso!, “Capo ha cosa fatta”, che fu mal seme per la gente tosca».
Inf. 28.106Cried out: “Thou shalt remember Mosca also, Who said, alas! ‘A thing done has an end!’ Which was an ill seed for the Tuscan people.”
Inf. 28.109E io li aggiunsi: «E morte di tua schiatta»; per ch’elli, accumulando duol con duolo, sen gio come persona trista e matta.
Inf. 28.109“And death unto thy race,” thereto I added; Whence he, accumulating woe on woe, Departed, like a person sad and crazed.
Inf. 28.112Ma io rimasi a riguardar lo stuolo, e vidi cosa ch’io avrei paura, sanza più prova, di contarla solo;
Inf. 28.112But I remained to look upon the crowd; And saw a thing which I should be afraid, Without some further proof, even to recount,
Inf. 28.115se non che coscïenza m’assicura, la buona compagnia che l’uom francheggia sotto l’asbergo del sentirsi pura.
Inf. 28.115If it were not that conscience reassures me, That good companion which emboldens man Beneath the hauberk of its feeling pure.
Inf. 28.118Io vidi certo, e ancor par ch’io ’l veggia, un busto sanza capo andar sì come andavan li altri de la trista greggia;
Inf. 28.118I truly saw, and still I seem to see it, A trunk without a head walk in like manner As walked the others of the mournful herd.
Inf. 28.121e ’l capo tronco tenea per le chiome, pesol con mano a guisa di lanterna: e quel mirava noi e dicea: «Oh me!».
Inf. 28.121And by the hair it held the head dissevered, Hung from the hand in fashion of a lantern, And that upon us gazed and said: “O me!”
Inf. 28.124Di sé facea a sé stesso lucerna, ed eran due in uno e uno in due; com’ esser può, quei sa che sì governa.
Inf. 28.124It of itself made to itself a lamp, And they were two in one, and one in two; How that can be, He knows who so ordains it.
Inf. 28.127Quando diritto al piè del ponte fue, levò ’l braccio alto con tutta la testa per appressarne le parole sue,
Inf. 28.127When it was come close to the bridge’s foot, It lifted high its arm with all the head, To bring more closely unto us its words,
Inf. 28.130che fuoro: «Or vedi la pena molesta, tu che, spirando, vai veggendo i morti: vedi s’alcuna è grande come questa.
Inf. 28.130Which were: “Behold now the sore penalty, Thou, who dost breathing go the dead beholding; Behold if any be as great as this.
Inf. 28.133E perché tu di me novella porti, sappi ch’i’ son Bertram dal Bornio, quelli che diedi al re giovane i ma’ conforti.
Inf. 28.133And so that thou may carry news of me, Know that Bertram de Born am I, the same Who gave to the Young King the evil comfort.
Inf. 28.136Io feci il padre e ’l figlio in sé ribelli; Achitofèl non fé più d’Absalone e di Davìd coi malvagi punzelli.
Inf. 28.136I made the father and the son rebellious; Achitophel not more with Absalom And David did with his accursed goadings.
Inf. 28.139Perch’ io parti’ così giunte persone, partito porto il mio cerebro, lasso!, dal suo principio ch’è in questo troncone.
Inf. 28.139Because I parted persons so united, Parted do I now bear my brain, alas! From its beginning, which is in this trunk.
Inf. 28.142Così s’osserva in me lo contrapasso».
Inf. 28.142Thus is observed in me the counterpoise.”
Inferno, Canto XXIX
Inferno, Canto XXIX — Geri del Bello. The Tenth Bolgia: Alchemists. Griffolino d’ Arezzo and Capocchino.
Inf. 29.1La molta gente e le diverse piaghe avean le luci mie sì inebrïate, che de lo stare a piangere eran vaghe.
Inf. 29.1The many people and the divers wounds These eyes of mine had so inebriated, That they were wishful to stand still and weep;
Inf. 29.4Ma Virgilio mi disse: «Che pur guate? perché la vista tua pur si soffolge là giù tra l’ombre triste smozzicate?
Inf. 29.4But said Virgilius: “What dost thou still gaze at? Why is thy sight still riveted down there Among the mournful, mutilated shades?
Inf. 29.7Tu non hai fatto sì a l’altre bolge; pensa, se tu annoverar le credi, che miglia ventidue la valle volge.
Inf. 29.7Thou hast not done so at the other Bolge; Consider, if to count them thou believest, That two-and-twenty miles the valley winds,
Inf. 29.10E già la luna è sotto i nostri piedi; lo tempo è poco omai che n’è concesso, e altro è da veder che tu non vedi».
Inf. 29.10And now the moon is underneath our feet; Henceforth the time allotted us is brief, And more is to be seen than what thou seest.”
Inf. 29.13«Se tu avessi», rispuos’ io appresso, «atteso a la cagion per ch’io guardava, forse m’avresti ancor lo star dimesso».
Inf. 29.13“If thou hadst,” I made answer thereupon, “Attended to the cause for which I looked, Perhaps a longer stay thou wouldst have pardoned.”
Inf. 29.16Parte sen giva, e io retro li andava, lo duca, già faccendo la risposta, e soggiugnendo: «Dentro a quella cava
Inf. 29.16Meanwhile my Guide departed, and behind him I went, already making my reply, And superadding: “In that cavern where
Inf. 29.19dov’ io tenea or li occhi sì a posta, credo ch’un spirto del mio sangue pianga la colpa che là giù cotanto costa».
Inf. 29.19I held mine eyes with such attention fixed, I think a spirit of my blood laments The sin which down below there costs so much.”
Inf. 29.22Allor disse ’l maestro: «Non si franga lo tuo pensier da qui innanzi sovr’ ello. Attendi ad altro, ed ei là si rimanga;
Inf. 29.22Then said the Master: “Be no longer broken Thy thought from this time forward upon him; Attend elsewhere, and there let him remain;
Inf. 29.25ch’io vidi lui a piè del ponticello mostrarti e minacciar forte col dito, e udi’ ’l nominar Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.25For him I saw below the little bridge, Pointing at thee, and threatening with his finger Fiercely, and heard him called Geri del Bello.
Inf. 29.28Tu eri allor sì del tutto impedito sovra colui che già tenne Altaforte, che non guardasti in là, sì fu partito».
Inf. 29.28So wholly at that time wast thou impeded By him who formerly held Altaforte, Thou didst not look that way; so he departed.”
Inf. 29.31«O duca mio, la vïolenta morte che non li è vendicata ancor», diss’ io, «per alcun che de l’onta sia consorte,
Inf. 29.31“O my Conductor, his own violent death, Which is not yet avenged for him,” I said, “By any who is sharer in the shame,
Inf. 29.34fece lui disdegnoso; ond’ el sen gio sanza parlarmi, sì com’ ïo estimo: e in ciò m’ha el fatto a sé più pio».
Inf. 29.34Made him disdainful; whence he went away, As I imagine, without speaking to me, And thereby made me pity him the more.”
Inf. 29.37Così parlammo infino al loco primo che de lo scoglio l’altra valle mostra, se più lume vi fosse, tutto ad imo.
Inf. 29.37Thus did we speak as far as the first place Upon the crag, which the next valley shows Down to the bottom, if there were more light.
Inf. 29.40Quando noi fummo sor l’ultima chiostra di Malebolge, sì che i suoi conversi potean parere a la veduta nostra,
Inf. 29.40When we were now right over the last cloister Of Malebolge, so that its lay-brothers Could manifest themselves unto our sight,
Inf. 29.43lamenti saettaron me diversi, che di pietà ferrati avean li strali; ond’ io li orecchi con le man copersi.
Inf. 29.43Divers lamentings pierced me through and through, Which with compassion had their arrows barbed, Whereat mine ears I covered with my hands.
Inf. 29.46Qual dolor fora, se de li spedali di Valdichiana tra ’l luglio e ’l settembre e di Maremma e di Sardigna i mali
Inf. 29.46What pain would be, if from the hospitals Of Valdichiana, ’twixt July and September, And of Maremma and Sardinia
Inf. 29.49fossero in una fossa tutti ’nsembre, tal era quivi, e tal puzzo n’usciva qual suol venir de le marcite membre.
Inf. 29.49All the diseases in one moat were gathered, Such was it here, and such a stench came from it As from putrescent limbs is wont to issue.
Inf. 29.52Noi discendemmo in su l’ultima riva del lungo scoglio, pur da man sinistra; e allor fu la mia vista più viva
Inf. 29.52We had descended on the furthest bank From the long crag, upon the left hand still, And then more vivid was my power of sight
Inf. 29.55giù ver’ lo fondo, la ’ve la ministra de l’alto Sire infallibil giustizia punisce i falsador che qui registra.
Inf. 29.55Down tow’rds the bottom, where the ministress Of the high Lord, Justice infallible, Punishes forgers, which she here records.
Inf. 29.58Non credo ch’a veder maggior tristizia fosse in Egina il popol tutto infermo, quando fu l’aere sì pien di malizia,
Inf. 29.58I do not think a sadder sight to see Was in Aegina the whole people sick, (When was the air so full of pestilence,
Inf. 29.61che li animali, infino al picciol vermo, cascaron tutti, e poi le genti antiche, secondo che i poeti hanno per fermo,
Inf. 29.61The animals, down to the little worm, All fell, and afterwards the ancient people, According as the poets have affirmed,
Inf. 29.64si ristorar di seme di formiche; ch’era a veder per quella oscura valle languir li spirti per diverse biche.
Inf. 29.64Were from the seed of ants restored again,) Than was it to behold through that dark valley The spirits languishing in divers heaps.
Inf. 29.67Qual sovra ’l ventre e qual sovra le spalle l’un de l’altro giacea, e qual carpone si trasmutava per lo tristo calle.
Inf. 29.67This on the belly, that upon the back One of the other lay, and others crawling Shifted themselves along the dismal road.
Inf. 29.70Passo passo andavam sanza sermone, guardando e ascoltando li ammalati, che non potean levar le lor persone.
Inf. 29.70We step by step went onward without speech, Gazing upon and listening to the sick Who had not strength enough to lift their bodies.
Inf. 29.73Io vidi due sedere a sé poggiati, com’ a scaldar si poggia tegghia a tegghia, dal capo al piè di schianze macolati;
Inf. 29.73I saw two sitting leaned against each other, As leans in heating platter against platter, From head to foot bespotted o’er with scabs;
Inf. 29.76e non vidi già mai menare stregghia a ragazzo aspettato dal segnorso, né a colui che mal volontier vegghia,
Inf. 29.76And never saw I plied a currycomb By stable-boy for whom his master waits, Or him who keeps awake unwillingly,
Inf. 29.79come ciascun menava spesso il morso de l’unghie sopra sé per la gran rabbia del pizzicor, che non ha più soccorso;
Inf. 29.79As every one was plying fast the bite Of nails upon himself, for the great rage Of itching which no other succour had.
Inf. 29.82e sì traevan giù l’unghie la scabbia, come coltel di scardova le scaglie o d’altro pesce che più larghe l’abbia.
Inf. 29.82And the nails downward with them dragged the scab, In fashion as a knife the scales of bream, Or any other fish that has them largest.
Inf. 29.85«O tu che con le dita ti dismaglie», cominciò ’l duca mio a l’un di loro, «e che fai d’esse talvolta tanaglie,
Inf. 29.85“O thou, that with thy fingers dost dismail thee,” Began my Leader unto one of them, “And makest of them pincers now and then,
Inf. 29.88dinne s’alcun Latino è tra costoro che son quinc’ entro, se l’unghia ti basti etternalmente a cotesto lavoro».
Inf. 29.88Tell me if any Latian is with those Who are herein; so may thy nails suffice thee To all eternity unto this work.”
Inf. 29.91«Latin siam noi, che tu vedi sì guasti qui ambedue», rispuose l’un piangendo; «ma tu chi se’ che di noi dimandasti?».
Inf. 29.91“Latians are we, whom thou so wasted seest, Both of us here,” one weeping made reply; “But who art thou, that questionest about us?”
Inf. 29.94E ’l duca disse: «I’ son un che discendo con questo vivo giù di balzo in balzo, e di mostrar lo ’nferno a lui intendo».
Inf. 29.94And said the Guide: “One am I who descends Down with this living man from cliff to cliff, And I intend to show Hell unto him.”
Inf. 29.97Allor si ruppe lo comun rincalzo; e tremando ciascuno a me si volse con altri che l’udiron di rimbalzo.
Inf. 29.97Then broken was their mutual support, And trembling each one turned himself to me, With others who had heard him by rebound.
Inf. 29.100Lo buon maestro a me tutto s’accolse, dicendo: «Dì a lor ciò che tu vuoli»; e io incominciai, poscia ch’ei volse:
Inf. 29.100Wholly to me did the good Master gather, Saying: “Say unto them whate’er thou wishest.” And I began, since he would have it so:
Inf. 29.103«Se la vostra memoria non s’imboli nel primo mondo da l’umane menti, ma s’ella viva sotto molti soli,
Inf. 29.103“So may your memory not steal away In the first world from out the minds of men, But so may it survive ’neath many suns,
Inf. 29.106ditemi chi voi siete e di che genti; la vostra sconcia e fastidiosa pena di palesarvi a me non vi spaventi».
Inf. 29.106Say to me who ye are, and of what people; Let not your foul and loathsome punishment Make you afraid to show yourselves to me.”
Inf. 29.109«Io fui d’Arezzo, e Albero da Siena», rispuose l’un, «mi fé mettere al foco; ma quel per ch’io mori’ qui non mi mena.
Inf. 29.109“I of Arezzo was,” one made reply, “And Albert of Siena had me burned; But what I died for does not bring me here.
Inf. 29.112Vero è ch’i’ dissi lui, parlando a gioco: “I’ mi saprei levar per l’aere a volo”; e quei, ch’avea vaghezza e senno poco,
Inf. 29.112’Tis true I said to him, speaking in jest, That I could rise by flight into the air, And he who had conceit, but little wit,
Inf. 29.115volle ch’i’ li mostrassi l’arte; e solo perch’ io nol feci Dedalo, mi fece ardere a tal che l’avea per figliuolo.
Inf. 29.115Would have me show to him the art; and only Because no Daedalus I made him, made me Be burned by one who held him as his son.
Inf. 29.118Ma ne l’ultima bolgia de le diece me per l’alchìmia che nel mondo usai dannò Minòs, a cui fallar non lece».
Inf. 29.118But unto the last Bolgia of the ten, For alchemy, which in the world I practised, Minos, who cannot err, has me condemned.”
Inf. 29.121E io dissi al poeta: «Or fu già mai gente sì vana come la sanese? Certo non la francesca sì d’assai!».
Inf. 29.121And to the Poet said I: “Now was ever So vain a people as the Sienese? Not for a certainty the French by far.”
Inf. 29.124Onde l’altro lebbroso, che m’intese, rispuose al detto mio: «Tra’mene Stricca che seppe far le temperate spese,
Inf. 29.124Whereat the other leper, who had heard me, Replied unto my speech: “Taking out Stricca, Who knew the art of moderate expenses,
Inf. 29.127e Niccolò che la costuma ricca del garofano prima discoverse ne l’orto dove tal seme s’appicca;
Inf. 29.127And Niccolo, who the luxurious use Of cloves discovered earliest of all Within that garden where such seed takes root;
Inf. 29.130e tra’ne la brigata in che disperse Caccia d’Ascian la vigna e la gran fonda, e l’Abbagliato suo senno proferse.
Inf. 29.130And taking out the band, among whom squandered Caccia d’Ascian his vineyards and vast woods, And where his wit the Abbagliato proffered!
Inf. 29.133Ma perché sappi chi sì ti seconda contra i Sanesi, aguzza ver’ me l’occhio, sì che la faccia mia ben ti risponda:
Inf. 29.133But, that thou know who thus doth second thee Against the Sienese, make sharp thine eye Tow’rds me, so that my face well answer thee,
Inf. 29.136sì vedrai ch’io son l’ombra di Capocchio, che falsai li metalli con l’alchìmia; e te dee ricordar, se ben t’adocchio,
Inf. 29.136And thou shalt see I am Capocchio’s shade, Who metals falsified by alchemy; Thou must remember, if I well descry thee,
Inf. 29.139com’ io fui di natura buona scimia».
Inf. 29.139How I a skilful ape of nature was.”
Inferno, Canto XXX
Inferno, Canto XXX — Other Falsifiers or Forgers. Gianni Schicchi, Myrrha, Adam of Brescia, Potiphar’s Wife, and Sinon of Troy.
Inf. 30.1Nel tempo che Iunone era crucciata per Semelè contra ’l sangue tebano, come mostrò una e altra fïata,
Inf. 30.1’Twas at the time when Juno was enraged, For Semele, against the Theban blood, As she already more than once had shown,
Inf. 30.4Atamante divenne tanto insano, che veggendo la moglie con due figli andar carcata da ciascuna mano,
Inf. 30.4So reft of reason Athamas became, That, seeing his own wife with children twain Walking encumbered upon either hand,
Inf. 30.7gridò: «Tendiam le reti, sì ch’io pigli la leonessa e ’ leoncini al varco»; e poi distese i dispietati artigli,
Inf. 30.7He cried: “Spread out the nets, that I may take The lioness and her whelps upon the passage;” And then extended his unpitying claws,
Inf. 30.10prendendo l’un ch’avea nome Learco, e rotollo e percosselo ad un sasso; e quella s’annegò con l’altro carco.
Inf. 30.10Seizing the first, who had the name Learchus, And whirled him round, and dashed him on a rock; And she, with the other burthen, drowned herself;—
Inf. 30.13E quando la fortuna volse in basso l’altezza de’ Troian che tutto ardiva, sì che ’nsieme col regno il re fu casso,
Inf. 30.13And at the time when fortune downward hurled The Trojan’s arrogance, that all things dared, So that the king was with his kingdom crushed,
Inf. 30.16Ecuba trista, misera e cattiva, poscia che vide Polissena morta, e del suo Polidoro in su la riva
Inf. 30.16Hecuba sad, disconsolate, and captive, When lifeless she beheld Polyxena, And of her Polydorus on the shore
Inf. 30.19del mar si fu la dolorosa accorta, forsennata latrò sì come cane; tanto il dolor le fé la mente torta.
Inf. 30.19Of ocean was the dolorous one aware, Out of her senses like a dog she barked, So much the anguish had her mind distorted;
Inf. 30.22Ma né di Tebe furie né troiane si vider mäi in alcun tanto crude, non punger bestie, nonché membra umane,
Inf. 30.22But not of Thebes the furies nor the Trojan Were ever seen in any one so cruel In goading beasts, and much more human members,
Inf. 30.25quant’ io vidi in due ombre smorte e nude, che mordendo correvan di quel modo che ’l porco quando del porcil si schiude.
Inf. 30.25As I beheld two shadows pale and naked, Who, biting, in the manner ran along That a boar does, when from the sty turned loose.
Inf. 30.28L’una giunse a Capocchio, e in sul nodo del collo l’assannò, sì che, tirando, grattar li fece il ventre al fondo sodo.
Inf. 30.28One to Capocchio came, and by the nape Seized with its teeth his neck, so that in dragging It made his belly grate the solid bottom.
Inf. 30.31E l’Aretin che rimase, tremando mi disse: «Quel folletto è Gianni Schicchi, e va rabbioso altrui così conciando».
Inf. 30.31And the Aretine, who trembling had remained, Said to me: “That mad sprite is Gianni Schicchi, And raving goes thus harrying other people.”
Inf. 30.34«Oh», diss’ io lui, «se l’altro non ti ficchi li denti a dosso, non ti sia fatica a dir chi è, pria che di qui si spicchi».
Inf. 30.34“O,” said I to him, “so may not the other Set teeth on thee, let it not weary thee To tell us who it is, ere it dart hence.”
Inf. 30.37Ed elli a me: «Quell’ è l’anima antica di Mirra scellerata, che divenne al padre, fuor del dritto amore, amica.
Inf. 30.37And he to me: “That is the ancient ghost Of the nefarious Myrrha, who became Beyond all rightful love her father’s lover.
Inf. 30.40Questa a peccar con esso così venne, falsificando sé in altrui forma, come l’altro che là sen va, sostenne,
Inf. 30.40She came to sin with him after this manner, By counterfeiting of another’s form; As he who goeth yonder undertook,
Inf. 30.43per guadagnar la donna de la torma, falsificare in sé Buoso Donati, testando e dando al testamento norma».
Inf. 30.43That he might gain the lady of the herd, To counterfeit in himself Buoso Donati, Making a will and giving it due form.”
Inf. 30.46E poi che i due rabbiosi fuor passati sovra cu’ io avea l’occhio tenuto, rivolsilo a guardar li altri mal nati.
Inf. 30.46And after the two maniacs had passed On whom I held mine eye, I turned it back To look upon the other evil-born.
Inf. 30.49Io vidi un, fatto a guisa di lëuto, pur ch’elli avesse avuta l’anguinaia tronca da l’altro che l’uomo ha forcuto.
Inf. 30.49I saw one made in fashion of a lute, If he had only had the groin cut off Just at the point at which a man is forked.
Inf. 30.52La grave idropesì, che sì dispaia le membra con l’omor che mal converte, che ’l viso non risponde a la ventraia,
Inf. 30.52The heavy dropsy, that so disproportions The limbs with humours, which it ill concocts, That the face corresponds not to the belly,
Inf. 30.55faceva lui tener le labbra aperte come l’etico fa, che per la sete l’un verso ’l mento e l’altro in sù rinverte.
Inf. 30.55Compelled him so to hold his lips apart As does the hectic, who because of thirst One tow’rds the chin, the other upward turns.
Inf. 30.58«O voi che sanz’ alcuna pena siete, e non so io perché, nel mondo gramo», diss’ elli a noi, «guardate e attendete
Inf. 30.58“O ye, who without any torment are, And why I know not, in the world of woe,” He said to us, “behold, and be attentive
Inf. 30.61a la miseria del maestro Adamo; io ebbi, vivo, assai di quel ch’i’ volli, e ora, lasso!, un gocciol d’acqua bramo.
Inf. 30.61Unto the misery of Master Adam; I had while living much of what I wished, And now, alas! a drop of water crave.
Inf. 30.64Li ruscelletti che d’i verdi colli del Casentin discendon giuso in Arno, faccendo i lor canali freddi e molli,
Inf. 30.64The rivulets, that from the verdant hills Of Cassentin descend down into Arno, Making their channels to be cold and moist,
Inf. 30.67sempre mi stanno innanzi, e non indarno, ché l’imagine lor vie più m’asciuga che ’l male ond’ io nel volto mi discarno.
Inf. 30.67Ever before me stand, and not in vain; For far more doth their image dry me up Than the disease which strips my face of flesh.
Inf. 30.70La rigida giustizia che mi fruga tragge cagion del loco ov’ io peccai a metter più li miei sospiri in fuga.
Inf. 30.70The rigid justice that chastises me Draweth occasion from the place in which I sinned, to put the more my sighs in flight.
Inf. 30.73Ivi è Romena, là dov’ io falsai la lega suggellata del Batista; per ch’io il corpo sù arso lasciai.
Inf. 30.73There is Romena, where I counterfeited The currency imprinted with the Baptist, For which I left my body burned above.
Inf. 30.76Ma s’io vedessi qui l’anima trista di Guido o d’Alessandro o di lor frate, per Fonte Branda non darei la vista.
Inf. 30.76But if I here could see the tristful soul Of Guido, or Alessandro, or their brother, For Branda’s fount I would not give the sight.
Inf. 30.79Dentro c’è l’una già, se l’arrabbiate ombre che vanno intorno dicon vero; ma che mi val, c’ho le membra legate?
Inf. 30.79One is within already, if the raving Shades that are going round about speak truth; But what avails it me, whose limbs are tied?
Inf. 30.82S’io fossi pur di tanto ancor leggero ch’i’ potessi in cent’ anni andare un’oncia, io sarei messo già per lo sentiero,
Inf. 30.82If I were only still so light, that in A hundred years I could advance one inch, I had already started on the way,
Inf. 30.85cercando lui tra questa gente sconcia, con tutto ch’ella volge undici miglia, e men d’un mezzo di traverso non ci ha.
Inf. 30.85Seeking him out among this squalid folk, Although the circuit be eleven miles, And be not less than half a mile across.
Inf. 30.88Io son per lor tra sì fatta famiglia; e’ m’indussero a batter li fiorini ch’avevan tre carati di mondiglia».
Inf. 30.88For them am I in such a family; They did induce me into coining florins, Which had three carats of impurity.”
Inf. 30.91E io a lui: «Chi son li due tapini che fumman come man bagnate ’l verno, giacendo stretti a’ tuoi destri confini?».
Inf. 30.91And I to him: “Who are the two poor wretches That smoke like unto a wet hand in winter, Lying there close upon thy right-hand confines?”
Inf. 30.94«Qui li trovai—e poi volta non dierno—», rispuose, «quando piovvi in questo greppo, e non credo che dieno in sempiterno.
Inf. 30.94“I found them here,” replied he, “when I rained Into this chasm, and since they have not turned, Nor do I think they will for evermore.
Inf. 30.97L’una è la falsa ch’accusò Gioseppo; l’altr’ è ’l falso Sinon greco di Troia: per febbre aguta gittan tanto leppo».
Inf. 30.97One the false woman is who accused Joseph, The other the false Sinon, Greek of Troy; From acute fever they send forth such reek.”
Inf. 30.100E l’un di lor, che si recò a noia forse d’esser nomato sì oscuro, col pugno li percosse l’epa croia.
Inf. 30.100And one of them, who felt himself annoyed At being, peradventure, named so darkly, Smote with the fist upon his hardened paunch.
Inf. 30.103Quella sonò come fosse un tamburo; e mastro Adamo li percosse il volto col braccio suo, che non parve men duro,
Inf. 30.103It gave a sound, as if it were a drum; And Master Adam smote him in the face, With arm that did not seem to be less hard,
Inf. 30.106dicendo a lui: «Ancor che mi sia tolto lo muover per le membra che son gravi, ho io il braccio a tal mestiere sciolto».
Inf. 30.106Saying to him: “Although be taken from me All motion, for my limbs that heavy are, I have an arm unfettered for such need.”
Inf. 30.109Ond’ ei rispuose: «Quando tu andavi al fuoco, non l’avei tu così presto; ma sì e più l’avei quando coniavi».
Inf. 30.109Whereat he answer made: “When thou didst go Unto the fire, thou hadst it not so ready: But hadst it so and more when thou wast coining.”
Inf. 30.112E l’idropico: «Tu di’ ver di questo: ma tu non fosti sì ver testimonio là ’ve del ver fosti a Troia richesto».
Inf. 30.112The dropsical: “Thou sayest true in that; But thou wast not so true a witness there, Where thou wast questioned of the truth at Troy.”
Inf. 30.115«S’io dissi falso, e tu falsasti il conio», disse Sinon; «e son qui per un fallo, e tu per più ch’alcun altro demonio!».
Inf. 30.115“If I spake false, thou falsifiedst the coin,” Said Sinon; “and for one fault I am here, And thou for more than any other demon.”
Inf. 30.118«Ricorditi, spergiuro, del cavallo», rispuose quel ch’avëa infiata l’epa; «e sieti reo che tutto il mondo sallo!».
Inf. 30.118“Remember, perjurer, about the horse,” He made reply who had the swollen belly, “And rueful be it thee the whole world knows it.”
Inf. 30.121«E te sia rea la sete onde ti crepa», disse ’l Greco, «la lingua, e l’acqua marcia che ’l ventre innanzi a li occhi sì t’assiepa!».
Inf. 30.121“Rueful to thee the thirst be wherewith cracks Thy tongue,” the Greek said, “and the putrid water That hedges so thy paunch before thine eyes.”
Inf. 30.124Allora il monetier: «Così si squarcia la bocca tua per tuo mal come suole; ché, s’i’ ho sete e omor mi rinfarcia,
Inf. 30.124Then the false-coiner: “So is gaping wide Thy mouth for speaking evil, as ’tis wont; Because if I have thirst, and humour stuff me
Inf. 30.127tu hai l’arsura e ’l capo che ti duole, e per leccar lo specchio di Narcisso, non vorresti a ’nvitar molte parole».
Inf. 30.127Thou hast the burning and the head that aches, And to lick up the mirror of Narcissus Thou wouldst not want words many to invite thee.”
Inf. 30.130Ad ascoltarli er’ io del tutto fisso, quando ’l maestro mi disse: «Or pur mira, che per poco che teco non mi risso!».
Inf. 30.130In listening to them was I wholly fixed, When said the Master to me: “Now just look, For little wants it that I quarrel with thee.”
Inf. 30.133Quand’ io ’l senti’ a me parlar con ira, volsimi verso lui con tal vergogna, ch’ancor per la memoria mi si gira.
Inf. 30.133When him I heard in anger speak to me, I turned me round towards him with such shame That still it eddies through my memory.
Inf. 30.136Qual è colui che suo dannaggio sogna, che sognando desidera sognare, sì che quel ch’è, come non fosse, agogna,
Inf. 30.136And as he is who dreams of his own harm, Who dreaming wishes it may be a dream, So that he craves what is, as if it were not;
Inf. 30.139tal mi fec’ io, non possendo parlare, che disïava scusarmi, e scusava me tuttavia, e nol mi credea fare.
Inf. 30.139Such I became, not having power to speak, For to excuse myself I wished, and still Excused myself, and did not think I did it.
Inf. 30.142«Maggior difetto men vergogna lava», disse ’l maestro, «che ’l tuo non è stato; però d’ogne trestizia ti disgrava.
Inf. 30.142“Less shame doth wash away a greater fault,” The Master said, “than this of thine has been; Therefore thyself disburden of all sadness,
Inf. 30.145E fa ragion ch’io ti sia sempre allato, se più avvien che fortuna t’accoglia dove sien genti in simigliante piato:
Inf. 30.145And make account that I am aye beside thee, If e’er it come to pass that fortune bring thee Where there are people in a like dispute;
Inf. 30.148ché voler ciò udire è bassa voglia».
Inf. 30.148For a base wish it is to wish to hear it.”
Inferno, Canto XXXI
Inferno, Canto XXXI — The Giants, Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaeus. Descent to Cocytus.
Inf. 31.1Una medesma lingua pria mi morse, sì che mi tinse l’una e l’altra guancia, e poi la medicina mi riporse;
Inf. 31.1One and the selfsame tongue first wounded me, So that it tinged the one cheek and the other, And then held out to me the medicine;
Inf. 31.4così od’ io che solea far la lancia d’Achille e del suo padre esser cagione prima di trista e poi di buona mancia.
Inf. 31.4Thus do I hear that once Achilles’ spear, His and his father’s, used to be the cause First of a sad and then a gracious boon.
Inf. 31.7Noi demmo il dosso al misero vallone su per la ripa che ’l cinge dintorno, attraversando sanza alcun sermone.
Inf. 31.7We turned our backs upon the wretched valley, Upon the bank that girds it round about, Going across it without any speech.
Inf. 31.10Quiv’ era men che notte e men che giorno, sì che ’l viso m’andava innanzi poco; ma io senti’ sonare un alto corno,
Inf. 31.10There it was less than night, and less than day, So that my sight went little in advance; But I could hear the blare of a loud horn,
Inf. 31.13tanto ch’avrebbe ogne tuon fatto fioco, che, contra sé la sua via seguitando, dirizzò li occhi miei tutti ad un loco.
Inf. 31.13So loud it would have made each thunder faint, Which, counter to it following its way, Mine eyes directed wholly to one place.
Inf. 31.16Dopo la dolorosa rotta, quando Carlo Magno perdé la santa gesta, non sonò sì terribilmente Orlando.
Inf. 31.16After the dolorous discomfiture When Charlemagne the holy emprise lost, So terribly Orlando sounded not.
Inf. 31.19Poco portäi in là volta la testa, che me parve veder molte alte torri; ond’ io: «Maestro, dì, che terra è questa?».
Inf. 31.19Short while my head turned thitherward I held When many lofty towers I seemed to see, Whereat I: “Master, say, what town is this?”
Inf. 31.22Ed elli a me: «Però che tu trascorri per le tenebre troppo da la lungi, avvien che poi nel maginare abborri.
Inf. 31.22And he to me: “Because thou peerest forth Athwart the darkness at too great a distance, It happens that thou errest in thy fancy.
Inf. 31.25Tu vedrai ben, se tu là ti congiungi, quanto ’l senso s’inganna di lontano; però alquanto più te stesso pungi».
Inf. 31.25Well shalt thou see, if thou arrivest there, How much the sense deceives itself by distance; Therefore a little faster spur thee on.”
Inf. 31.28Poi caramente mi prese per mano e disse: «Pria che noi siam più avanti, acciò che ’l fatto men ti paia strano,
Inf. 31.28Then tenderly he took me by the hand, And said: “Before we farther have advanced, That the reality may seem to thee
Inf. 31.31sappi che non son torri, ma giganti, e son nel pozzo intorno da la ripa da l’umbilico in giuso tutti quanti».
Inf. 31.31Less strange, know that these are not towers, but giants, And they are in the well, around the bank, From navel downward, one and all of them.”
Inf. 31.34Come quando la nebbia si dissipa, lo sguardo a poco a poco raffigura ciò che cela ’l vapor che l’aere stipa,
Inf. 31.34As, when the fog is vanishing away, Little by little doth the sight refigure Whate’er the mist that crowds the air conceals,
Inf. 31.37così forando l’aura grossa e scura, più e più appressando ver’ la sponda, fuggiemi errore e cresciemi paura;
Inf. 31.37So, piercing through the dense and darksome air, More and more near approaching tow’rd the verge, My error fled, and fear came over me;
Inf. 31.40però che, come su la cerchia tonda Montereggion di torri si corona, così la proda che ’l pozzo circonda
Inf. 31.40Because as on its circular parapets Montereggione crowns itself with towers, E’en thus the margin which surrounds the well
Inf. 31.43torreggiavan di mezza la persona li orribili giganti, cui minaccia Giove del cielo ancora quando tuona.
Inf. 31.43With one half of their bodies turreted The horrible giants, whom Jove menaces E’en now from out the heavens when he thunders.
Inf. 31.46E io scorgeva già d’alcun la faccia, le spalle e ’l petto e del ventre gran parte, e per le coste giù ambo le braccia.
Inf. 31.46And I of one already saw the face, Shoulders, and breast, and great part of the belly, And down along his sides both of the arms.
Inf. 31.49Natura certo, quando lasciò l’arte di sì fatti animali, assai fé bene per tòrre tali essecutori a Marte.
Inf. 31.49Certainly Nature, when she left the making Of animals like these, did well indeed, By taking such executors from Mars;
Inf. 31.52E s’ella d’elefanti e di balene non si pente, chi guarda sottilmente, più giusta e più discreta la ne tene;
Inf. 31.52And if of elephants and whales she doth not Repent her, whosoever looketh subtly More just and more discreet will hold her for it;
Inf. 31.55ché dove l’argomento de la mente s’aggiugne al mal volere e a la possa, nessun riparo vi può far la gente.
Inf. 31.55For where the argument of intellect Is added unto evil will and power, No rampart can the people make against it.
Inf. 31.58La faccia sua mi parea lunga e grossa come la pina di San Pietro a Roma, e a sua proporzione eran l’altre ossa;
Inf. 31.58His face appeared to me as long and large As is at Rome the pine-cone of Saint Peter’s, And in proportion were the other bones;
Inf. 31.61sì che la ripa, ch’era perizoma dal mezzo in giù, ne mostrava ben tanto di sovra, che di giugnere a la chioma
Inf. 31.61So that the margin, which an apron was Down from the middle, showed so much of him Above it, that to reach up to his hair
Inf. 31.64tre Frison s’averien dato mal vanto; però ch’i’ ne vedea trenta gran palmi dal loco in giù dov’ omo affibbia ’l manto.
Inf. 31.64Three Frieslanders in vain had vaunted them; For I beheld thirty great palms of him Down from the place where man his mantle buckles.
Inf. 31.67«Raphèl maì amècche zabì almi», cominciò a gridar la fiera bocca, cui non si convenia più dolci salmi.
Inf. 31.67“Raphael mai amech izabi almi,” Began to clamour the ferocious mouth, To which were not befitting sweeter psalms.
Inf. 31.70E ’l duca mio ver’ lui: «Anima sciocca, tienti col corno, e con quel ti disfoga quand’ ira o altra passïon ti tocca!
Inf. 31.70And unto him my Guide: “Soul idiotic, Keep to thy horn, and vent thyself with that, When wrath or other passion touches thee.
Inf. 31.73Cércati al collo, e troverai la soga che ’l tien legato, o anima confusa, e vedi lui che ’l gran petto ti doga».
Inf. 31.73Search round thy neck, and thou wilt find the belt Which keeps it fastened, O bewildered soul, And see it, where it bars thy mighty breast.”
Inf. 31.76Poi disse a me: «Elli stessi s’accusa; questi è Nembrotto per lo cui mal coto pur un linguaggio nel mondo non s’usa.
Inf. 31.76Then said to me: “He doth himself accuse; This one is Nimrod, by whose evil thought One language in the world is not still used.
Inf. 31.79Lasciànlo stare e non parliamo a vòto; ché così è a lui ciascun linguaggio come ’l suo ad altrui, ch’a nullo è noto».
Inf. 31.79Here let us leave him and not speak in vain; For even such to him is every language As his to others, which to none is known.”
Inf. 31.82Facemmo adunque più lungo vïaggio, vòlti a sinistra; e al trar d’un balestro trovammo l’altro assai più fero e maggio.
Inf. 31.82Therefore a longer journey did we make, Turned to the left, and a crossbow-shot oft We found another far more fierce and large.
Inf. 31.85A cigner lui qual che fosse ’l maestro, non so io dir, ma el tenea soccinto dinanzi l’altro e dietro il braccio destro
Inf. 31.85In binding him, who might the master be I cannot say; but he had pinioned close Behind the right arm, and in front the other,
Inf. 31.88d’una catena che ’l tenea avvinto dal collo in giù, sì che ’n su lo scoperto si ravvolgëa infino al giro quinto.
Inf. 31.88With chains, that held him so begirt about From the neck down, that on the part uncovered It wound itself as far as the fifth gyre.
Inf. 31.91«Questo superbo volle esser esperto di sua potenza contra ’l sommo Giove», disse ’l mio duca, «ond’ elli ha cotal merto.
Inf. 31.91“This proud one wished to make experiment Of his own power against the Supreme Jove,” My Leader said, “whence he has such a guerdon.
Inf. 31.94Fïalte ha nome, e fece le gran prove quando i giganti fer paura a’ dèi; le braccia ch’el menò, già mai non move».
Inf. 31.94Ephialtes is his name; he showed great prowess. What time the giants terrified the gods; The arms he wielded never more he moves.”
Inf. 31.97E io a lui: «S’esser puote, io vorrei che de lo smisurato Brïareo esperïenza avesser li occhi mei».
Inf. 31.97And I to him: “If possible, I should wish That of the measureless Briareus These eyes of mine might have experience.”
Inf. 31.100Ond’ ei rispuose: «Tu vedrai Anteo presso di qui che parla ed è disciolto, che ne porrà nel fondo d’ogne reo.
Inf. 31.100Whence he replied: “Thou shalt behold Antaeus Close by here, who can speak and is unbound, Who at the bottom of all crime shall place us.
Inf. 31.103Quel che tu vuo’ veder, più là è molto ed è legato e fatto come questo, salvo che più feroce par nel volto».
Inf. 31.103Much farther yon is he whom thou wouldst see, And he is bound, and fashioned like to this one, Save that he seems in aspect more ferocious.”
Inf. 31.106Non fu tremoto già tanto rubesto, che scotesse una torre così forte, come Fïalte a scuotersi fu presto.
Inf. 31.106There never was an earthquake of such might That it could shake a tower so violently, As Ephialtes suddenly shook himself.
Inf. 31.109Allor temett’ io più che mai la morte, e non v’era mestier più che la dotta, s’io non avessi viste le ritorte.
Inf. 31.109Then was I more afraid of death than ever, For nothing more was needful than the fear, If I had not beheld the manacles.
Inf. 31.112Noi procedemmo più avante allotta, e venimmo ad Anteo, che ben cinque alle, sanza la testa, uscia fuor de la grotta.
Inf. 31.112Then we proceeded farther in advance, And to Antaeus came, who, full five ells Without the head, forth issued from the cavern.
Inf. 31.115«O tu che ne la fortunata valle che fece Scipïon di gloria reda, quand’ Anibàl co’ suoi diede le spalle,
Inf. 31.115“O thou, who in the valley fortunate, Which Scipio the heir of glory made, When Hannibal turned back with all his hosts,
Inf. 31.118recasti già mille leon per preda, e che, se fossi stato a l’alta guerra de’ tuoi fratelli, ancor par che si creda
Inf. 31.118Once brought’st a thousand lions for thy prey, And who, hadst thou been at the mighty war Among thy brothers, some it seems still think
Inf. 31.121ch’avrebber vinto i figli de la terra: mettine giù, e non ten vegna schifo, dove Cocito la freddura serra.
Inf. 31.121The sons of Earth the victory would have gained: Place us below, nor be disdainful of it, There where the cold doth lock Cocytus up.
Inf. 31.124Non ci fare ire a Tizio né a Tifo: questi può dar di quel che qui si brama; però ti china e non torcer lo grifo.
Inf. 31.124Make us not go to Tityus nor Typhoeus; This one can give of that which here is longed for; Therefore stoop down, and do not curl thy lip.
Inf. 31.127Ancor ti può nel mondo render fama, ch’el vive, e lunga vita ancor aspetta se ’nnanzi tempo grazia a sé nol chiama».
Inf. 31.127Still in the world can he restore thy fame; Because he lives, and still expects long life, If to itself Grace call him not untimely.”
Inf. 31.130Così disse ’l maestro; e quelli in fretta le man distese, e prese ’l duca mio, ond’ Ercule sentì già grande stretta.
Inf. 31.130So said the Master; and in haste the other His hands extended and took up my Guide,— Hands whose great pressure Hercules once felt.
Inf. 31.133Virgilio, quando prender si sentio, disse a me: «Fatti qua, sì ch’io ti prenda»; poi fece sì ch’un fascio era elli e io.
Inf. 31.133Virgilius, when he felt himself embraced, Said unto me: “Draw nigh, that I may take thee;” Then of himself and me one bundle made.
Inf. 31.136Qual pare a riguardar la Carisenda sotto ’l chinato, quando un nuvol vada sovr’ essa sì, ched ella incontro penda:
Inf. 31.136As seems the Carisenda, to behold Beneath the leaning side, when goes a cloud Above it so that opposite it hangs;
Inf. 31.139tal parve Antëo a me che stava a bada di vederlo chinare, e fu tal ora ch’i’ avrei voluto ir per altra strada.
Inf. 31.139Such did Antaeus seem to me, who stood Watching to see him stoop, and then it was I could have wished to go some other way.
Inf. 31.142Ma lievemente al fondo che divora Lucifero con Giuda, ci sposò; né, sì chinato, lì fece dimora,
Inf. 31.142But lightly in the abyss, which swallows up Judas with Lucifer, he put us down; Nor thus bowed downward made he there delay,
Inf. 31.145e come albero in nave si levò.
Inf. 31.145But, as a mast does in a ship, uprose.
Inferno, Canto XXXII
Inferno, Canto XXXII — The Ninth Circle: Traitors. The Frozen Lake of Cocytus. First Division, Caina: Traitors to their Kindred. Camicion de’ Pazzi. Second Division, Antenora: Traitors to their Country. Dante questions Bocca degli Abati. Buoso da Duera.
Inf. 32.1S’ïo avessi le rime aspre e chiocce, come si converrebbe al tristo buco sovra ’l qual pontan tutte l’altre rocce,
Inf. 32.1If I had rhymes both rough and stridulous, As were appropriate to the dismal hole Down upon which thrust all the other rocks,
Inf. 32.4io premerei di mio concetto il suco più pienamente; ma perch’ io non l’abbo, non sanza tema a dicer mi conduco;
Inf. 32.4I would press out the juice of my conception More fully; but because I have them not, Not without fear I bring myself to speak;
Inf. 32.7ché non è impresa da pigliare a gabbo discriver fondo a tutto l’universo, né da lingua che chiami mamma o babbo.
Inf. 32.7For ’tis no enterprise to take in jest, To sketch the bottom of all the universe, Nor for a tongue that cries Mamma and Babbo.
Inf. 32.10Ma quelle donne aiutino il mio verso ch’aiutaro Anfïone a chiuder Tebe, sì che dal fatto il dir non sia diverso.
Inf. 32.10But may those Ladies help this verse of mine, Who helped Amphion in enclosing Thebes, That from the fact the word be not diverse.
Inf. 32.13Oh sovra tutte mal creata plebe che stai nel loco onde parlare è duro, mei foste state qui pecore o zebe!
Inf. 32.13O rabble ill-begotten above all, Who’re in the place to speak of which is hard, ’Twere better ye had here been sheep or goats!
Inf. 32.16Come noi fummo giù nel pozzo scuro sotto i piè del gigante assai più bassi, e io mirava ancora a l’alto muro,
Inf. 32.16When we were down within the darksome well, Beneath the giant’s feet, but lower far, And I was scanning still the lofty wall,
Inf. 32.19dicere udi’mi: «Guarda come passi: va sì, che tu non calchi con le piante le teste de’ fratei miseri lassi».
Inf. 32.19I heard it said to me: “Look how thou steppest! Take heed thou do not trample with thy feet The heads of the tired, miserable brothers!”
Inf. 32.22Per ch’io mi volsi, e vidimi davante e sotto i piedi un lago che per gelo avea di vetro e non d’acqua sembiante.
Inf. 32.22Whereat I turned me round, and saw before me And underfoot a lake, that from the frost The semblance had of glass, and not of water.
Inf. 32.25Non fece al corso suo sì grosso velo di verno la Danoia in Osterlicchi, né Tanaï là sotto ’l freddo cielo,
Inf. 32.25So thick a veil ne’er made upon its current In winter-time Danube in Austria, Nor there beneath the frigid sky the Don,
Inf. 32.28com’ era quivi; che se Tambernicchi vi fosse sù caduto, o Pietrapana, non avria pur da l’orlo fatto cricchi.
Inf. 32.28As there was here; so that if Tambernich Had fallen upon it, or Pietrapana, E’en at the edge ’twould not have given a creak.
Inf. 32.31E come a gracidar si sta la rana col muso fuor de l’acqua, quando sogna di spigolar sovente la villana,
Inf. 32.31And as to croak the frog doth place himself With muzzle out of water,—when is dreaming Of gleaning oftentimes the peasant-girl,—
Inf. 32.34livide, insin là dove appar vergogna eran l’ombre dolenti ne la ghiaccia, mettendo i denti in nota di cicogna.
Inf. 32.34Livid, as far down as where shame appears, Were the disconsolate shades within the ice, Setting their teeth unto the note of storks.
Inf. 32.37Ognuna in giù tenea volta la faccia; da bocca il freddo, e da li occhi il cor tristo tra lor testimonianza si procaccia.
Inf. 32.37Each one his countenance held downward bent; From mouth the cold, from eyes the doleful heart Among them witness of itself procures.
Inf. 32.40Quand’ io m’ebbi dintorno alquanto visto, volsimi a’ piedi, e vidi due sì stretti, che ’l pel del capo avieno insieme misto.
Inf. 32.40When round about me somewhat I had looked, I downward turned me, and saw two so close, The hair upon their heads together mingled.
Inf. 32.43«Ditemi, voi che sì strignete i petti», diss’ io, «chi siete?». E quei piegaro i colli; e poi ch’ebber li visi a me eretti,
Inf. 32.43“Ye who so strain your breasts together, tell me,” I said, “who are you;” and they bent their necks, And when to me their faces they had lifted,
Inf. 32.46li occhi lor, ch’eran pria pur dentro molli, gocciar su per le labbra, e ’l gelo strinse le lagrime tra essi e riserrolli.
Inf. 32.46Their eyes, which first were only moist within, Gushed o’er the eyelids, and the frost congealed The tears between, and locked them up again.
Inf. 32.49Con legno legno spranga mai non cinse forte così; ond’ ei come due becchi cozzaro insieme, tanta ira li vinse.
Inf. 32.49Clamp never bound together wood with wood So strongly; whereat they, like two he-goats, Butted together, so much wrath o’ercame them.
Inf. 32.52E un ch’avea perduti ambo li orecchi per la freddura, pur col viso in giùe, disse: «Perché cotanto in noi ti specchi?
Inf. 32.52And one, who had by reason of the cold Lost both his ears, still with his visage downward, Said: “Why dost thou so mirror thyself in us?
Inf. 32.55Se vuoi saper chi son cotesti due, la valle onde Bisenzo si dichina del padre loro Alberto e di lor fue.
Inf. 32.55If thou desire to know who these two are, The valley whence Bisenzio descends Belonged to them and to their father Albert.
Inf. 32.58D’un corpo usciro; e tutta la Caina potrai cercare, e non troverai ombra degna più d’esser fitta in gelatina:
Inf. 32.58They from one body came, and all Caina Thou shalt search through, and shalt not find a shade More worthy to be fixed in gelatine;
Inf. 32.61non quelli a cui fu rotto il petto e l’ombra con esso un colpo per la man d’Artù; non Focaccia; non questi che m’ingombra
Inf. 32.61Not he in whom were broken breast and shadow At one and the same blow by Arthur’s hand; Focaccia not; not he who me encumbers
Inf. 32.64col capo sì, ch’i’ non veggio oltre più, e fu nomato Sassol Mascheroni; se tosco se’, ben sai omai chi fu.
Inf. 32.64So with his head I see no farther forward, And bore the name of Sassol Mascheroni; Well knowest thou who he was, if thou art Tuscan.
Inf. 32.67E perché non mi metti in più sermoni, sappi ch’i’ fu’ il Camiscion de’ Pazzi; e aspetto Carlin che mi scagioni».
Inf. 32.67And that thou put me not to further speech, Know that I Camicion de’ Pazzi was, And wait Carlino to exonerate me.”
Inf. 32.70Poscia vid’ io mille visi cagnazzi fatti per freddo; onde mi vien riprezzo, e verrà sempre, de’ gelati guazzi.
Inf. 32.70Then I beheld a thousand faces, made Purple with cold; whence o’er me comes a shudder, And evermore will come, at frozen ponds.
Inf. 32.73E mentre ch’andavamo inver’ lo mezzo al quale ogne gravezza si rauna, e io tremava ne l’etterno rezzo;
Inf. 32.73And while we were advancing tow’rds the middle, Where everything of weight unites together, And I was shivering in the eternal shade,
Inf. 32.76se voler fu o destino o fortuna, non so; ma, passeggiando tra le teste, forte percossi ’l piè nel viso ad una.
Inf. 32.76Whether ’twere will, or destiny, or chance, I know not; but in walking ’mong the heads I struck my foot hard in the face of one.
Inf. 32.79Piangendo mi sgridò: «Perché mi peste? se tu non vieni a crescer la vendetta di Montaperti, perché mi moleste?».
Inf. 32.79Weeping he growled: “Why dost thou trample me? Unless thou comest to increase the vengeance of Montaperti, why dost thou molest me?”
Inf. 32.82E io: «Maestro mio, or qui m’aspetta, sì ch’io esca d’un dubbio per costui; poi mi farai, quantunque vorrai, fretta».
Inf. 32.82And I: “My Master, now wait here for me, That I through him may issue from a doubt; Then thou mayst hurry me, as thou shalt wish.”
Inf. 32.85Lo duca stette, e io dissi a colui che bestemmiava duramente ancora: «Qual se’ tu che così rampogni altrui?».
Inf. 32.85The Leader stopped; and to that one I said Who was blaspheming vehemently still: “Who art thou, that thus reprehendest others?”
Inf. 32.88«Or tu chi se’ che vai per l’Antenora, percotendo», rispuose, «altrui le gote, sì che, se fossi vivo, troppo fora?».
Inf. 32.88“Now who art thou, that goest through Antenora Smiting,” replied he, “other people’s cheeks, So that, if thou wert living, ’twere too much?”
Inf. 32.91«Vivo son io, e caro esser ti puote», fu mia risposta, «se dimandi fama, ch’io metta il nome tuo tra l’altre note».
Inf. 32.91“Living I am, and dear to thee it may be,” Was my response, “if thou demandest fame, That ’mid the other notes thy name I place.”
Inf. 32.94Ed elli a me: «Del contrario ho io brama. Lèvati quinci e non mi dar più lagna, ché mal sai lusingar per questa lama!».
Inf. 32.94And he to me: “For the reverse I long; Take thyself hence, and give me no more trouble; For ill thou knowest to flatter in this hollow.”
Inf. 32.97Allor lo presi per la cuticagna e dissi: «El converrà che tu ti nomi, o che capel qui sù non ti rimagna».
Inf. 32.97Then by the scalp behind I seized upon him, And said: “It must needs be thou name thyself, Or not a hair remain upon thee here.”
Inf. 32.100Ond’ elli a me: «Perché tu mi dischiomi, né ti dirò ch’io sia, né mosterrolti, se mille fiate in sul capo mi tomi».
Inf. 32.100Whence he to me: “Though thou strip off my hair, I will not tell thee who I am, nor show thee, If on my head a thousand times thou fall.”
Inf. 32.103Io avea già i capelli in mano avvolti, e tratti glien’ avea più d’una ciocca, latrando lui con li occhi in giù raccolti,
Inf. 32.103I had his hair in hand already twisted, And more than one shock of it had pulled out, He barking, with his eyes held firmly down,
Inf. 32.106quando un altro gridò: «Che hai tu, Bocca? non ti basta sonar con le mascelle, se tu non latri? qual diavol ti tocca?».
Inf. 32.106When cried another: “What doth ail thee, Bocca? Is’t not enough to clatter with thy jaws, But thou must bark? what devil touches thee?”
Inf. 32.109«Omai», diss’ io, «non vo’ che più favelle, malvagio traditor; ch’a la tua onta io porterò di te vere novelle».
Inf. 32.109“Now,” said I, “I care not to have thee speak, Accursed traitor; for unto thy shame I will report of thee veracious news.”
Inf. 32.112«Va via», rispuose, «e ciò che tu vuoi conta; ma non tacer, se tu di qua entro eschi, di quel ch’ebbe or così la lingua pronta.
Inf. 32.112“Begone,” replied he, “and tell what thou wilt, But be not silent, if thou issue hence, Of him who had just now his tongue so prompt;
Inf. 32.115El piange qui l’argento de’ Franceschi: “Io vidi”, potrai dir, “quel da Duera là dove i peccatori stanno freschi”.
Inf. 32.115He weepeth here the silver of the French; ‘I saw,’ thus canst thou phrase it, ‘him of Duera There where the sinners stand out in the cold.’
Inf. 32.118Se fossi domandato “Altri chi v’era?”, tu hai dallato quel di Beccheria di cui segò Fiorenza la gorgiera.
Inf. 32.118If thou shouldst questioned be who else was there, Thou hast beside thee him of Beccaria, Of whom the gorget Florence slit asunder;
Inf. 32.121Gianni de’ Soldanier credo che sia più là con Ganellone e Tebaldello, ch’aprì Faenza quando si dormia».
Inf. 32.121Gianni del Soldanier, I think, may be Yonder with Ganellon, and Tebaldello Who oped Faenza when the people slep.”
Inf. 32.124Noi eravam partiti già da ello, ch’io vidi due ghiacciati in una buca, sì che l’un capo a l’altro era cappello;
Inf. 32.124Already we had gone away from him, When I beheld two frozen in one hole, So that one head a hood was to the other;
Inf. 32.127e come ’l pan per fame si manduca, così ’l sovran li denti a l’altro pose là ’ve ’l cervel s’aggiugne con la nuca:
Inf. 32.127And even as bread through hunger is devoured, The uppermost on the other set his teeth, There where the brain is to the nape united.
Inf. 32.130non altrimenti Tidëo si rose le tempie a Menalippo per disdegno, che quei faceva il teschio e l’altre cose.
Inf. 32.130Not in another fashion Tydeus gnawed The temples of Menalippus in disdain, Than that one did the skull and the other things.
Inf. 32.133«O tu che mostri per sì bestial segno odio sovra colui che tu ti mangi, dimmi ’l perché», diss’ io, «per tal convegno,
Inf. 32.133“O thou, who showest by such bestial sign Thy hatred against him whom thou art eating, Tell me the wherefore,” said I, “with this compact,
Inf. 32.136che se tu a ragion di lui ti piangi, sappiendo chi voi siete e la sua pecca, nel mondo suso ancora io te ne cangi,
Inf. 32.136That if thou rightfully of him complain, In knowing who ye are, and his transgression, I in the world above repay thee for it,
Inf. 32.139se quella con ch’io parlo non si secca».
Inf. 32.139If that wherewith I speak be not dried up.”
Inferno, Canto XXXIII
Inferno, Canto XXXIII — Count Ugolino and the Archbishop Ruggieri. The Death of Count Ugolino’s Sons. Third Division of the Ninth Circle, Ptolomaea: Traitors to their Friends. Friar Alberigo, Branco d’ Oria.
Inf. 33.1La bocca sollevò dal fiero pasto quel peccator, forbendola a’ capelli del capo ch’elli avea di retro guasto.
Inf. 33.1His mouth uplifted from his grim repast, That sinner, wiping it upon the hair Of the same head that he behind had wasted.
Inf. 33.4Poi cominciò: «Tu vuo’ ch’io rinovelli disperato dolor che ’l cor mi preme già pur pensando, pria ch’io ne favelli.
Inf. 33.4Then he began: “Thou wilt that I renew The desperate grief, which wrings my heart already To think of only, ere I speak of it;
Inf. 33.7Ma se le mie parole esser dien seme che frutti infamia al traditor ch’i’ rodo, parlar e lagrimar vedrai insieme.
Inf. 33.7But if my words be seed that may bear fruit Of infamy to the traitor whom I gnaw, Speaking and weeping shalt thou see together.
Inf. 33.10Io non so chi tu se’ né per che modo venuto se’ qua giù; ma fiorentino mi sembri veramente quand’ io t’odo.
Inf. 33.10I know not who thou art, nor by what mode Thou hast come down here; but a Florentine Thou seemest to me truly, when I hear thee.
Inf. 33.13Tu dei saper ch’i’ fui conte Ugolino, e questi è l’arcivescovo Ruggieri: or ti dirò perché i son tal vicino.
Inf. 33.13Thou hast to know I was Count Ugolino, And this one was Ruggieri the Archbishop; Now I will tell thee why I am such a neighbour.
Inf. 33.16Che per l’effetto de’ suo’ mai pensieri, fidandomi di lui, io fossi preso e poscia morto, dir non è mestieri;
Inf. 33.16That, by effect of his malicious thoughts, Trusting in him I was made prisoner, And after put to death, I need not say;
Inf. 33.19però quel che non puoi avere inteso, cioè come la morte mia fu cruda, udirai, e saprai s’e’ m’ha offeso.
Inf. 33.19But ne’ertheless what thou canst not have heard, That is to say, how cruel was my death, Hear shalt thou, and shalt know if he has wronged me.
Inf. 33.22Breve pertugio dentro da la Muda, la qual per me ha ’l titol de la fame, e che conviene ancor ch’altrui si chiuda,
Inf. 33.22A narrow perforation in the mew, Which bears because of me the title of Famine, And in which others still must be locked up,
Inf. 33.25m’avea mostrato per lo suo forame più lune già, quand’ io feci ’l mal sonno che del futuro mi squarciò ’l velame.
Inf. 33.25Had shown me through its opening many moons Already, when I dreamed the evil dream Which of the future rent for me the veil.
Inf. 33.28Questi pareva a me maestro e donno, cacciando il lupo e ’ lupicini al monte per che i Pisan veder Lucca non ponno.
Inf. 33.28This one appeared to me as lord and master, Hunting the wolf and whelps upon the mountain For which the Pisans cannot Lucca see.
Inf. 33.31Con cagne magre, studïose e conte Gualandi con Sismondi e con Lanfranchi s’avea messi dinanzi da la fronte.
Inf. 33.31With sleuth-hounds gaunt, and eager, and well trained, Gualandi with Sismondi and Lanfianchi He had sent out before him to the front.
Inf. 33.34In picciol corso mi parieno stanchi lo padre e ’ figli, e con l’agute scane mi parea lor veder fender li fianchi.
Inf. 33.34After brief course seemed unto me forespent The father and the sons, and with sharp tushes It seemed to me I saw their flanks ripped open.
Inf. 33.37Quando fui desto innanzi la dimane, pianger senti’ fra ’l sonno i miei figliuoli ch’eran con meco, e dimandar del pane.
Inf. 33.37When I before the morrow was awake, Moaning amid their sleep I heard my sons Who with me were, and asking after bread.
Inf. 33.40Ben se’ crudel, se tu già non ti duoli pensando ciò che ’l mio cor s’annunziava; e se non piangi, di che pianger suoli?
Inf. 33.40Cruel indeed art thou, if yet thou grieve not, Thinking of what my heart foreboded me, And weep’st thou not, what art thou wont to weep at?
Inf. 33.43Già eran desti, e l’ora s’appressava che ’l cibo ne solëa essere addotto, e per suo sogno ciascun dubitava;
Inf. 33.43They were awake now, and the hour drew nigh At which our food used to be brought to us, And through his dream was each one apprehensive;
Inf. 33.46e io senti’ chiavar l’uscio di sotto a l’orribile torre; ond’ io guardai nel viso a’ mie’ figliuoi sanza far motto.
Inf. 33.46And I heard locking up the under door Of the horrible tower; whereat without a word I gazed into the faces of my sons.
Inf. 33.49Io non piangëa, sì dentro impetrai: piangevan elli; e Anselmuccio mio disse: “Tu guardi sì, padre! che hai?”.
Inf. 33.49I wept not, I within so turned to stone; They wept; and darling little Anselm mine Said: ‘Thou dost gaze so, father, what doth ail thee?’
Inf. 33.52Perciò non lagrimai né rispuos’ io tutto quel giorno né la notte appresso, infin che l’altro sol nel mondo uscìo.
Inf. 33.52Still not a tear I shed, nor answer made All of that day, nor yet the night thereafter, Until another sun rose on the world.
Inf. 33.55Come un poco di raggio si fu messo nel doloroso carcere, e io scorsi per quattro visi il mio aspetto stesso,
Inf. 33.55As now a little glimmer made its way Into the dolorous prison, and I saw Upon four faces my own very aspect,
Inf. 33.58ambo le man per lo dolor mi morsi; ed ei, pensando ch’io ’l fessi per voglia di manicar, di sùbito levorsi
Inf. 33.58Both of my hands in agony I bit; And, thinking that I did it from desire Of eating, on a sudden they uprose,
Inf. 33.61e disser: “Padre, assai ci fia men doglia se tu mangi di noi: tu ne vestisti queste misere carni, e tu le spoglia”.
Inf. 33.61And said they: ‘Father, much less pain ’twill give us If thou do eat of us; thyself didst clothe us With this poor flesh, and do thou strip it off.’
Inf. 33.64Queta’mi allor per non farli più tristi; lo dì e l’altro stemmo tutti muti; ahi dura terra, perché non t’apristi?
Inf. 33.64I calmed me then, not to make them more sad. That day we all were silent, and the next. Ah! obdurate earth, wherefore didst thou not open?
Inf. 33.67Poscia che fummo al quarto dì venuti, Gaddo mi si gittò disteso a’ piedi, dicendo: “Padre mio, ché non m’aiuti?”.
Inf. 33.67When we had come unto the fourth day, Gaddo Threw himself down outstretched before my feet, Saying, ‘My father, why dost thou not help me?’
Inf. 33.70Quivi morì; e come tu mi vedi, vid’ io cascar li tre ad uno ad uno tra ’l quinto dì e ’l sesto; ond’ io mi diedi,
Inf. 33.70And there he died; and, as thou seest me, I saw the three fall, one by one, between The fifth day and the sixth; whence I betook me,
Inf. 33.73già cieco, a brancolar sovra ciascuno, e due dì li chiamai, poi che fur morti. Poscia, più che ’l dolor, poté ’l digiuno».
Inf. 33.73Already blind, to groping over each, And three days called them after they were dead; Then hunger did what sorrow could not do.”
Inf. 33.76Quand’ ebbe detto ciò, con li occhi torti riprese ’l teschio misero co’ denti, che furo a l’osso, come d’un can, forti.
Inf. 33.76When he had said this, with his eyes distorted, The wretched skull resumed he with his teeth, Which, as a dog’s, upon the bone were strong.
Inf. 33.79Ahi Pisa, vituperio de le genti del bel paese là dove ’l sì suona, poi che i vicini a te punir son lenti,
Inf. 33.79Ah! Pisa, thou opprobrium of the people Of the fair land there where the ‘Si’ doth sound, Since slow to punish thee thy neighbours are,
Inf. 33.82muovasi la Capraia e la Gorgona, e faccian siepe ad Arno in su la foce, sì ch’elli annieghi in te ogne persona!
Inf. 33.82Let the Capraia and Gorgona move, And make a hedge across the mouth of Arno That every person in thee it may drown!
Inf. 33.85Che se ’l conte Ugolino aveva voce d’aver tradita te de le castella, non dovei tu i figliuoi porre a tal croce.
Inf. 33.85For if Count Ugolino had the fame Of having in thy castles thee betrayed, Thou shouldst not on such cross have put his sons.
Inf. 33.88Innocenti facea l’età novella, novella Tebe, Uguiccione e ’l Brigata e li altri due che ’l canto suso appella.
Inf. 33.88Guiltless of any crime, thou modern Thebes! Their youth made Uguccione and Brigata, And the other two my song doth name above!
Inf. 33.91Noi passammo oltre, là ’ve la gelata ruvidamente un’altra gente fascia, non volta in giù, ma tutta riversata.
Inf. 33.91We passed still farther onward, where the ice Another people ruggedly enswathes, Not downward turned, but all of them reversed.
Inf. 33.94Lo pianto stesso lì pianger non lascia, e ’l duol che truova in su li occhi rintoppo, si volge in entro a far crescer l’ambascia;
Inf. 33.94Weeping itself there does not let them weep, And grief that finds a barrier in the eyes Turns itself inward to increase the anguish;
Inf. 33.97ché le lagrime prime fanno groppo, e sì come visiere di cristallo, rïempion sotto ’l ciglio tutto il coppo.
Inf. 33.97Because the earliest tears a cluster form, And, in the manner of a crystal visor, Fill all the cup beneath the eyebrow full.
Inf. 33.100E avvegna che, sì come d’un callo, per la freddura ciascun sentimento cessato avesse del mio viso stallo,
Inf. 33.100And notwithstanding that, as in a callus, Because of cold all sensibility Its station had abandoned in my face,
Inf. 33.103già mi parea sentire alquanto vento; per ch’io: «Maestro mio, questo chi move? non è qua giù ogne vapore spento?».
Inf. 33.103Still it appeared to me I felt some wind; Whence I: “My Master, who sets this in motion? Is not below here every vapour quenched?”
Inf. 33.106Ond’ elli a me: «Avaccio sarai dove di ciò ti farà l’occhio la risposta, veggendo la cagion che ’l fiato piove».
Inf. 33.106Whence he to me: “Full soon shalt thou be where Thine eye shall answer make to thee of this, Seeing the cause which raineth down the blast.”
Inf. 33.109E un de’ tristi de la fredda crosta gridò a noi: «O anime crudeli tanto che data v’è l’ultima posta,
Inf. 33.109And one of the wretches of the frozen crust Cried out to us: “O souls so merciless That the last post is given unto you,
Inf. 33.112levatemi dal viso i duri veli, sì ch’ïo sfoghi ’l duol che ’l cor m’impregna, un poco, pria che ’l pianto si raggeli».
Inf. 33.112Lift from mine eyes the rigid veils, that I May vent the sorrow which impregns my heart A little, e’er the weeping recongeal.”
Inf. 33.115Per ch’io a lui: «Se vuo’ ch’i’ ti sovvegna, dimmi chi se’, e s’io non ti disbrigo, al fondo de la ghiaccia ir mi convegna».
Inf. 33.115Whence I to him: “If thou wouldst have me help thee Say who thou wast; and if I free thee not, May I go to the bottom of the ice.”
Inf. 33.118Rispuose adunque: «I’ son frate Alberigo; i’ son quel da le frutta del mal orto, che qui riprendo dattero per figo».
Inf. 33.118Then he replied: “I am Friar Alberigo; He am I of the fruit of the bad garden, Who here a date am getting for my fig.”
Inf. 33.121«Oh», diss’ io lui, «or se’ tu ancor morto?». Ed elli a me: «Come ’l mio corpo stea nel mondo sù, nulla scïenza porto.
Inf. 33.121“O,” said I to him, “now art thou, too, dead?” And he to me: “How may my body fare Up in the world, no knowledge I possess.
Inf. 33.124Cotal vantaggio ha questa Tolomea, che spesse volte l’anima ci cade innanzi ch’Atropòs mossa le dea.
Inf. 33.124Such an advantage has this Ptolomaea, That oftentimes the soul descendeth here Sooner than Atropos in motion sets it.
Inf. 33.127E perché tu più volentier mi rade le ’nvetrïate lagrime dal volto, sappie che, tosto che l’anima trade
Inf. 33.127And, that thou mayest more willingly remove From off my countenance these glassy tears, Know that as soon as any soul betrays
Inf. 33.130come fec’ ïo, il corpo suo l’è tolto da un demonio, che poscia il governa mentre che ’l tempo suo tutto sia vòlto.
Inf. 33.130As I have done, his body by a demon Is taken from him, who thereafter rules it, Until his time has wholly been revolved.
Inf. 33.133Ella ruina in sì fatta cisterna; e forse pare ancor lo corpo suso de l’ombra che di qua dietro mi verna.
Inf. 33.133Itself down rushes into such a cistern; And still perchance above appears the body Of yonder shade, that winters here behind me.
Inf. 33.136Tu ’l dei saper, se tu vien pur mo giuso: elli è ser Branca Doria, e son più anni poscia passati ch’el fu sì racchiuso».
Inf. 33.136This thou shouldst know, if thou hast just come down; It is Ser Branca d’ Oria, and many years Have passed away since he was thus locked up.”
Inf. 33.139«Io credo», diss’ io lui, «che tu m’inganni; ché Branca Doria non morì unquanche, e mangia e bee e dorme e veste panni».
Inf. 33.139“I think,” said I to him, “thou dost deceive me; For Branca d’ Oria is not dead as yet, And eats, and drinks, and sleeps, and puts on clothes.”
Inf. 33.142«Nel fosso sù», diss’ el, «de’ Malebranche, là dove bolle la tenace pece, non era ancora giunto Michel Zanche,
Inf. 33.142“In moat above,” said he, “of Malebranche, There where is boiling the tenacious pitch, As yet had Michel Zanche not arrived,
Inf. 33.145che questi lasciò il diavolo in sua vece nel corpo suo, ed un suo prossimano che ’l tradimento insieme con lui fece.
Inf. 33.145When this one left a devil in his stead In his own body and one near of kin, Who made together with him the betrayal.
Inf. 33.148Ma distendi oggimai in qua la mano; aprimi li occhi». E io non gliel’ apersi; e cortesia fu lui esser villano.
Inf. 33.148But hitherward stretch out thy hand forthwith, Open mine eyes;”—and open them I did not, And to be rude to him was courtesy.
Inf. 33.151Ahi Genovesi, uomini diversi d’ogne costume e pien d’ogne magagna, perché non siete voi del mondo spersi?
Inf. 33.151Ah, Genoese! ye men at variance With every virtue, full of every vice Wherefore are ye not scattered from the world?
Inf. 33.154Ché col peggiore spirto di Romagna trovai di voi un tal, che per sua opra in anima in Cocito già si bagna,
Inf. 33.154For with the vilest spirit of Romagna I found of you one such, who for his deeds In soul already in Cocytus bathes,
Inf. 33.157e in corpo par vivo ancor di sopra.
Inf. 33.157And still above in body seems alive!
Inferno, Canto XXXIV
Inferno, Canto XXXIV — Fourth Division of the Ninth Circle, the Judecca: Traitors to their Lords and Benefactors. Lucifer, Judas Iscariot, Brutus, and Cassius. The Chasm of Lethe. The Ascent.
Inf. 34.1«Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni verso di noi; però dinanzi mira», disse ’l maestro mio, «se tu ’l discerni».
Inf. 34.1“‘Vexilla Regis prodeunt Inferni’ Towards us; therefore look in front of thee,” My Master said, “if thou discernest him.”
Inf. 34.4Come quando una grossa nebbia spira, o quando l’emisperio nostro annotta, par di lungi un molin che ’l vento gira,
Inf. 34.4As, when there breathes a heavy fog, or when Our hemisphere is darkening into night, Appears far off a mill the wind is turning,
Inf. 34.7veder mi parve un tal dificio allotta; poi per lo vento mi ristrinsi retro al duca mio, ché non lì era altra grotta.
Inf. 34.7Methought that such a building then I saw; And, for the wind, I drew myself behind My Guide, because there was no other shelter.
Inf. 34.10Già era, e con paura il metto in metro, là dove l’ombre tutte eran coperte, e trasparien come festuca in vetro.
Inf. 34.10Now was I, and with fear in verse I put it, There where the shades were wholly covered up, And glimmered through like unto straws in glass.
Inf. 34.13Altre sono a giacere; altre stanno erte, quella col capo e quella con le piante; altra, com’ arco, il volto a’ piè rinverte.
Inf. 34.13Some prone are lying, others stand erect, This with the head, and that one with the soles; Another, bow-like, face to feet inverts.
Inf. 34.16Quando noi fummo fatti tanto avante, ch’al mio maestro piacque di mostrarmi la creatura ch’ebbe il bel sembiante,
Inf. 34.16When in advance so far we had proceeded, That it my Master pleased to show to me The creature who once had the beauteous semblance,
Inf. 34.19d’innanzi mi si tolse e fé restarmi, «Ecco Dite», dicendo, «ed ecco il loco ove convien che di fortezza t’armi».
Inf. 34.19He from before me moved and made me stop, Saying: “Behold Dis, and behold the place Where thou with fortitude must arm thyself.”
Inf. 34.22Com’ io divenni allor gelato e fioco, nol dimandar, lettor, ch’i’ non lo scrivo, però ch’ogne parlar sarebbe poco.
Inf. 34.22How frozen I became and powerless then, Ask it not, Reader, for I write it not, Because all language would be insufficient.
Inf. 34.25Io non mori’ e non rimasi vivo; pensa oggimai per te, s’hai fior d’ingegno, qual io divenni, d’uno e d’altro privo.
Inf. 34.25I did not die, and I alive remained not; Think for thyself now, hast thou aught of wit, What I became, being of both deprived.
Inf. 34.28Lo ’mperador del doloroso regno da mezzo ’l petto uscia fuor de la ghiaccia; e più con un gigante io mi convegno,
Inf. 34.28The Emperor of the kingdom dolorous From his mid-breast forth issued from the ice; And better with a giant I compare
Inf. 34.31che i giganti non fan con le sue braccia: vedi oggimai quant’ esser dee quel tutto ch’a così fatta parte si confaccia.
Inf. 34.31Than do the giants with those arms of his; Consider now how great must be that whole, Which unto such a part conforms itself.
Inf. 34.34S’el fu sì bel com’ elli è ora brutto, e contra ’l suo fattore alzò le ciglia, ben dee da lui procedere ogne lutto.
Inf. 34.34Were he as fair once, as he now is foul, And lifted up his brow against his Maker, Well may proceed from him all tribulation.
Inf. 34.37Oh quanto parve a me gran maraviglia quand’ io vidi tre facce a la sua testa! L’una dinanzi, e quella era vermiglia;
Inf. 34.37O, what a marvel it appeared to me, When I beheld three faces on his head! The one in front, and that vermilion was;
Inf. 34.40l’altr’ eran due, che s’aggiugnieno a questa sovresso ’l mezzo di ciascuna spalla, e sé giugnieno al loco de la cresta:
Inf. 34.40Two were the others, that were joined with this Above the middle part of either shoulder, And they were joined together at the crest;
Inf. 34.43e la destra parea tra bianca e gialla; la sinistra a vedere era tal, quali vegnon di là onde ’l Nilo s’avvalla.
Inf. 34.43And the right-hand one seemed ’twixt white and yellow; The left was such to look upon as those Who come from where the Nile falls valley-ward.
Inf. 34.46Sotto ciascuna uscivan due grand’ ali, quanto si convenia a tanto uccello: vele di mar non vid’ io mai cotali.
Inf. 34.46Underneath each came forth two mighty wings, Such as befitting were so great a bird; Sails of the sea I never saw so large.
Inf. 34.49Non avean penne, ma di vispistrello era lor modo; e quelle svolazzava, sì che tre venti si movean da ello:
Inf. 34.49No feathers had they, but as of a bat Their fashion was; and he was waving them, So that three winds proceeded forth therefrom.
Inf. 34.52quindi Cocito tutto s’aggelava. Con sei occhi piangëa, e per tre menti gocciava ’l pianto e sanguinosa bava.
Inf. 34.52Thereby Cocytus wholly was congealed. With six eyes did he weep, and down three chins Trickled the tear-drops and the bloody drivel.
Inf. 34.55Da ogne bocca dirompea co’ denti un peccatore, a guisa di maciulla, sì che tre ne facea così dolenti.
Inf. 34.55At every mouth he with his teeth was crunching A sinner, in the manner of a brake, So that he three of them tormented thus.
Inf. 34.58A quel dinanzi il mordere era nulla verso ’l graffiar, che talvolta la schiena rimanea de la pelle tutta brulla.
Inf. 34.58To him in front the biting was as naught Unto the clawing, for sometimes the spine Utterly stripped of all the skin remained.
Inf. 34.61«Quell’ anima là sù c’ha maggior pena», disse ’l maestro, «è Giuda Scarïotto, che ’l capo ha dentro e fuor le gambe mena.
Inf. 34.61“That soul up there which has the greatest pain,” The Master said, “is Judas Iscariot; With head inside, he plies his legs without.
Inf. 34.64De li altri due c’hanno il capo di sotto, quel che pende dal nero ceffo è Bruto: vedi come si storce, e non fa motto!;
Inf. 34.64Of the two others, who head downward are, The one who hangs from the black jowl is Brutus; See how he writhes himself, and speaks no word.
Inf. 34.67e l’altro è Cassio, che par sì membruto. Ma la notte risurge, e oramai è da partir, ché tutto avem veduto».
Inf. 34.67And the other, who so stalwart seems, is Cassius. But night is reascending, and ’tis time That we depart, for we have seen the whole.”
Inf. 34.70Com’ a lui piacque, il collo li avvinghiai; ed el prese di tempo e loco poste, e quando l’ali fuoro aperte assai,
Inf. 34.70As seemed him good, I clasped him round the neck, And he the vantage seized of time and place, And when the wings were opened wide apart,
Inf. 34.73appigliò sé a le vellute coste; di vello in vello giù discese poscia tra ’l folto pelo e le gelate croste.
Inf. 34.73He laid fast hold upon the shaggy sides; From fell to fell descended downward then Between the thick hair and the frozen crust.
Inf. 34.76Quando noi fummo là dove la coscia si volge, a punto in sul grosso de l’anche, lo duca, con fatica e con angoscia,
Inf. 34.76When we were come to where the thigh revolves Exactly on the thickness of the haunch, The Guide, with labour and with hard-drawn breath,
Inf. 34.79volse la testa ov’ elli avea le zanche, e aggrappossi al pel com’ om che sale, sì che ’n inferno i’ credea tornar anche.
Inf. 34.79Turned round his head where he had had his legs, And grappled to the hair, as one who mounts, So that to Hell I thought we were returning.
Inf. 34.82«Attienti ben, ché per cotali scale», disse ’l maestro, ansando com’ uom lasso, «conviensi dipartir da tanto male».
Inf. 34.82“Keep fast thy hold, for by such stairs as these,” The Master said, panting as one fatigued, “Must we perforce depart from so much evil.”
Inf. 34.85Poi uscì fuor per lo fóro d’un sasso e puose me in su l’orlo a sedere; appresso porse a me l’accorto passo.
Inf. 34.85Then through the opening of a rock he issued, And down upon the margin seated me; Then tow’rds me he outstretched his wary step.
Inf. 34.88Io levai li occhi e credetti vedere Lucifero com’ io l’avea lasciato, e vidili le gambe in sù tenere;
Inf. 34.88I lifted up mine eyes and thought to see Lucifer in the same way I had left him; And I beheld him upward hold his legs.
Inf. 34.91e s’io divenni allora travagliato, la gente grossa il pensi, che non vede qual è quel punto ch’io avea passato.
Inf. 34.91And if I then became disquieted, Let stolid people think who do not see What the point is beyond which I had passed.
Inf. 34.94«Lèvati sù», disse ’l maestro, «in piede: la via è lunga e ’l cammino è malvagio, e già il sole a mezza terza riede».
Inf. 34.94“Rise up,” the Master said, “upon thy feet; The way is long, and difficult the road, And now the sun to middle-tierce returns.”
Inf. 34.97Non era camminata di palagio là ’v’ eravam, ma natural burella ch’avea mal suolo e di lume disagio.
Inf. 34.97It was not any palace corridor There where we were, but dungeon natural, With floor uneven and unease of light.
Inf. 34.100«Prima ch’io de l’abisso mi divella, maestro mio», diss’ io quando fui dritto, «a trarmi d’erro un poco mi favella:
Inf. 34.100“Ere from the abyss I tear myself away, My Master,” said I when I had arisen, “To draw me from an error speak a little;
Inf. 34.103ov’ è la ghiaccia? e questi com’ è fitto sì sottosopra? e come, in sì poc’ ora, da sera a mane ha fatto il sol tragitto?».
Inf. 34.103Where is the ice? and how is this one fixed Thus upside down? and how in such short time From eve to morn has the sun made his transit?”
Inf. 34.106Ed elli a me: «Tu imagini ancora d’esser di là dal centro, ov’ io mi presi al pel del vermo reo che ’l mondo fóra.
Inf. 34.106And he to me: “Thou still imaginest Thou art beyond the centre, where I grasped The hair of the fell worm, who mines the world.
Inf. 34.109Di là fosti cotanto quant’ io scesi; quand’ io mi volsi, tu passasti ’l punto al qual si traggon d’ogne parte i pesi.
Inf. 34.109That side thou wast, so long as I descended; When round I turned me, thou didst pass the point To which things heavy draw from every side,
Inf. 34.112E se’ or sotto l’emisperio giunto ch’è contraposto a quel che la gran secca coverchia, e sotto ’l cui colmo consunto
Inf. 34.112And now beneath the hemisphere art come Opposite that which overhangs the vast Dry-land, and ’neath whose cope was put to death
Inf. 34.115fu l’uom che nacque e visse sanza pecca; tu haï i piedi in su picciola spera che l’altra faccia fa de la Giudecca.
Inf. 34.115The Man who without sin was born and lived. Thou hast thy feet upon the little sphere Which makes the other face of the Judecca.
Inf. 34.118Qui è da man, quando di là è sera; e questi, che ne fé scala col pelo, fitto è ancora sì come prim’ era.
Inf. 34.118Here it is morn when it is evening there; And he who with his hair a stairway made us Still fixed remaineth as he was before.
Inf. 34.121Da questa parte cadde giù dal cielo; e la terra, che pria di qua si sporse, per paura di lui fé del mar velo,
Inf. 34.121Upon this side he fell down out of heaven; And all the land, that whilom here emerged, For fear of him made of the sea a veil,
Inf. 34.124e venne a l’emisperio nostro; e forse per fuggir lui lasciò qui loco vòto quella ch’appar di qua, e sù ricorse».
Inf. 34.124And came to our hemisphere; and peradventure To flee from him, what on this side appears Left the place vacant here, and back recoiled.”
Inf. 34.127Luogo è là giù da Belzebù remoto tanto quanto la tomba si distende, che non per vista, ma per suono è noto
Inf. 34.127A place there is below, from Beelzebub As far receding as the tomb extends, Which not by sight is known, but by the sound
Inf. 34.130d’un ruscelletto che quivi discende per la buca d’un sasso, ch’elli ha roso, col corso ch’elli avvolge, e poco pende.
Inf. 34.130Of a small rivulet, that there descendeth Through chasm within the stone, which it has gnawed With course that winds about and slightly falls.
Inf. 34.133Lo duca e io per quel cammino ascoso intrammo a ritornar nel chiaro mondo; e sanza cura aver d’alcun riposo,
Inf. 34.133The Guide and I into that hidden road Now entered, to return to the bright world; And without care of having any rest
Inf. 34.136salimmo sù, el primo e io secondo, tanto ch’i’ vidi de le cose belle che porta ’l ciel, per un pertugio tondo.
Inf. 34.136We mounted up, he first and I the second, Till I beheld through a round aperture Some of the beauteous things that Heaven doth bear;
Inf. 34.139E quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle.
Inf. 34.139Thence we came forth to rebehold the stars.